ã€ŠIâ€™m Not the Final Bossâ€™ Loverã€‹


 Chapter 1: Join Me Into The Dark Side!

    Chapter 1 - Join Me Into The Dark Side!

    <strong>Act 1: Given A Second Chance, Even Dogs Would Change Owners</strong>

    I had been betrayed.

    At the same moment I realized this, blood rushed toward my head, making my temples throb painfully. Betrayed. Backstabbed by the very man to whom I had devoted my heart and soul for so long¡­ It had never crossed my mind that the ¡®dedicated partner being deserted¡¯ trope would be a story I¡¯d be the protagonist of.

    All the suffering I went through, the sacrifices I made to push Fabian Corps into bing the best expedition team¡­ In the end, this is my reward. Thanks to the quality of the information I provided and the talents I scouted for him, Fabian was able to assemble a decent expedition corps under hismand. With my support magic assisting them, he and his expedition members cleared dungeons and leveled up with ease. When crisis fell upon them, I sacrificed my left arm and saved them all.

    At first, it didn¡¯t matter to me whether or not my efforts were acknowledged, so long as Fabian appreciated what I did for him. That was why I hadn¡¯t cared even as I got mocked by the others, getting nicknamed ¡°Fabian¡¯s dog¡± andbeled as a support mage who curried favor to strike gold¡ªI had endured for Fabian and him alone.

    And yet all I got in return for my efforts was abandonment. Even though he knew I¡¯d die if he didn¡¯te to rescue me. I knew I had to feign calmness as much as I could, but it wasn¡¯t easy to refrain from disying any emotion. Even worse, only Fabian and I were aware of my past devotion.

    ¡°So, have you made up your mind?¡±

    A voice suddenly interrupted my thoughts and I was reminded that we weren¡¯t the only ones who knew.

    I was so dizzy that, for a moment, I forgot about that man. That beast¡ªradiating such a presence it was nothing short of a miracle I even forgot about him¡ªwas also somewhat aware of what had happened between me and Fabian.

    Mayer Knox. The descendant of a hero, the only grand duke, the dark knight, the strongest swordsman¡­ He, the man with numerous titles decorating his name, was the one who enlightened me about Fabian¡¯s betrayal and drove me to a dead-end. Now he was busy ceaselessly whispering honeyed words of temptation to my ears.

    He was also the one who saved me from the clutches of death, whereas Fabian had abandoned me.

    ¡°I shall ask you once more, Jun Karentia: will you join my expedition corps, the Dark Knights?¡± he asked, his low-pitched voice paralyzing me, resounding throughout our surroundings like the strike of a hammer on iron. Superficially, it seemed like he was giving me a choice, but that wasn¡¯t the case at all. The mere pressure of that knowledge made the inside of my mouth utterly dry.

    I wanted to escape, but there was nowhere to run; I was inside the Dark Knights¡¯ camp. There was nothing around me that wasn¡¯t of the highest quality; be it the material of the tent or the array of furniture, everything lived up to the standards required of the title of grand duke. But all those things were outshined by the man himself, Mayer Knox. His ck hair was like a lion¡¯s mane while his eyes¡ªstaring at me unblinkingly¡ªseemed as if their shape had been carved with a knife.

    Although Mayer was an impressively handsome man, his aura¡ªthe air around him made it impossible to casually appreciate his appearance. He was covered in ck armor, true to his fame as a dark knight, appearing as if he had been carved from ck steel. In short, he was like a fortress, impervious to any word I might say.

    He truly was a formidable one.

    Having been bestowed the title of grand duke at a young age, Mayer Knox was the first and strongest swordsman to enter the portal gates that had appeared within the empire when the fellspawn¡¯s invasion began. And yet, at this moment he seemed anxious, very unlike his usual self. Was it because I wasn¡¯t answering his proposal with an immediate nod?

    ¡°Why are you agonizing over it so much? It is not a bad option; in fact, it is the best option you have. I cannot, for the life of me,prehend why you are rejecting it,¡± he said, his tone urging me to ept his proposition.

    And he was right. After all, everyone wished to join his acimed expedition corps, the Dark Knights. Not to mention, be it before or after Fabian¡¯s debut, they had upied the number one seat in the rankings for a long time. However, I wasn¡¯t willing to ept his offer. After all, this man¡­ This was the core of the demon lord, the true final boss of this game I possessed my way into.

    The true final boss, or the real final boss¡ªthe strongest enemy that the yer would encounter in the end, regardless if they were evil or good¡ªthe ultimate boss.

 Chapter 2: Join Me Into The Dark Side!

    Chapter 2 - Join Me Into The Dark Side!

    This world that I had unwittingly transmigrated into was an RPG game called ¡®The Sacred War¡¯. Not only did the title evoke a sense of nostalgia, but the story was also a very ssical trope: defeating the demon lord who wanted to achieve world domination. It was unbelievable that a game released in 2020 came with a plot like this. Granted, yability was more important to a game than the story, but anyway¡­ The demon lord¡¯s attempt to take over the world resulted in the creation of dungeons throughout the continent, dangerous locations that were connected to the Demon Realm. The yer¡¯s role was to apany the protagonist¡ªFabian¡ªin recruiting various characters and clearing dungeons.

    One of those recruitable characters was the owner of the body I was inhabiting, ¡®Jun Karentia¡¯, a support mage in her mid-twenties with gray hair and cat-shaped scarlet eyes. She was my favorite character in The Sacred War¡­ though, of course, that didn¡¯t mean I wanted to be her. It still eluded me how I ended up transmigrating into the game and possessing Jun, but again, moving on¡­

    In my original world, the demon lord was advertised as the final boss the yer had to defeat to clear ¡®The Sacred War¡¯¡ªat least for the first ythrough of the game. Actually, the demon lord was a fake boss meant to take yers by surprise; in other words, a figurehead. Once the yer defeated the final boss hell-bent on world domination, the demon lord would be driven to his limits and go berserk. The yer would then witness a hollow ending where the demon lord used his hidden core to turn back time.

    But of course, that wasn¡¯t the end. This game had a feature that had be increasinglymon within games of thetest generation: a hidden ending. To see that ending, the yer had to begin a second ythrough. After going through the same storyline with the same characters and battling the demon lord for a second time, the plot would then branch out and proceed differently: the former rival of the protagonist, Dark Knight Mayer Knox, would suddenly appear in the demon lord¡¯s castle.

    The yer would then learn that Mayer was the core of the demon lord. To be rid of the demon lord¡¯s curse that slumbered in his blood, the duke would y the king of evil. However, there was an unexpected factor in all this¡ªonce the demon lord died, Mayer would absorb all his power. Consumed by the vast demonic energies, he would then be the new lord of the demons.

    Only by killing Mayer Knox¡ªwho, upon bing the second demon lord, would immediately go berserk¡ªwould the yer be able to see the true ending.

    Therefore, joining his Dark Knights meant being booted straight out of the main story. Not to mention, once Mayer became the demon lord, there was a great likelihood that the Dark Knights corps would be captured and persecuted as demonic minions, and I didn¡¯t want to be involved in any of that!

    My ultimate goal was to defeat the demon lord and then, as one of those who had fought alongside the champion, livkve a glorious life in the peaceful era that was toe. Even if joining the champion¡¯s side was not a possibility anymore, giving up my nned peaceful life of retirement was uneptable.

    This was why I couldn¡¯t just up and join Mayer¡¯s side, despite the bitterness I felt from Fabian¡¯s betrayal. His offer that now seemed like a brilliant, golden rope of deliverance would soon be a rotten thread that led to my downfall. My situation was bad enough as it was; Mayer¡¯s appearance only worsened it, giving me a headache.

    Cold sweat ran down my cheeks. I had to decline his offer no matter what¡­ question was: how? The duke did not seem like a person who would back down easily. Even now, he was staring at me fiercely, his golden eyes glinting with the determination to have me join his expedition corps¡ªby any means necessary.

    Chapter 2 - Join Me Into The Dark Side!

    This world that I had unwittingly transmigrated into was an RPG game called ¡®The Sacred War¡¯. Not only did the title evoke a sense of nostalgia, but the story was also a very ssical trope: defeating the demon lord who wanted to achieve world domination. It was unbelievable that a game released in 2020 came with a plot like this. Granted, yability was more important to a game than the story, but anyway¡­ The demon lord¡¯s attempt to take over the world resulted in the creation of dungeons throughout the continent, dangerous locations that were connected to the Demon Realm. The yer¡¯s role was to apany the protagonist¡ªFabian¡ªin recruiting various characters and clearing dungeons.

    One of those recruitable characters was the owner of the body I was inhabiting, ¡®Jun Karentia¡¯, a support mage in her mid-twenties with gray hair and cat-shaped scarlet eyes. She was my favorite character in The Sacred War¡­ though, of course, that didn¡¯t mean I wanted to be her. It still eluded me how I ended up transmigrating into the game and possessing Jun, but again, moving on¡­

    In my original world, the demon lord was advertised as the final boss the yer had to defeat to clear ¡®The Sacred War¡¯¡ªat least for the first ythrough of the game. Actually, the demon lord was a fake boss meant to take yers by surprise; in other words, a figurehead. Once the yer defeated the final boss hell-bent on world domination, the demon lord would be driven to his limits and go berserk. The yer would then witness a hollow ending where the demon lord used his hidden core to turn back time.

    But of course, that wasn¡¯t the end. This game had a feature that had be increasinglymon within games of thetest generation: a hidden ending. To see that ending, the yer had to begin a second ythrough. After going through the same storyline with the same characters and battling the demon lord for a second time, the plot would then branch out and proceed differently: the former rival of the protagonist, Dark Knight Mayer Knox, would suddenly appear in the demon lord¡¯s castle.

    The yer would then learn that Mayer was the core of the demon lord. To be rid of the demon lord¡¯s curse that slumbered in his blood, the duke would y the king of evil. However, there was an unexpected factor in all this¡ªonce the demon lord died, Mayer would absorb all his power. Consumed by the vast demonic energies, he would then be the new lord of the demons.

    Only by killing Mayer Knox¡ªwho, upon bing the second demon lord, would immediately go berserk¡ªwould the yer be able to see the true ending.

    Therefore, joining his Dark Knights meant being booted straight out of the main story. Not to mention, once Mayer became the demon lord, there was a great likelihood that the Dark Knights corps would be captured and persecuted as demonic minions, and I didn¡¯t want to be involved in any of that!

    My ultimate goal was to defeat the demon lord and then, as one of those who had fought alongside the champion, livkve a glorious life in the peaceful era that was toe. Even if joining the champion¡¯s side was not a possibility anymore, giving up my nned peaceful life of retirement was uneptable.

    This was why I couldn¡¯t just up and join Mayer¡¯s side, despite the bitterness I felt from Fabian¡¯s betrayal. His offer that now seemed like a brilliant, golden rope of deliverance would soon be a rotten thread that led to my downfall. My situation was bad enough as it was; Mayer¡¯s appearance only worsened it, giving me a headache.

    Cold sweat ran down my cheeks. I had to decline his offer no matter what¡­ question was: how? The duke did not seem like a person who would back down easily. Even now, he was staring at me fiercely, his golden eyes glinting with the determination to have me join his expedition corps¡ªby any means necessary.

    Chapter 2 - Join Me Into The Dark Side!

    This world that I had unwittingly transmigrated into was an RPG game called ¡®The Sacred War¡¯. Not only did the title evoke a sense of nostalgia, but the story was also a very ssical trope: defeating the demon lord who wanted to achieve world domination. It was unbelievable that a game released in 2020 came with a plot like this. Granted, yability was more important to a game than the story, but anyway¡­ The demon lord¡¯s attempt to take over the world resulted in the creation of dungeons throughout the continent, dangerous locations that were connected to the Demon Realm. The yer¡¯s role was to apany the protagonist¡ªFabian¡ªin recruiting various characters and clearing dungeons.

    One of those recruitable characters was the owner of the body I was inhabiting, ¡®Jun Karentia¡¯, a support mage in her mid-twenties with gray hair and cat-shaped scarlet eyes. She was my favorite character in The Sacred War¡­ though, of course, that didn¡¯t mean I wanted to be her. It still eluded me how I ended up transmigrating into the game and possessing Jun, but again, moving on¡­

    In my original world, the demon lord was advertised as the final boss the yer had to defeat to clear ¡®The Sacred War¡¯¡ªat least for the first ythrough of the game. Actually, the demon lord was a fake boss meant to take yers by surprise; in other words, a figurehead. Once the yer defeated the final boss hell-bent on world domination, the demon lord would be driven to his limits and go berserk. The yer would then witness a hollow ending where the demon lord used his hidden core to turn back time.

    But of course, that wasn¡¯t the end. This game had a feature that had be increasinglymon within games of thetest generation: a hidden ending. To see that ending, the yer had to begin a second ythrough. After going through the same storyline with the same characters and battling the demon lord for a second time, the plot would then branch out and proceed differently: the former rival of the protagonist, Dark Knight Mayer Knox, would suddenly appear in the demon lord¡¯s castle.

    The yer would then learn that Mayer was the core of the demon lord. To be rid of the demon lord¡¯s curse that slumbered in his blood, the duke would y the king of evil. However, there was an unexpected factor in all this¡ªonce the demon lord died, Mayer would absorb all his power. Consumed by the vast demonic energies, he would then be the new lord of the demons.

    Only by killing Mayer Knox¡ªwho, upon bing the second demon lord, would immediately go berserk¡ªwould the yer be able to see the true ending.

    Therefore, joining his Dark Knights meant being booted straight out of the main story. Not to mention, once Mayer became the demon lord, there was a great likelihood that the Dark Knights corps would be captured and persecuted as demonic minions, and I didn¡¯t want to be involved in any of that!

    My ultimate goal was to defeat the demon lord and then, as one of those who had fought alongside the champion, livkve a glorious life in the peaceful era that was toe. Even if joining the champion¡¯s side was not a possibility anymore, giving up my nned peaceful life of retirement was uneptable.

    This was why I couldn¡¯t just up and join Mayer¡¯s side, despite the bitterness I felt from Fabian¡¯s betrayal. His offer that now seemed like a brilliant, golden rope of deliverance would soon be a rotten thread that led to my downfall. My situation was bad enough as it was; Mayer¡¯s appearance only worsened it, giving me a headache.

    Cold sweat ran down my cheeks. I had to decline his offer no matter what¡­ question was: how? The duke did not seem like a person who would back down easily. Even now, he was staring at me fiercely, his golden eyes glinting with the determination to have me join his expedition corps¡ªby any means necessary.

 Chapter 3: Join Me, I Say!

    Chapter 3 - Join Me, I Say!

    Why, oh why was Mayer Knox so hell-bent on having me join the Dark Knights?

    Jun Karentia, the character whose body I had taken over, was the only mage in the game that exclusively used support magic. She had no offensive, defensive, or healing spells in her arsenal. Among all the yers of ¡®The Sacred War¡¯, there was no one who didn¡¯t consider Jun just a filler party member.

    There was a time when I had hoped that things in this world would be different from my reality. Mages were revered in this world, so I naively thought that even a support mage wouldn¡¯t be received too badly. Looking back, it had truly been wishful thinking.

    Disdain for support mages was prevalent not only among the yers from my world but inside the game as well. Being a support mage was enough reason for my family to disregard me and for people to question why I had been included in Champion Fabian¡¯s expedition corps. Even the other members of the corps gave me the stink-eye, their gazes full of doubt. Back then, it had still been somewhat bearable; the humiliation was brief and their appraising gazes were meaningless to me.

    ¡®Reputation? Pah! Everything will reset when the first ythrough is over, anyway,¡¯ I remember thinking at the time. To me, all that mattered was having Fabian¡¯s appreciation. As a yable avatar, Fabian was the only character that began the second ythrough with memories of the first. Mayer Knox retained his memories as well, but only because he was the demon lord¡¯s core. I was the only exception, being a transmigrated person.

    Then, Fabian had once again set out to gatherrades to help him defeat the demon lord. Of course, those who were useless during the first ythrough were not chosen by him. By the end of the first ythrough¡ªno, actually, by the start of the second ythrough¡ªI didn¡¯t consider Fabian¡¯s choice something for me to worry about. It was only natural that I would be included among the expedition members to be recruited on the second ythrough¡­ or so I had mistakenly believed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine leaving you out of the expedition, Jun. I absolutely need your help to defeat the demon lord,¡± Fabian had whispered to me sweetly, only to abandon me in the end. Him not showing up at the promised rendezvous point in the current iteration was proof of his betrayal.

    We had agreed to meet inside the dungeon where we first encountered each other in the first ythrough. That dungeon was located near a vige I was staying in at the time, and it had suddenly burst open. The vigers then panicked and tossed the only mage avable¡ªme¡ªinside as a shield. I hadshed out, shouting at them, ¡°What do you expect a support mage to do alone? Don¡¯t you people know the meaning of support?¡±

    In short, I had be a human sacrifice. It hadn¡¯t been long since I had entered the world while it was still in the first ythrough, so I hadn¡¯t had the time to figure out my situation. I had struggled, face bathed in tears, to no avail¡ªeventually, I got thrown into the dungeon. Meeting Fabian in there had been a stroke of good luck, otherwise, I would¡¯ve died right after possessing Jun.

    Maybe that was why I had devoted myself to Fabian and thought of him as my lifeline. When the second iteration began, I was able to face the situation with more resolution than I had during the first time. And so, when the vigers decided to throw me in the dungeon again, I followed them without much resistance, certain that Fabian woulde to my rescue.

    Had I known it would¡¯ve been like that, I would¡¯ve never gone in. Who¡¯d be mad enough to challenge a dungeon alone? I could only silently regret it now, biting down on my lower lip. Sure, he already had all the information I could provide him so he was done with me. Still¡­ Couldn¡¯t he at least havee to save me? Even if I was too useless to have as arade, he could¡¯ve¡­ Even though he knew my situation better than anyone else¡­

    Had it not been for Mayer Knox, I would¡¯ve died in that dungeon while waiting for Fabian. Died without even knowing why he hadn¡¯te. I would¡¯ve just assumed he was being held up by something.

    Dungeon raiding was a political matter. Since Mayer had entered the dungeon I was in, it meant only one thing: Fabian had given up on the raid.

    There was only one reason why Fabian would give up on a raid: he had found a more profitable one. A dungeon where he stood to gain more by raiding it than saving me. And most likely¡­ the one he went to was the Ignota Dungeon.

    Ignota was one of the dungeons that opened around the same time as the dungeon I was thrown in. By raiding Ignota, it was possible to acquire a Ring of mes¡ªa significantly important item to Fabian, a me mage. Since he could only choose one, he had given up on saving me.

    I hadn¡¯t even lost to a person; I lost to a ring.

    * * *

    This was pathetic. As the saying went, ¡°you never know what¡¯ll happen in life¡­¡±

    Life in a game world was proving to be no different than the life in the reality I knew. Who would¡¯ve thought that, of all the expedition corps that could show up, Mayer Knox would be the one to rescue me? Truth be told, I was shocked when I spotted him. I was truly grateful that he had saved me, but my feelings of gratitude were separate from his offer to join his squad. That suspension bridge effect? I gave my heart away once because of it, and once was already too many.

    Wetting my lips, I forced them open and said, ¡°First¡­ Thank you for rescuing me, Your Excellency. If it weren¡¯t for your assistance earlier, I would¡¯ve died to that cyclops.¡±

    ¡°¡­First, you say. You do not seem much inclined toward my offer.¡± Mayer raised a brow, seemingly unsatisfied by my response.

    He immediately hit the bullseye. I gave him a very innocent smile, put on a troubled expression, and scratched my chin sheepishly. It would¡¯ve been so nice if he yed along and just forgot about the offer, but he was proving to be more persistent than I¡¯d expected.

    ¡°Moving with light footsteps, immediately casting magic upon sighting a monster¡­ As someone who obviously knows how to act within a dungeon, you wouldn¡¯t be trying to make me believe that you have no thoughts of joining an expedition corps, now¡­ would you?¡± he questioned, staring at me.

 Chapter 4: Join Me, I Say!

    Chapter 4 - Join Me, I Say!

    Sweat began to form on my forehead. Had he been watching me the entire time I was fumbling to get away from the cyclops¡­? But I didn¡¯t even sense his gaze! I hadn¡¯t felt such chills down my spine even as I was trapped in the dungeon, being chased by a monster. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Well¡­ I¡¯m a support mage, and¡ª¡±

    ¡°How is that a problem?¡± he interjected.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t even truly know my skills, Your Excellency!¡± I cautiously told him what I thought. After Mayer had rescued me from the cyclops, he had immediately summoned me to his tent, only to begin doggedly persuading me to join his expedition corps. What a joke. Did he think the Dark Knights needed to just act overbearing and people would just suck it up and join?

    ¡­Then again, I suppose some people would do that.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± As I contemted a way to dissuade Mayer from having me in his squad, he seemed to be deeply immersed in his thoughts. He rubbed his chin for a moment before saying, ¡°Fine. I admit I was impatient.¡±

    Feeling saved, I couldn¡¯t restrain the delight I felt the moment Mayer retreated and involuntarily disyed it. ted, I hastily smoothed my expression and put on an awkward smile, trying to show him how sorry I was. ¡°Haha¡­ Well, I¡¯m thankful that you¡¯d consider giving such a good opportunity to a support mage like me, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± he cut me off. ¡°Let us have another talk after I take a look at your skills. After all, we have yet to finish raiding the dungeon.¡±

    And so, after he said that, Mayer sent me out of the tent so briskly, it made his earlier persistence seem like an illusion. Interestingly enough, I was firmly convinced that he was never going to let me escape.

    As I trudged out of Mayer¡¯s tent with heavy footsteps, determined toy low, I wondered how I could dissuade him from recruiting me¡­ Either way, I needed to hide my skills as best I could.

    * * *

    I was doomed.

    * * *

    ¡°I shall ask you again, Jun Karentia: will you join my expedition corps, the Dark Knights?¡±

    As I entered the duke¡¯s tent for the second time, I was struck with a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu: the same words, the same voice, and the same suffocating atmosphere.

    The source of my suffocation stared at me with a self-satisfied smile, very much like a snake leering at an ensnared prey. ¡°By raiding the dungeon together with you, I have learned more about your skills. As a support mage, you drastically reduced the time needed to clear the dungeon. You are an indispensable talent necessary for our expedition corps; therefore, I insist that you join the Dark Knights,¡± he said.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± I let out a hollowugh, feeling the urge to cry. I had tried my best to do nothing during the raid, but I couldn¡¯t actually stay uninvolved, not with Mayer Knox staring at me with his terrifying gaze the entire time.

    ¡°Jun Karentia. You must find the dungeon a cozy ce since you do not seem like someone who wants to get out of it,¡± he had said, and his implication? If I didn¡¯t show him what I was capable of, he would leave me to rot in here. He already looked like he would truly abandon me inside the dungeon if I made the slightest mistake. In the end, I had to swallow my tears and do some work.

    Upon starting the second ythrough of the game, yers would inherit all the ability points and skills they had acquired during the first iteration. This was a disy of consideration from the gamepany that aimed to keep yers from getting bored. Naturally, inherited abilities were vastly superior to regr abilities of the same level.

    Perhaps it was because I had transmigrated, but my body possessed all those game-like characteristics¡ªincluding inherited abilities. Of course, I already had aplete grasp of my abilities, which was why I was able to deliberately lower the level and effectiveness of my support magic. But the problem was the experience I had gained during the first ythrough. I ended up discovering the optimal timing to cast my spells, which made them more effective than I expected, and as a result¡­

    Ipletely failed in ying low¡±.

    But I couldn¡¯t join the Dark Knights¡­ Not like this! I tried my best to exin once more why I could not join the duke¡¯s team. ¡°The expedition corps under Your Excellency the Grand Duke¡¯smand has such cohesive teamwork that¡­ I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any way I can fit in¡ª¡±

    ¡°Do you not feel it yourself how poor of an excuse you are giving me?¡± he interrupted me, and I couldn¡¯t give him a response.

    He didn¡¯t have to point that out like that¡­

    Unlike the other time, where he had quietly let me go, Mayer seemed to be bent on recruiting me this time. Just as one would drive a fellspawn to a corner, the duke continued to press me hard. ¡°What is the reason that makes you so reluctant to join my expedition corps?¡± he questioned.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°You will find prejudice against support mages no matter where you go,¡± he continued. ¡°Our expedition corps is the only group that can fully utilize your talent.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful that our Excellency acknowledges my skills, of course, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then is there another reason why you refuse to join?¡± he asked, cutting me off again. ¡°Perhaps¡­ another corps you have already promised to go to?¡±

    My heart sank at his probing question. His golden eyes seemed to pierce me, an intense and unrelenting gaze that kept me rooted in ce¡ªhe was the hunter, and I was his prey. As I then realized that he had herded me straight into a trap, my back became drenched in a cold sweat. What was this, an unavoidable event? Was it even possible to refuse? Licking my dry lips, I forcefully pulled the corners of my lips into a semnce of a smile and attempted to exin. ¡°Another corps? I¡¯ve lived in this vige since I was born, Your Excellency. The Dark Knights are the first expedition corps I¡¯ve evere across.¡±

    ¡°¡­The first one, you say?¡± Mayer asked, lips curling upward ever so slightly. I nkly stared at his smile and couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®So he can smile too¡­¡¯

    I was snapped back to my senses by the sound of his fingers tapping on the table and hurried to say, ¡°I just¡ª¡±

    ¡°So you still have some lingering attachments to Fabian?¡± he abruptly asked, rendering me speechless.

 Chapter 5: How Much I Want You

    Chapter 5 - How Much I Want You

    I went wide-eyed at the sudden mention of Fabian¡¯s name. His implication was clear; Mayer must have realized that I had memories of the first ythrough. All of a sudden, I felt panicky and dizzy, even more so than when Mayer first offered me a position among his expedition corps.

    Who would¡¯ve imagined that he would have such a card up his sleeve? More importantly, I wondered if I should just pretend I didn¡¯t know Fabian¡­ The real question was whether Mayer Knox would believe my words or not. He was practically treating me like a vignte already¡­

    Golden eyes shing with confidence, the duke smiled slightly and said, ¡°I detest wasting time and talking in circles. I believe I have given you more than enough time, so let us get to the main point now.¡±

    I sighed tiredly. It seemed that these few minutes after we left the dungeon were all the time Mayer was allowing me to consider his offer. The man was being more difficult than I thought he¡¯d be. At times, simple problems were even moreplex because of their simplicity; Mayer was exactly that type of person. With a voice that sounded resigned and wary at the same time, I asked him, ¡°¡­How did you know I have memories of the first ythrough?¡±

    ¡°¡­First ythrough? What a curious expression. Going by your words, are we in the second ythrough, then?¡± Mayer wondered out loud, seemingly amused by the gaming terminology I let slip by habit. He repeatedly muttered ¡°ythrough¡± to himself, rubbing his chin, before continuing. ¡°You want to know how I knew? Why, just by looking.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± I asked, bbergasted.

    ¡°If possible, you should avoid lying. Even a child is better at fooling others than you. You may have thought yourself secretive enough, but your face is like an open book.¡± He chuckled.

    I was speechless. Surely it wasn¡¯t that bad! As my face grew hot by his teasing, I tentatively asked, ¡°¡­You¡¯re joking, right?¡±

    ¡°I am serious. Although, of course, with the knowledge that I am not the only one who remembers the¡­ ¡®first ythrough¡¯, as you put it,¡± he said, ¡°it was easy to catch onto your strange attitude.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± I murmured.

    ¡°Indeed. Fabian Ignis; he also knows what will happen.¡±

    So Mayer had already realized that Fabian had retained his memories? It was amazing how precisely he had filtered those who remembered the first iteration from those who didn¡¯t. Was this what people called the ¡®power of an ultimate boss¡¯?

    His unexpectedly quickprehension of the situation froze me on the spot. Disregarding whether I felt nervous or not, he continued speaking in a dry tone. ¡°At first, I thought I had gone mad; everything I remembered was happening again.¡± He tapped his head lightly with his fingertips. ¡°And yet, while everything else in the world was happening exactly the same way, Fabian Ignis alone was makingpletely different decisions. It was then that I became certain: I was not the only one who had these memories.¡±

    I remained silent and so he went on. ¡°Despite knowing you would be waiting for him in this dungeon, Fabian intentionally chose to go to another dungeon. He abandoned you. Therefore, if your intention is to wait for him toe, I would like to inform you that you are waiting in vain.¡±

    Although I had assumed he would say so, it didn¡¯t help me feel any less hollow inside. I inwardly counted to a hundred, trying to maintain a calm appearance. No matter how dejected I felt, I couldn¡¯t let it show; if I did, I¡¯d be led by the nose. It would be quite troubling to have the man expecting me to join him take revenge. Fabian was Fabian, while Mayer was Mayer. I tried my best to draw a line between us as I responded with feigned calm. ¡°He probably went to raid Ignota Dungeon to get the Ring of mes¡­¡± I voiced my spection.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Mayer said, sounding genuinely surprised. ¡°I cannot understand why you refuse my offer despite being so clever. How can you side with Fabian after all you went through?¡±

    Side with Fabian? I could side with him forever if only it helped me avoid getting involved with Mayer¡ªI could curse Fabian as much as I wantedter, after all. Forcing augh, I said, ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s certainly a good item. I¡¯m sure Fabian had his circ*mstances.¡±

    Immediately after I uttered those empty words, I felt as if my tongue had be stiff. Only a Buddhist that had attained Nirvana could react as I did. The lengths I was willing to go to be rid of Mayer¡­ Gotta say, what a tough girl I am!

    Mayer frowned, seemingly not expecting me to be so unwilling. He shot me an impatient look and sneered, ¡°Are you just that good of a person, or perhaps¡­ Oh. Now that I think about it, you were famous for being Fabian¡¯s dog. Is that why you remain loyal to him despite having been abandoned?¡±

    Iughed bitterly. ¡°I see that you still remember that unpleasant nickname I got.¡± It was a humiliating nickname, yes, but I didn¡¯t even have the energy to get angry. Besides, it wasn¡¯t exactly wrong to call me that either; I was more surprised that Mayer knew about it.

    Mayer switched his tone into one of pleading, saying, ¡°How about you tell me the conditions you want? I will give you the best treatment.¡±

    ¡°Is there a need for the Dark Knight to pick up something discarded by another?¡± I taunted.

    ¡°I will do so all too willingly if that something is more precious than diamonds. You see, I value efficiency over honor,¡± he tried to persuade me, staring at me fixedly with eyes full of longing. They burned hot with the desire to obtain me no matter the means, making me feel as if I¡¯d suddenly be Zhuge Liang.

 Chapter 6: How Much I Want You

    Chapter 6 - How Much I Want You

    No, no can do. I almost wavered there. I swiftly got a grip on myself and chanted, ¡®Steady now, keep calm¡­¡¯

    So far, Mayer had been keeping a leisurely attitude; however, seeing me tolerate his every word without so much as a blink made anger cross his face. ¡°You would have died had I not intentionally entered this ce to save you! Despite knowing this, you still remain faithful to Fabian?¡± he pointed out.¡°You¡­ you came all this way on purpose?¡± I blinked. Just to rescue me? I was just as shocked as I¡¯d been when I realized Fabian had cast me aside. It was surprising enough that he even knew about me, so why on earth¡­?

    My reputation in the first ythrough had reached almost rock-bottom, whereas Mayer was a celestial being whom everyone wanted to serve. There wasn¡¯t a singlemon point we shared, so there was no reason for him toe looking for me. I was anxious to find even the smallest hint of that reason on Mayer¡¯s face as I stared at him, but it was useless.

    ¡°Alright. I admit that you being able to recall what happened is an unexpected gain, but¡­¡± Mayer trailed off with a small smile hanging on his lips, appearing please that I had shown a positive reaction, albeit slight. If his n had been about me joining the Dark Knights from the start, then rejecting his offer would be next to impossible. As much as he had given up what he could¡¯ve gained from another dungeon, he likely desired to return with some achievement. ¡°This is how much I want you,¡± Mayer added.

    What a perfect line to take out of context. In particr, the way he kept his eyes fixed on me so seriously coupled with that handsome face made him seem like an obsessive male lead out of an angsty novel. But in reality, he was just headhunting.

    ¡°It is a principle of mine to get my hands on whatever I want, no matter the means,¡± he stated. ¡°Your rejection gets me fired up.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very suggestive¡­¡± I pointed out, feeling a tad ufortable.

    ¡°Fabian is, in the end, a failed hero,¡± he continued, ignoring my words. ¡°You chose the wrong person to be loyal to.¡±

    But he was the very reason for the hero¡¯s failure! The Demon Lord would¡¯ve croaked if only time didn¡¯t rewind thanks to the core inside this man! I had much I wanted to say, but nothing I could voice.

    As I was busy trying to stomach myplicated thoughts, the duke did not waste the brief pause and resumed his attempts to persuade me. ¡°But that is not your fault; it liespletely with Fabian. You too should be aware of such, having gone through everything. Fabian Ignis failed to defeat the demon lord once, and things will most likely be the same this time around as well. He cannot kill the demon lord,¡± he said with a voice full of conviction.

    I felt ill just from listening to him. Yes, he was the one who¡¯d kill the demon lord, not Fabian, but wasn¡¯t it pointless to kill thest boss only to be thest boss himself? Why the heck would I join him when I knew dang well what his fate was! Begging Fabian to join his corps again would be better than joining Mayer, and it was an option I was considering seriously.

    One might ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any pride?¡± Yes, just like everybody else, but the significance of Fabian¡¯s existence far outweighed it. He was the protagonist, the only chance of defeating the demon lord. I couldn¡¯t give up on him so easily, even more now that this was not a game to me anymore, but reality. Of all the other options I could choose, there was a surefire way to be happy in the future¡ªhow could I ignore it?

    But it wasn¡¯t as if I could just tell Mayer that we were living in a world inside a game, that this world had a set ending, and that I was behaving like this because Fabian was the protagonist of the game¡­ How could I get out of this? I fell into thought, trying to find something that could work as an excuse. Sure, the duke outperformed Fabian by miles, but in terms of offensive power alone, Fabian was probably better. The only issue was that themander of the Dark Knights absolutely could not defeat the demon lord.

    Mayer was recognized by the world as being kin to the demon lord; as a result, any attacks against the final boss would be renderedpletely useless until the demon lord¡¯s health dropped below a certain threshold. His magical attacks were less effective¡ªsince they were of the same element used by the demon lord¡ªand there was a limit to using physical attacks. Considering that Mayer Knox was the main offense of the Dark Knights, it was inevitable that he would lose if he fought the demon lord from the start. It was the reason why only after Fabian¡¯s corps whittled down the final boss¡¯s health that the duke could get an effectivest hit in. Unless, of course, he changed his dark element to the holy element instead¡­

    Eh? Come to think of it¡­ Didn¡¯t I have an element conversion skill? I hastily checked the detailed description of the skill window.

    [The specified target¡¯s element is converted to the opposite element for a certain period.]

    Element conversion was, honestly, an overpowered skill if one only looked at its description; however, most monsters in dungeons¡ªaside from a few exceptions¡ªwere of the null or dark element. In short, people didn¡¯t need to worry much about elements, which was why the element conversion skill did not shine much. Mayer, on the other hand, was theplete opposite case.

    The opposite of dark element¡­ Hang on. Would this work on Mayer too? If so¡­ this might just be worth trying!

 Chapter 7: I Will Survive, Hey, Hey!

    Chapter 7 - I Will Survive, Hey, Hey!

    If earlier my heart had been racing from the fear of losing track of the future I knew, now it pumped furiously in anticipation of a new possibility.

    Mayer focused his gaze on me unblinkingly. Had he noticed that my heart had been shaken? ¡°I need you to defeat the demon lord. Please, work with me to bring justice and fight evil,¡± he said in a murmur.

    ¡°¡­Why me, of all people?¡± I asked, my tone shrewd. This was something I had to rify. ¡°Because I have memories of the first ythrough? Because I¡¯m a support mage who¡¯s more capable than you expected? But you must¡¯ve been unaware of these factors when Your Excellency decided to rescue me. So I must ask: why did you?¡±

    Feeling as if the dizziness in my head had suddenly been washed away by cold water, I tried to visualize the situation as objectively as possible. True, I did feel betrayed by Fabian, but it wasn¡¯t like I couldn¡¯t understand why he did so. He must have thought it was the best option toward achieving victory against the demon lord. While I couldn¡¯t me Fabian for his criminal decision, that didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t angry.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine leaving me out of the expedition? My foot! He shouldn¡¯t have said something like that in the first ce! The feeling of being fooled by the empty promises that were typical of a protagonist was just as bad as being scammed by a trusted acquaintance. Its effect on me was quiterge¡ªpessimism had reced my love for mankind.

    In any case, it would benefit me to ept Mayer¡¯s proposal if I wanted to act on the front lines as an expedition member. However¡­ I still couldn¡¯t figure out why he had chosen me. What use did he see on me, when even Fabian had thrown me away?

    ¡°I see that you underestimate your worth. You will be of more use to me than you think; this I guarantee,¡± Mayer suddenly said as if hearing my thoughts. He didn¡¯t give me a specific reason, however; it seemed we weren¡¯t close enough to share thoughts. My use¡­ indeed, I could be very useful. Much more than Fabian knew, and Mayer guessed. I was confident that, should I decide to fully support him, Fabian would never be able to beat the duke.

    By using the game walkthrough I knew, the information gained from the yer perspective distinctive of a possessor, and my skills as a support magic specialist, victory in the battle against the demon lord would surely be Mayer¡¯s.

    But would this be okay? I hesitated not out of guilt for stealing the protagonist¡¯s position; I just worried whether I could reach the final ending with the one supposed to be the final boss. Choosing Mayer meant exchanging a certain future for an uncertain one. Then again, it wasn¡¯t set in stone that Fabian could reach the true ending either. The path to the true ending was a difficult one, to begin with. Even when it was yed as a game, it was a path of suffering that required many challenges. The only reason Fabian was able to clear the first ythrough was because of me and the knowledge I held.

    But it would be a grave mistake to expect the second ythrough to go the same way as the first. Fabian had likely abandoned me under the assumption that I had already given him all the information I had; that was a huge miscalction on his part. Everything I told him was about the first iteration and that didn¡¯t include dungeons and items that weren¡¯t rted to his expedition corps. Because of that mistake, he would fail toplete the second ythrough. I was so certain of this, I could even call it a prophecy. I did feel uneasy leaving the future of this world in Fabian¡¯s hands, though¡­

    Anyway, I now had a choice to make between a certain future that was out of my control and an uncertain future where I¡¯d be the one behind the wheel. I had the feeling the stress of that choice would give me an ulcer.

    While I was chewing my lips, conflicted, a shadow of a smile appeared on the duke¡¯s face. ¡°I also feel curious¡­ Curious of where your limits lie, how much you know¡­¡± he wondered aloud and my heart jumped at his meaningful tone. He didn¡¯t seem to be talking about the information I knew about the first ythrough¡­ Had he noticed something else? Could it be that he had found out that I tried to assassinate him?

    ¡­Yeah, I had tried to kill Mayer Knox in the first ythrough. And it wasn¡¯t just once.

 Chapter 8: I Will Survive, Hey, Hey!

    Chapter 8 - I Will Survive, Hey, Hey!

    To kill the demon lord, it was necessary to proceed to the second iteration; however, the best-case scenario was to off him in the first ythrough. The fewer fights, the better, after all. Back then, I had nothing to lose, so I gave it a try. Unable to let go of my hopes, I attempted to get rid of Mayer Knox, the demon lord¡¯s core, before thest battle. Needless to say, I failed.

    As I cautiously observed him, I bit my lips out of anxiety. He couldn¡¯t have noticed; if Mayer knew I had tried to kill him, he would¡¯ve killed me on the spot instead of trying to recruit me¡­ No. He wouldn¡¯t have evene to rescue me in the first ce. If I were to judge based on the goodwill visible in his gaze, I¡¯d say it was impossible for him to know. Besides, I hadn¡¯t been that clumsy to have left traces. Strictly speaking, what I did for him was more like digging a pit for him to fall into rather than trying to kill him with my own hands. I had discreetly leaked information to the Dark Knights about one of the dungeons I knew, one that seemed too difficult for them to clear¡­ misleadingly, naturally.

    However, my efforts were fruitless: Mayer Knox cleared that dungeon effortlessly. After repeating the same trap several times, in the end, I had no choice but to give up on trying to get rid of him. Since no one else was capable of killing him¡ªa man who could clear high-level dungeons¡ªhow could I, a mere support mage, seed?

    But anyway, it seemed that for the time being, I wouldn¡¯t be finding out how he truly felt on the inside nor why he was trying to have me in his expedition corps. Only time would tell, see in as I couldn¡¯t even join Fabian¡¯s corps at the moment. However, there was one condition¡ªthe most important one¡ªthat I had to negotiate before joining up. Surveying Mayer sharply, I said, ¡°In exchange for joining, I have a condition.¡±

    ¡°A condition?¡±

    I took a deep breath. I had no idea how it happened, but I was living in the husk of what used to be Jun¡ªI had stolen her life. It wasn¡¯t like it had been my choice, but I still felt sorry for her. That was why ever since I had possessed her body, I had constantly thought about what I could do for her. But no matter how much I thought about it, I could onlye up with one answer. ¡°I want you to¡­ I want you to please carve the name of Jun Karentia in history.¡±

    To engrave Jun¡¯s name¡ªsomeone who had been ignored for being a support mage¡ªin the annals of honor so that she wouldn¡¯t be forgotten as a mere shadow in the background. I felt this was the only way I could atone for visiting her body.

    Mayer raised an eyebrow, taken by surprise. Then, after a moment, he burst intoughter. ¡°Ha, hahahahaha! I never expected you to ce such a condition. I had no idea you were so hungry for honor.¡±

    It was easy for him to misunderstand from his point of view. I couldn¡¯t correct him, nor did I have any intention of doing so. I quietly waited for his bout ofughter to end and, a whileter, he spoke again with a satisfied grin. ¡°Very well, I will have your name recorded in history for eras toe. You shall forevermore be remembered as the vice-captain of the man who slew the demon lord.¡±

    Since he had dered as such, I had no more reason to refuse. Whatever the case, this life was the only opportunity I had left so I couldn¡¯t carelessly throw it away just because Fabian abandoned me. I swore to myself that I would survive to the end and live a grand life as a hero in a peaceful world.

    Yes, given a second chance, even a dog would change owners. Therefore, since I was Fabian¡¯s dog once, why not be the Dark Knight¡¯s? With a determined heart, I nodded and said, ¡°¡­Fine, I¡¯ll join the Dark Knights.¡±

    ¡°A wise decision. You will not regret choosing me over Fabian,¡± he assured me with a smile that reached his eyes, something I had never thought I would be seeing. The moment my guard lowered, he grabbed my hand for a big shake, making me feel as if I sealed some huge deal. His hand was so big I couldn¡¯t grasp itpletely, even when I stretched mine out as much as I could.

    ¡°I would like to thank you for your decision,¡± he continued. ¡°I will not treat you badly, nor will I spare any support you may need. If you have any problems, you maye to find me anytime.¡±

    Find him anytime? It shouldn¡¯t be that easy to meet him, even if we were in the same corps. ¡°Haha¡­ You¡¯re almost treating me like the vice-captain of an expedition corps,¡± I joked.

    ¡°Did I not say I would give you the best treatment?¡± he said, standing up. ¡°I do not lie about such things.¡±

    His upright figure cast its shadow over me. As he was still holding my hand, I had no choice but to get up as well, albeit with a crooked posture. It almost looked like he was escorting me.

    I was¡ªreluctantly¡ªled away by the hand, feeling awkward as heck inside.

 Chapter 9: One Of Us

    Chapter 9 - One Of Us

    As he spoke, Mayer¡¯s tone was very kind. ¡°We shall discuss the details of defeating the demon lord after we return to the base,¡± he said, his voice sounding from way above my head.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t I get an adjustment period?¡± I asked cautiously.

    ¡°I trust in your ability to cope.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what part of me you¡¯re trusting in¡­¡±

    ¡°I would say you are reliable enough, considering how you participated in the previous battle as a supporter,¡± he said.

    ¡°Though I¡¯ve apparently been cast aside in this second round.¡±

    ¡°That is because Fabian Ignis is a fool,¡± Mayer said. Strangely enough, he sounded delighted.

    Who would¡¯ve imagined we¡¯d stand side to side, insulting Fabian together? It truly made me realize I was one of the Dark Knights now. ¡°Yes, indeed¡­ What a fool.¡± I replied in a small but butter tone full of self-mockery.

    <strong>Act 2: I¡¯m A Dark Knight Now</strong>

    ¡°Everyone, this is Jun Karentia. From now on, she is one of us.¡±

    ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Jun, a support mage¡­¡± I introduced myself, cautiously observing my surroundings as I gave a deep bow in greeting. The Dark Knights¡ªd in a ck uniform and armor¡ªall focused on me, their eyes showing a mixture of incredulity and stupefaction. We did clear a dungeon together a while ago, but that and joining the Dark Knights were separate matters.

    A stranger they ran across in a dungeon joined them right afterward? I could understand their bewilderment. After all, from their point of view, this recruitment was ridiculous. However, their feelings only appeared on their faces¡ªno one was daring enough to try and appease their curiosity in front of Mayer. With each step their captain took, the other members made way like the Red Sea parting for Moses. I nced at the prophet in ck and swallowed dryly.

    He looked very handsome. And that wasn¡¯t just me¡ªeven when I yed The Sacred War on its release, all yers aimed to recruit Mayer Knox because of his good looks. To the despair of many, he was an unrecruitable character. Back then, no one had a clue that he would be the final boss of the true ending.

    ¡°Axion!¡± Mayer called out loudly.

    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency!¡± A handsome, schrly-looking man answered his call and dashed toward us. He had curly red hair braided to one side and sses perched on the bridge of his nose. Mana could be felt just by looking at his hair. That was Axion ma, a me mage. Although he was also a famous individual, he wasn¡¯t as well-known as Mayer. Still, he was a core member of the Dark Knights, peerless when it came to me magic.

    ¡°Asrades who will be braving through life and death together,¡± the captain said, ¡°I hope you will take good care of her.¡±

    ¡°You mean to say that she will be part of our main force¡­?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. She is a talented asset who will be the vice-captain of our corps.¡±

    Axion¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, and so did mine. ¡°Vice-captain, you say?¡±

    Immediately, I grabbed Mayer¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Hang on a second. What do you mean, vice-captain?¡±

    ¡°Aieee!¡± Axion suddenly eximed, looking even more shocked than before. I wondered if I had done something wrong, but before I could ask what I had in mind, Mayerughed.

    ¡°Did I not say I would give you the best treatment?¡± He replied in a matter-of-fact tone.

    However, this wasn¡¯t an issue that could be easily overlooked like Mayer was making it out to be. I had thought he would treat me ¡°like¡± a vice-captain, not ¡°as¡± one! There was a subtle difference there! I had been under the impression that he would treat me well without giving me any power.

    Noticing my apprehension, Mayer sighed heavily and said, ¡°Everyone else is eager to be my second-inmand, yet you seem dissatisfied about it.¡±

    ¡°Because I know my ce well.¡± I shot back, then begged him to take back his words, but the shameless man just smirked instead.

    ¡°I am sure a vice-captain would be regarded with more importance than a regr member in history books¡­¡± he said, pausing for a moment before continuing. ¡°But if you are against it, then¡­¡±

    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll take it. Vice-captain.¡± I replied swiftly, just in case he took back his words, and heughed loudly. He knew exactly how to use the carrot on me; I must¡¯ve looked like Son Goku on Buddha¡¯s palm, dancing at his every word. I huffed, annoyed.

    While Axion nkly watched as the two of us talked¡ªhis gaping mouth showing no signs of closing anytime soon¡ªMayer was rubbing his chin in satisfaction. ¡°Good. Since I have a definitive answer from you¡­ Axion. I ask that during our journey back to base you teach our prospective vice-captain everything she needs to know about the Dark Knights.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, sir!¡± The mage promptly replied in a disciplined tone, even though he was ncing at me with confusion visible in his eyes.

    After giving his subordinate what was practically a one-sided notification, Mayer turned to me. ¡°Then, Jun, I shall be on my way. I need to receive a report on the previous dungeon. If you have any questions,¡± he added in a softer tone, ¡°ask Axion.¡±

 Chapter 10: One Of Us

    Chapter 10 - One Of Us

    As soon as I nodded, he turned around and disappeared somewhere. Meanwhile, Axion looked between the captain¡¯s retreating figure and me with eyes overflowing with astonishment. ¡°Wow¡­ This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen His Excellency behave like that,¡± he said.

    ¡°Well, yeah,¡± I shrugged. ¡°This isn¡¯t your ordinary case of recruitment.¡±

    ¡°No, not that. Well, yes, that¡¯s strange too, but¡­¡± Axion babbled incoherently, a clear indicator of how lost he was at Mayer¡¯s behavior. ¡°His Excellency didn¡¯t even say anything when you grabbed his shoulder.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that such a big deal?¡± I asked, confused. I had appeared out of nowhere and became the vice-captain, but he found that more serious?

    Axion was too immersed in his thoughts to pay me any attention. ¡°Normally, he would¡¯ve given you a look full of disdain, or shaken off your arm¡­ But no, he even made a joke¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh, Axion?¡±

    ¡°Then again, it¡¯s extraordinary enough to have been chosen by His Excellency as a new member of the expedition. You certainly are worthy of it¡­ The time taken to raid the dungeon got reduced by a whole two-thirds, after all,¡± Axion mumbled to himself, off in a world of his own. He didn¡¯t look very sane as he went back and forth between denial and acknowledgment.

    Spooked, I involuntarily stepped away from him, and the motion seemed to btedly snap him out of his reverie. With a bright grin, he looked at me and said, ¡°Ahh, my apologies. I was a bit confused as this isn¡¯t something that happens somonly.¡±

    ¡°¡­Just in case, I¡¯d like to make it clear that I never asked His Excellency to take me in as one of the Dark Knights. He was the one who proposed it to me from the start.¡± As I spoke, I recalled the conversation I had with Axion back in the dungeon. He had been against having me¡ªsomeone they had found alone in a dungeon¡ªamong them because I was a suspicious person. He had insisted that it would be troublesome if I clung to themter in an attempt to try and join the corps; however, Mayer had strongly insisted on bringing me with them.

    In hindsight, I should¡¯ve noticed something was off, but now it was toote to regret anything.

    After that, Axion had continuously bothered me even while we were clearing the dungeon, annoying me so much I even swore ¡®Saint Marianne¡¯s Oath¡¯¡ªan unbreakable vow¡ªto him. I had promised to never ask to be recruited as one of them, and I made good on my promise: the captain had been the one who invited me to the corps.

    ¡°Ahh, the oath¡­¡± he murmured a bit sheepishly. ¡°Actually, I should be the one apologizing. I¡¯m sorry about my actions back then.¡±

    His change of attitude was quick¡­ surprisingly so. With an ufortable nod, I replied, ¡°Well¡­ It was understandable. I know how support mages are looked upon.¡±

    ¡°But because I met you, I have realized how helpful support mages can be so thank you for expanding my narrow view of the world, Jun. Please call me Axion, I¡¯m a ranged attacker of the Dark Knights¡¯ First toon,¡± Axion said, extending a hand toward me for a shake of reconciliation.

    I surveyed the gesture with mixed feelings. As Mayer¡¯s faithful right-hand man, Axion was extremely displeased when Fabian Corps made steady achievements in the first ythrough, rising to fame alongside Mayer¡¯s name. The two expedition corps rarely met, due to both being busy closing dungeons, but there would always be a bigmotion whenever they did. I could still remember how he ignored Fabian Corps for having a support mage.

    In any case, aside from not having a good personality, he was fierce-tempered, too. It was why I had been expecting him to lord it over me for being a neer. Surprisingly enough, though, he willingly weed me. His abrupt change in attitude was almost freaky.

    Axion held power among the Dark Knights. There was nothing to lose from being friendly with him, considering how he was the second strongest damage dealer after Mayer. Iughed lightly and epted his handshake. ¡°I look forward to working with you.¡±

    ¡°I feel ashamed for my particrly irritable behavior in the previous dungeon. You see, at the time I was taking the lead as a test from the captain, which is why when I came across an unknown factor from the very start¡­¡± He trailed off.

    No wonder. I did think it weird that Axion had been the one cracking down on me so hard when his captain hadn¡¯t been saying much. ¡°Was your evaluation ruined because of me?¡± I asked, worried.

    ¡°No. I received very good marks because of you. Thank you,¡± he said, his eyes curving up and expressing his gratefulness. It was puzzling to me how he acknowledged my skills much simpler than I thought he would.

 Chapter 11: Bowing And Scraping

    Chapter 11 - Bowing and Scraping

    During my time with Fabian¡¯s expedition corps, I had rarely received acknowledgement for my efforts, even when the results were positive because of me. I had joined the corps at a time when they were still iplete and well in the midst of leveling up. Since everyone was going through a period of growth, they had mistakenly believed that whatever good achievements they obtained was due to their own efforts¡­ when in fact it had been my support that had made it far easier for them. At the time, I had epted things as they were, still under the illusion that all I needed was Fabian¡¯s appreciation. I would be through with the others once the second ythrough began¡­

    Who would¡¯ve thought he¡¯d toss me aside like this? This was why people shouldn¡¯t be trusted too much.

    Normally, I wouldn¡¯t have trusted Fabian so much. Because I had yed the game from his perspective, I had thought I knew him well. Looking back now, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh at my stupidity. This time, however, would be better. I wouldn¡¯t consider this a game anymore and would avoid hastily judging with the things I knew.

    I nned to make Mayer Knox and the Dark Knights the strongest of them all because of the hurt I felt, just so Fabian would be unable to catch up in the end. I wanted to wait and see how well he did without me this time around.

    Every year, a performance report meeting would take ce in the imperial pce and all the expedition corps would gather. Since the meeting for this year had just ended, there was one year to go.

    The mere thought of Fabian¡¯s face twisting into a grimace when we met a year from now was enough to make my lips twitch upwards. I was being spiteful, yes, but so what? I wasn¡¯t a Champion or anything so there was nothing wrong with me feeling a trifling bit of triumph. Considering the betrayal I had suffered, to end it at that was already polite enough of me.

    Even if the time came that Fabian clung to me, I wouldn¡¯t have the slightest inclination of going back. As if he wouldn¡¯t abandon me twice over. Besides, a woman had to have loyalty. My thoughts might have been different had I told Mayer that I didn¡¯t feel right going with him, but since I chose to join his corps, doing the moral thing was the way to go.

    The moment I admitted to myself that I belonged to the Dark Knights, not the Champion¡¯s corps anymore, a party member window appeared for me. My eyes filled with determination as I checked the list of all Dark Knights, which only I could see.

    * * *

    Axion took me for a tour around the camp, giving a simple exnation about the Dark Knights. Then, looking like he had just realized something, he asked, ¡°Now that I think of it, your parents must be worried to tears about you. Since you joined us, you¡¯ll have to live in Nochtentoria, so how about taking a trip back home?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ My parents¡­¡± I trailed off, tone aversive. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from grimacing¡ªit was awful just thinking about Jun¡¯s parents. Perhaps my feelings toward them could be exined by them being the first evil I had encountered upon waking in this world.

    At that moment, there was a loud noise from far away; it was a crowd of vigers that had btedly received news of the dungeon being closed.

    ¡°The dungeon really is closed¡­!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve finally saved!¡± Someone cheered.

    ¡°To think they¡¯d manage to close it so quickly¡­ As expected of the strongest corps, the Dark Knights!¡±

    The vigers began to sing praises to the Dark Knights. I felt like they had some other motive and I wondered¡­ Was I twisted inside for thinking that theiruding didn¡¯t seem derived from pure gratitude?

    Momentster, the vige chief showed up, pushing through the crowd. He bowed his crooked back to Mayer and said, ¡°Thank you for saving our vige! Although it¡¯s not much, we have prepared a festival to express our gratitude so I hope you will partake in it with us.¡±

    The way the old man bent low, his face almost reaching the ground, stirred sympathy¡­ However, I knew the kind of person he was on the inside so he only seemed detestable to me.

    ¡°Jun. As the only mage in the vige, you have a duty to fulfill. I want you to hold on in there so the gate doesn¡¯t open until the expedition corps arrives,¡± he had said back when the dungeon opened. This man had talked about duty and whatnot when he had always looked down on me for being a useless support mage. And so, the vigers had insisted that I go inside the dungeon¡ªultimately forcing me inside¡ªdespite knowing there was nothing I could do in there.

    Putting aside my disgust, the vige chief was being so pitifully cautious around the captain that he almost seemed¡­ vish. Though of course, thetter didn¡¯t care about that and curtly rejected the vige chief¡¯s offer. ¡°I have no time for a feast; we will depart immediately.¡±

    The vige chief didn¡¯t give up. ¡°But still, if you could take our sincerity into consideration¡­!¡± Eximing so, he prostrated himself before Mayer. For him to be putting in so much effort to have the Dark Knights join their festival, there had to be something he was after¡ªand sure enough, all the young folks with passable looks that lived in the countryside vige were gathering around.

 Chapter 12: Bowing And Scraping

    Chapter 12 - Bowing and Scraping

    It was ringly obvious that they were trying to take the opportunity to cozy up to the Dark Knights. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t dare approach Mayer Knox, but the members under him were a different story. If the Dark Knights defeated the demon lord, its members would be guaranteed sessful lives asrades to the Champion.

    Also, the vige chief¡¯s grandson was elegantly handsome; if he could gain the favor of a Dark Knight mage, it would already be very good. On the vige chief¡¯s part, he needed to make the expedition corps stay no matter what¡­ But who was Mayer Knox? He must¡¯ve put up with this kind of person countless times after closing dungeons. He passed by the bowing vige chief without even responding anymore.

    ¡°Y-your Excellency!¡± The vige chief cried and tried to chase after the captain, only to be blocked by Dark Knights.

    ¡°His Excellency has refused. Stand down!¡± The Dark Knights members formed a wall to drive off the vigers.

    ¡°But¡­!¡± The old man hesitated, at a loss, when unfortunately his eyes met mine as I stood among myrades. His eyes went wide in disbelief and he cried out, ¡°J-Jun! You¡¯re still alive¡­!¡±

    He sounded like he had never imagined I¡¯de out of that dungeon alive.

    Axion frowned, seemingly noticing the odd tone of the vige chief¡¯s words. ¡°It looks like he never even considered you could still be alive,¡± he remarked, turning toward me. ¡°Say, shouldn¡¯t he have asked about you first before talking to His Excellency about a festival?¡±

    Ipletely agreed with his words; however, if the chief had the kindness in him to worry about my survival, he wouldn¡¯t have thrown me in the dungeon in the first ce. ¡°I was used as live bait under the ridiculous pretext of appeasing the dungeon¡¯s anger,¡± I said with a shrug, ¡°so I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t expect me toe out alive.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that true?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I would¡¯ve gone inside a dungeon alone as a supporter otherwise. I can¡¯t even defeat a single monster by myself.¡±

    Axion stared at me, shocked. It seemed like it was his first time seeing such a thing, but surely he had heard of such ignorant human offerings being made in countryside viges. ¡°Doing such an illogical, inefficient, irrational, and nonsensical thing in this time and age¡­¡± he muttered. Although I had no idea what he meant by ¡®this time and age¡¯, I agreed with him.

    While we were conversing, my father and stepmother¡ªwho were both equipped with the four ws of being illogical, inefficient, irrational, and nonsensical¡ªshowed up in good time. ¡°Chief, what happened to the festival? ¡­Why, Jun!¡±

    Every single one of them put the festival before Jun¡¯s survival, yammering about it when I had practicallye back to life¡­ But I was used to their ridiculous antics by this point so I just clicked my tongue and didn¡¯t reply.

    ¡°Go and block the gate, Jun! You¡¯re a mage so I¡¯m sure you can do it!¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you all even know the meaning of the word ¡®support¡¯? It¡¯s not something that¡¯ll be solved by me going in alone!¡± I had shouted at them.

    ¡°But you¡¯re a mage, aren¡¯t you! The gate is opening as we speak while you¡¯re here, not budging! If the vigers die because of you, can you bear the guilt?¡±

    Theirck of concern didn¡¯t surprise me, seeing as they were the very ones who spouted that load of dog turd. After a moment of shock, my parents¡¯ faces darkened within seconds and they began reproaching me. ¡°We were so worried about you! Why are you here instead of returning right away? How much more trouble will you cause for His Excellency after he rescued you!¡±

    ¡­Excuse me, what?

    Not contented with yelling nonsense, they pushed past the other vigers and approached me, prompting the expedition members to immediately block their path. That, however, only made them yell more. ¡°We¡¯re her parents! Why are you stopping us? How can you stop parents from going to their child? If you can¡¯t let us pass, then send her over, please!¡± My stepmother and father rushed to say.

    No matter how I looked at it, they seemed a million years away from being worried about me. Standing beside me and watching their farce, Axion grimaced in quiet disbelief as he whispered to me, ¡°¡­Are they your actual parents?¡±

    ¡°My mother is actually my stepmother, but my father, yes,¡± I said.

    Axion bowed in apology with a bitter face. ¡°If only I could turn back time, I¡¯d take back my words about your parents crying.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll count it as you taking them back,¡± I replied, unconcerned. How could Axion have imagined my parents to be like that? Even I found their attitudes hard to believe at first. The information I had was from Fabian¡¯s perspective so all I knew about Jun was that she had voluntarily entered the dungeon for the vige¡¯s sake. She recalled what Jun had said when she met Fabian:

    ¡°You saved me, Champion! You¡¯re the savior of our vige¡­ I wish to offer you what little help I am capable of in your journey. Please take me with you!¡±

    Perhaps that was why when I was ying the game, I passed off Jun¡ªa support mage¡ªbeing alone in a dungeon as just a contrived plot device for a smooth story progression. I hadn¡¯t known she had been kicked out by the vigers.

 Chapter 13: Off To A New Beginning

    Chapter 13 - Off To a New Beginning

    This was also the reason why I had erased ¡®looking after family and friends¡¯ from my list of ¡®things I can do for Jun¡¯. Gaslighting, physical and verbal violence, neglection¡­ After transmigrating, I had suffered through all these up until I was thrown into the dungeon, but Jun must¡¯ve suffered abuse from her horrible parents throughout her entire life. The very thought if it was enough to arouse feelings of sympathy.

    ¡°Jun!¡± I suddenly heard. Just as I was feeling depressed thinking about Jun, her parents pushed their way through the crowd to reach me, burning away my sentiments. I wondered how they got so close¡ªwhere did the Dark Knights go?

    A nce around and I discovered that the corps members were watching me cautiously. Mayer had personally dered that I would join them as the vice-captain and entrusted me to Axion, an elite member of the Dark Knights. In this situation, anyone could tell that I was about to be someone in a position of power; this seemed to be making the ordinary members walk on eggshells around me and also why they had allowed my parents through. Unbeknownst to them, that had been the wrong decision. The correct choice would¡¯ve been to stop them, even if they were my parents.

    I clicked my tongue, displeased. But regardless of how I felt, my parents¡ªwho had used me as a ticket past the wall of Dark Knights¡ªlooked flushed as if they thought they were receiving special treatment. My father haughtily walked forward and asked in a voice much louder than usual, ¡°Jun! I want to express my gratitude to the grand duke for saving you. Where is His Excellency?¡±

    ¡°His Excellency is busy. And as for expressing gratitude, I¡¯ve done that plenty enough,¡± I said.

    ¡°Oh, child,¡± he cooed, ¡°your thanks alone isn¡¯t enough. You¡¯ve got to show an example, especially when ites to this sort of matter. Come now, lead the way.¡±

    No matter how I looked at it, he seemed more interested in something other than saying thanks. The real Jun might¡¯ve felt hurt, but me? I just found it annoying. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say His Excellency is busy? Also, there is honestly nothing for Father and Stepmother to say thanks for. Meing back alive? You¡¯re not even happy about it,¡± I said sharply, refusing them.

    ¡°Child, how can you talk like that? Is making us look bad the only way for you to feel better?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you were like when I went inside the dungeon. You people pushed me in there to die. Did you forget about that already?¡± I sneered.

    ¡°Goodness! Look at what she¡¯s saying,¡± exaggeratedly muttered my stepmother. If there weren¡¯t people around us, she would¡¯ve stared daggers at me by now, maybe even clutched me by the hair. Unfortunately for her, Axion was standing beside me. It wasughable seeing how she tried to look like a good person in public.

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve been feeling very unhappy¡­¡± she said. ¡°But still, we¡¯re family¡ªso don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    I really felt like I was going to lose it. Dealing with these shameless, brazen-faced people was not the way to go. I was trying toe up with a way to get these people to leave when Axion spoke up for me. ¡°I believe that¡¯s enough of saying farewells.¡±

    ¡°¡­Saying farewells?¡±

    ¡°Jun Karentia is now part of the Dark Knights corps and we must depart immediately. There are other dungeons we need to close so we cannot dy here any longer,¡± he exined.

    The disbelief on my parents¡¯ faces as they gazed between me and Axion was almost palpable. Their jaws dropped in shock; they were having a hard time believing that the child they had ignored so much had be part of the corps their vige had tried so hard to make ties with. ¡°Jun is¡­ one of you?¡±

    ¡°Jun¡­ W-what happened?¡±

    ¡°What happened? I did well is what happened,¡± I replied apathetically. I didn¡¯t intend on revealing my new affiliation; it was awful just thinking about them going off selling my name, boasting about a sessful daughter. Seeing the faces of my parents twist, though, telling them didn¡¯t feel like it was such a bad idea.

    Mere secondster, I realized I had underestimated them too much. Perhaps they had gone mad from denying reality because they began to spout nonsense. ¡°Did you make trouble for them, Jun? You must have begged them to take you in; otherwise, how would they ept a child like you¡­? Could it be that the Dark Knights need people? Why, that¡¯s just perfect! How about having our Eugen join up as well?¡± One of them said.

    ¡°¡­Eugen?¡± I parroted, dumbfounded. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°You! How can you be like this to your little brother? Are you trying to steal our Eugen¡¯s opportunity to join the Dark Knights just because you barely managed to be epted by them?¡± They shouted. ¡°What do you think family is for? Do you think it won¡¯t benefit you to have Eugen doing well?¡±

    They didn¡¯t know when to stop. ¡°He¡¯s only ten years old!¡± I screamed.

    It wasn¡¯t that I disliked my half-brother Eugen, but enlisting a kid who was barely capable of swinging a wooden sword into a dungeon-raiding expedition corps? Ridiculous. It would be utter insanity to send the boy on an actual dungeon raid; even having him as an errand boy would be a nuisance. Regardless, my parents continued to ther. ¡°A boy¡¯s got to be a squire from an early age anyway. Eugen is smart and agile too so¡­¡±

 Chapter 14: Off To A New Beginning

    Chapter 14 - Off To a New Beginning

    ¡°Yes,¡± the other one agreed. ¡°His Excellency even took in a supporter like you. Eugen will be more useful.¡±

    Axion couldn¡¯t stand their driveling any longer; with a sharp jut of his chin, he gestured to the Dark Knights members beside him. ¡°Get them out of our sight, please.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As several Dark Knights grabbed my parents by the arms, they struggled to free themselves and, raising their voices, said, ¡°Why are you doing this! It is only with goodwill that we¡ª¡±

    ¡°I believe I said we have no time to dy; have you already forgotten my words from a mere couple of minutes ago? Or did you find them soughable that they weren¡¯t worth remembering?¡± Axion¡¯s narrowed eyes glinted dangerously behind his sses; his usually respectful manner belied his fierce temper. ¡°Or perhaps do you think only the dungeon near your vige should be closed with haste, but dungeons near other viges can wait? Is that it? Really now¡­ Aren¡¯t you stepping over the line?¡±

    ¡°T-that¡¯s not what I meant, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding this! We just wanted to be of help to the Dark Knights, so¡­¡±

    My parents sweated bullets as they tried toe up with excuses, but Axion only shook his hand in response, irritated. Immediately, expedition members lifted the shameless duo and took them over to where the other vigers were standing. Axion then looked at me, an apologetic expression on his face. ¡°Looks like I stole your opportunity to give them a piece of your mind. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m sure they wouldn¡¯t have listened to anything I said. They¡¯ve long considered my words to be the wind passing by their ears,¡± I said, ncing at where my parents were being dragged off to. They were screaming in my direction with reddened faces¡ªsomething about me being unfilial and an ingrate? They didn¡¯t have the balls to confront Axion, the one who had chased them off, and so they poured all their resentment on me. What of it, though? It wasn¡¯t like they were my real parents so it served them right to be treated like that. With a giggle, I patted Axion on the back and said, ¡°Still, I feel good thanks to you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± He chuckled.

    A united front against amon enemy was indeed the best way to build up camaraderie. I bumped fists with Axion and had to say, the guy¡¯s got a big fist.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, the vigers could only suck their thumbs as the Dark Knights quickly packed up their camp. Already experienced in the act, it didn¡¯t take long before everyone was ready to leave.

    ¡°Do you have anything else you want to bring along?¡± Axion asked me.

    ¡°No, nothing in particr. We can just go.¡±

    He gazed at me silently with sympathy-filled eyes as if looking at a child who had never been given a proper set of clothing before by their family. And I realized that it wasn¡¯t that far off the mark¡ªI really didn¡¯t have a proper set of clothing. Thinking back to the practically empty closet I had back home, I recalled how the few pieces I had to wear were all patched up and old. All this time I had naively thought that it was something that couldn¡¯t be helped since I was amoner in a rural vige. But now that I thought about it, my half-brother Eugen had decent clothes¡ªdespite being a growing boy¡ªand more than one set at that. Since I had never stayed in the vige for too long, I had never felt the difference, but now I could see it very clearly.

    The realization of how tantly I had been discriminated against made me let out a bitterugh. Axion suddenly turned to me with a worried smile on his lips; perhaps he mistook my reaction as me being hurt by my parents¡¯ unfair treatment, because he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it anymore. Right, now that I think of it, a mage¡¯s uniform is provided as equipment.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I briefly forgot about this because mages usually dress as they want¡­ but I think there are some mage uniforms left somewhere. If you would please wait a moment¡­¡± he said, walking away.

    ¡°Hey, wait a minute, I don¡¯t need it right away¡ª¡± Axion strode off without even giving me a chance to stop him. What a hasty fellow. ¡°¡­and off he goes.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for him to return with a mage uniform in hand. True to the Dark Knights¡¯ name, the uniform was a long, ck dress-like robe with long sleeves and the symbol of the dukedom of Nochtentoria embroidered in silver thread on the chest. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find a mage uniform for officers¡­ Please wear this, for now, I¡¯ll have a new set made for you when we return to base,¡± Axion exined, his mouth twitching at the corners in dissatisfaction. Wondering what was making him unhappy, I took a closer look at the uniform and saw that the quality and finish of the fabric were inferior whenpared to what he was wearing.

    ¡°What a shame to be giving something like this to our vice-captain-to-be,¡± he grumbled to himself.

    However, the uniform was onlycking whenpared to Axion¡¯s clothes;pared to what I was wearing, it was practically a robe made for a fairy. ¡°I¡¯m satisfied with it,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s much betterpared to what I have on right now.¡±

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t even bear the mark of a support mage¡­¡±

    ¡°As for having a ss symbol on it¡­ Well¡­ Honestly, you can tell a mage¡¯s ss just by looking at the color of their hair. It changes ording to their mana, after all,¡± I said.

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    The denser the mana a mage possessed, the more vivid the color of their hair would be. That was why the top-tier me mages¡ªFabian and Axion¡ªhad burning red hair, while mine was literally in the grey zone like any average support mage. I twirled a lock of hair that hung down my shoulders on my fingertips. Just then, Mayer appeared, all in good time. ¡°Let us depart now,¡± he told us.

    Seeing me wearing a Dark Knights uniform, he paused.

 Chapter 15: Comeuppance

    Chapter 15 - Comeuppance

    Mayer was silent for a long while. ¡°¡­Now that I think of it, it seems I was not being considerate enough. The Dark Knights uniform matches well with your hair.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure about that, but he was definitely paying lip service to imply that I had chosen well in joining his corps. I didn¡¯t put much meaning in hispliment, though. ¡°Thank you, Your Excellency,¡± I replied.

    ¡°I am your captain now; call me captain, not ¡®Your Excellency¡¯,¡± Mayer insisted with a solemn face. Axion and the other still addressed him as such, however, but whatever. Boss¡¯s orders, anyways. ¡°Yes, Captain.¡± I nodded obediently.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ It is not at all satisfactory to have you wear the standard uniform. Upon our arrival at the base, I shall have a new set befitting your statusmissioned,¡± he said.

    Why these two were so disapproving of their corps¡¯ knight¡¯s uniform was beyond me. Meanwhile, Axion¡ªwho had been listening to the side¡ªstared at me with amazement, murmuring, ¡°His Highness was never the sort of person to say such things¡­¡±

    The captain was human too; what was wrong with saying a fewpliments? Still, I didn¡¯t know if he found that Mayer giving apliment was hard to believe, or the uniform suiting me¡­ Disregarding Axion¡¯s reaction, Mayer looked at me and spoke very seriously, ¡°In any case, now you know. Your new uniform will be provided during your initiation ceremony, once we return to base.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°And I have sent word for a horse of your own to be readied. Go with Axion to the cavaliers to be given one.¡±

    Well, that was good news. Normally, only elites could ride horses while the rest of the troops would move on foot. Riding a horse wasn¡¯t nearly asfortable as driving, but it sure beat the heck out of walking. During the first ythrough, I had only managed to get a horse when I was already midway through it so I knew how important having a steed was. Not long after I finally got to ride one, I lost my arm and ended up walking again.

    Having the privilege of traveling on horseback immediately fueled me with more loyalty¡ªno, dedication than praising my looks, making me vice-captain, and whatnot. It was then that Axion finally recovered from his shock. ¡°But Your Excellency¡­ Can Jun ride a horse?¡±

    This promptly reminded me that horses were a valuable resource, so much so that the number of households in a vige that reared them could be counted in one hand. It wasn¡¯t thatmoners didn¡¯t know how to ride horses, most just didn¡¯t¡­ That was even more prevalent in kids like me, who grew up without a proper ce in the house. But I had learned how to ride in the first ythrough, though.

    Before I could even rify that, Mayer spoke up. ¡°She can,¡± he said, in a matter-of-fact tone. I figured he must¡¯ve seen me on horseback since he remembered me from the first iteration. And then, after giving a one-sided answer, the man went and disappeared somewhere again.

    The captain was a diligent person who was always busy¡ªhe never stayed still in one ce. It made me wonder if he couldn¡¯t be satisfied unless he knew everything that was happening within the expedition corps. Mayer was, in fact, a micromanager; in other words, a control freak. As far as his corps was concerned, everything had to go ording to his ns. Such a tiring personality¡­ It truly made me question how he had even endured having me join his team. Or perhaps he just didn¡¯t want to leave an unexpected factor out of his reach?

    While I reflected on Mayer¡¯s personality, I heard Axion murmur in an amazed tone, ¡°Wow. You sure are a woman full of surprises.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just riding a horse,¡± I replied, nonchnt, but he only shook his head at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for the average person to know how to ride a horse,¡± he said. ¡°But I suppose His Excellency went over this as well while interviewing you.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Well¡­¡± I sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sure His Ex¡ªuh, the captain had me join as vice-captain because I¡¯m ready for action. He¡¯s not the type of person who¡¯d give out positions based on potential first, after all.¡±

    As an extreme control freak, it was of the utmost importance to Mayer Knox that his expedition corps members could work well together in a dungeon raid. It was why he rarely made impromptu changes to his lineup of elites. Initially, recruits would be assigned to the 3rd Corps and from there they¡¯d rise in rank gradually, only after disying their ability in cooperation and individual strength. However, going up in rank did not mean bing an elite. Only when a vacancy opened in the expedition corps Mayer envisioned would then someone be selected to be a fully-fledged ¡®Dark Knights elite¡¯. In a way, it was simr to how a professional club operated. To put everything into perspective, having someone join and immediately be the vice-captain like me was an extremely unusual case.

    Perhaps I gave him the impression of knowing too much about the duke, because Axion blinked repeatedly, puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ You seem to know a lot about His Excellency,¡± he said.

 Chapter 16: Comeuppance

    Chapter 16 - Comeuppance

    I gave him an awkward smile. I couldn¡¯t help it; how was I supposed to exin that it was thanks to the information I had about the Mayer from the first ythrough? ¡°Well¡­ You just need to look at the man and you¡¯ll know, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Although my reply was evasive, fortunately, it seemed to work on Axion since he nodded in agreement.

    * * *

    My ce was right behind Mayer, slightly angled from where Axion was. In other words, the very front. Even after I had be an old-timer in Fabian¡¯s corps, I had never been in such a position¡ªit had belonged to his childhood friends and close aides, Da and April.

    Thinking about it now, I was not like them, so why did I think Fabian wouldn¡¯t cast me aside? Myst self, in retrospect, seemed all tooughable and the good treatment I was receiving at the Dark Knights made the contrast even more obvious.

    But that didn¡¯t mean I could fully trust Mayer Knox; giving my heart away only to receive betrayal in return wasn¡¯t an experience I wanted to repeat. I swore to myself I¡¯d keep the rtionship between us as coborators only, nothing more and nothing less. This time I would draw a line, bold and clear.

    I nced at Mayer Knox, who was facing forward. His sharp side profile that almost seemed like it had been carved with a knife was exceptionally eye-catching. ¡°Let us depart,¡± hemanded and the Dark Knights immediately began their march.

    The vigers could only watch us leave from afar. Some among them spotted me riding a horse right behind Mayer, kitted out in the corps¡¯ uniform, and turned wide-eyed. ¡°Over there¡­ Isn¡¯t that Jun?¡±

    ¡°She was alive? I mean¡­ Why¡¯s she over there?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that Jun¡­ with the Dark Knights¡­?¡±

    ¡°But ain¡¯t she a support type?¡±

    ¡°A mere supporter joining the Dark Knights? That¡¯s absurd.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Mr. Karentia. What¡¯s going on? Do you know anything?¡±

    Even with so much distance already between us, I could hear their chattering. Apparently, neither the vige chief nor my parents had said a word about me. They must have been too embarrassed to say anything, considering how they were chased off and carried away by several of the expedition members.

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    I heard Mayer click his tongue, annoyed. If I could hear them so clearly, then he surely could hear them even better. I felt a bit embarrassed by those people¡¯s behavior, like a shameful side of me had been exposed.

    He slowed down his horse and waited for me to catch up until we rode side by side. As I shot him a wandering look, he began talking loudly as if he wanted everyone to hear what he was saying. ¡°What do you think of receiving this province as a gift for your enlistment, Jun?¡±

    ¡°This province?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Bing a provincial lord is not a bad option,¡± he continued, voice still raised. ¡°You get steady taxes and you can rece whomever you like, be it a vige chief or whatnot.¡±

    Not even a moment after Mayer finished speaking, I heard the gasp of an old man in the distance. Probably the vige chief. ¡°Giving them some support is not bad either, considering this is your home. If there is a guild you want to establish, I will amodate you to the best I can,¡± he added.

    It was only then that the vigers looked at one another in realization. ¡°Why, it looks like Jun truly is one of the Dark Knights?¡±

    ¡°You fool. She¡¯s wearing their uniform, isn¡¯t it obvious? Must be quite the high position if she¡¯s going to be grantednd¡­¡±

    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t we be buttering up to Jun?¡± They murmured among themselves, finally figuring out how far I¡¯d climbed up the socialdder.

    ¡°Our vige would grow in leaps and bounds even with just a singlerge guild established¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, right? It¡¯s always hard going to the vige beyond the mountain for work.¡±

    ¡°Lots of other vigers woulde over, so we¡¯d have more businesses, too.¡±

    The vigers became radiant at the thought of their dreamsing true. So long as they received proper support, it would only be a matter of time for their small rural vige to develop into a city.

    ¡°But¡­ would Jun be willing to support our vige?¡±

    ¡°Speaking of that, the chief was the one who had Jun forced inside the dungeon. She won¡¯t be forgetting that.¡±

    ¡°Besides, her parents were always unfair to her. Figures why she¡¯d be through with them.¡±

    Theplexions of the vige chief and my parents worsened more and more as the vigers continued talking. Concluding that their opportunity had been stolen by the three, te vigers red at the culprits with bared hostility.

 Chapter 17: Nochtentoria Castle

    Chapter 17 - Nochtentoria Castle

    The vigers had beenplicit with my abuse, yet they shifted all the me to my parents and the chief as if they didn¡¯t have a single fault. Pretending to be spotless, uninvolved¡­ What a joke. Putting aside my resentment towards my father, stepmother, and the vige chief, the others were equally disgusting. I could still hear it, clear as day, how they had yelled that I would be the ruin of the vige. They were malicious to the point where the indiscriminate hostility that came from beyond the dungeon gates was more weing inparison.

    I repressed a sudden bout of nausea and forced myself to say, ¡°I¡¯d be troubled if I received this province inhabited by them. You may as well bestow me something better down the line, please.¡±

    ¡°Then I shall do that,¡± Mayer replied and returned with his steed to the front of the march.

    Behind us, the vige chief visibly sighed in relief, no doubt d that he could keep his status. However, the vigers were all ring at him sharply. I bet they felt like a good chance had just slipped out of their hands, akin with the possibility of getting a guild and whatnot. I could roughly picture what would happen in the vige after my departure: nothing much would be different from what it currently was, but at minimum, my parents and the vige chief wouldn¡¯t be able to walk around with their heads held high as they used to.

    The value of the name ¡®Dark Knights¡¯ was truly high, considering how Fabian¡¯s corps had been ignored like it was nothing when I joined him during the first ythrough. Before Fabian began to umte fame, Jun¡¯s parents hadbeled him as a fraud because he wanted a support mage like me to join his team. And yet, when Fabian¡¯s expedition corps began to be renowned as the Champion¡¯s force, the duo weaseled their way into the base to cause some trouble. The pains I went through to pry them away back then¡­

    But I was sure that they wouldn¡¯t have the balls toe to the Dark Knights¡¯ base, and this certainty left my heart at peace. Thanks to that, I was able to leave the vige feeling more refreshed than when I had done the same during the first ythrough. And boy, how that made me feel good inside!

    * * *

    When I found some time to take a breather, I opened the party member status window that I hadn¡¯t had time to take a good before, not with everything that had been going on.

    The game customization of this world granted me a special ability¡ªI could call up game interfaces, such as status windows. Through them, I could check on my level, the stats of my party members, and even see the amount of experience someone needed to level up. It also enabled me to monitor spell casting dys, received support spell type as well as the duration of each. I had ess to information unknown to others, and that was¡ªto sum it up¡ªoverpowered.

    First, I checked my status: level 23. I started at level 20, but it seemed I had leeches quite a lot of experience from the Dark Knights. To be fair, that dungeon had been level 35 and I had almost died back there. As the memory rose to the forefront of my mind, I felt a chill ripple through my body and I couldn¡¯t help but rub the back of my neck to try and alleviate the sensation. Although I had joined the Dark Knights mid-raid, I had clearly gained more experience this time thanks to the corps members eradicating every single fellspawn in the dungeon.

    Back in the first ythrough, I had been level 21 when I left with Fabian. The level 35 dungeon had been difficult for Fabian to progress through, so he had focused on killing only the core fellspawn and clearing the dungeon. He had deeply regretted not being able to obtain more experience from the remaining monsters. It couldn¡¯t be helped, though; there was a limit to the number of people that could enter a dungeon. Because I had already been inside when they entered, Fabian Corps had had to exclude one of its core members from entering the dungeon.

    It was admirable how they had managed to clear the dungeon with a cumbersome level 20 support mage who couldn¡¯t even cast a proper spell because she was still in the first iteration of this world¡­ And that came back to bite me many times after the incident. It was why the members of Fabian Corps had begun to look at me unfavorably. Perhaps from that very moment onward we were on a bad start already.

    This made Mayer appointing a level 20 support mage as his vice-captain even more shocking. At first, I had thought Mayer offered me the position of vice-captain because he didn¡¯t know my level, which was something usually hard to tell whether it was yours or another¡¯s; imagine my surprise when I found out you could only discover someone¡¯s level by using a levelometer!

    Since I thought he didn¡¯t know my level, I had discreetly asked Mayer about it, as level 20 and 40 might have been all the same in his eyes. To my surprise, he hadn¡¯t seemed the least bit concerned. He had said, ¡°Levels can be raised. I do not neglect the talented because of such things.¡±

    ¡°But with me in the corps, the average level of the Dark Knight elites will drastically fall!¡±

    ¡°It will still be higher than the current Fabian Corps,¡± he had said, reassuring me.

    I still felt incredulous whenever I recalled that episode; however, his words weren¡¯t wrong. Mayer Knox was level 80¡ªthe average level of the corps was still 50 even if we justbined mine and Mayer¡¯s levels. The maximum level attainable in the game was 99, but getting there was no easy feat. As a game, sure, but when the game turned into reality? It was like trying to reach God¡¯s domain.

 Chapter 18: Nochtentoria Castle

    Chapter 18 - Nochtentoria Castle

    Considering how my ultimate ability was resurrection¡­ While the cost of triggering it required an equivalent exchange, it still wasn¡¯t something ordinary.

    The minimum condition for defeating the Demon Lord in the first episode was an expedition corps with an average level of 60. Fabian wasn¡¯t even level 65 at the time, while I was level 62. Taking into ount that reaching that level took bone-breaking effort, Mayer Knox who was level 80 from the start truly was an overpowered character. Perhaps that was why he was the true final boss.

    Already shaken by Mayer¡¯s level, I began to examine his other abilities in detail. As expected of the strongest swordsman, his physical attack and defense were both high. Also, as the core of the demon lord, his magic attack was no joke. His magic defense, on the other hand, was a bit weak but only whenpared to his other stats; it was still higher than most people.

    What the heck was this cheat character? No wonder all my assassination attempts in the first ythrough failed! His level and stats were so high, it would be strange if he wasn¡¯t able to defeat the demon lord. It was quite vexing; had I known he was like this, I would¡¯ve directed my time and effort to self-improvement. Everything I had done back then, from organizing information about dungeons that Mayer would be unlikely to clear to deliberately approaching the Dark Knights so I could leak aforementioned information¡­ All my efforts were in vain.

    Speaking of efforts, I wondered if Nova had joined the Dark Knights¡­?

    Nova Fellum: A giant, ax-wielding shield keeper of the Dark Knights. Younger than me, Nova had been a rising star among the expedition corps who, for some reason, had been very kind and caring toward me. ording to him, I resembled his big sister or something. I felt slightly guilty for having used him to leak information to Mayer, but he had managed to clear those dungeons alongside the captain and returned with huge level-ups.

    I remembered the bright, innocent smile Nova had given me in my ¡®previous life¡¯; I had helped him get a better standing in the corps. Of course, gratitude aside, I still had a guilty conscience. The result didn¡¯t change the fact that I had used him.

    I scrolled through the entire party member list, but I couldn¡¯t find Nova¡¯s name. It looked like he hadn¡¯t joined yet; I should be nicer to him if we metter on. Maybe it was because he had thought of me as his big sister, but I secretly cared for him as well. Although I already had a half-brother of my own, we were practically strangers¡­ It was why I felt emotionally closer to Nova, who had always been nice to me.

    ¡°Why are you zoning off?¡± Mayer asked abruptly. He must¡¯ve be suspicious from watching me mutter to nothing but air for a long while. This was why I tried to check status windows only when I was alone¡­ I had let down my guard because of the tedious horse ride.

    ¡°It-it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°How silly.¡± Mayer chuckled, then turned his head towards the northeast. ¡°We will soon be arriving.¡±

    I followed his line of sight and saw a tall castle among the mountains in the far distance, so tall that it gave the impression of piercing the skies. Therey the dukedom of Nochtentoria, Mayer¡¯s base of operations.

    * * *

    Nochtentoria Castle was a stronghold strategically surrounded by a forest. The shroud of trees was so thick, sunlight rarely shone through the leaf canopy. After a long trek over the mountains, we finally arrived at the castle. The gatekeeper quickly spotted the expedition corps¡¯s g and blew a horn, announcing, ¡°His Excellency has returned!¡±

    The firmly shut gates opened and the returnees marched their way inside. It was my first time visiting Nochtentoria Castle¡ªI never got to enter the base of another corps, to begin with. I had been to the imperial pce, though, during the annual performance report meetings. However, the atmosphere in Nochtentoria Castle was different; more solemn and serene, like a monastery.

    It was already surprising enough that Mayer had a base, and it was even a castle thanks to his nobility status. Then again, perhaps that was why he had formed three corps.

    It was astounding. Back in the first ythrough, Fabian Corps had only managed to get a base after crossing the midpoint of the storyline. And it was a very small base to boot! By the time the final battle had approached, they had managed to acquire a small castle, but that couldn¡¯t evenpare to Nochtentoria Castle. Even back then, many envied Mayer Knox¡¯s base.

    Everyone in the Fabian Corps had had an absolute belief that Fabian would y the demon lord and rise to the seat of the emperor; that, once we were through with it all, the imperial pce would be our new base. They had smiled so often back then, dreaming of a happy future. Using the pce as our base had been a joke, and yet everyone firmly believed it would be reality someday.

    Right now, however, I felt like I was starting the game with a cheat code.

 Chapter 19: Whoâ€™S The New Girl?

    Chapter 19 - Who¡¯s the New Girl?

    This was my second life¡ªin more than one way¡ªbut it felt new and that wasn¡¯t bad. In fact, I liked that it didn¡¯t feel like I was living the same life again. Repeating the same experience wasn¡¯t very pleasant, especially when I could feel the discrepancy between the information I knew and the reality that woulde to pass. If it wasn¡¯t for the big advantage I had from my insider knowledge, this life would¡¯ve been almost no different than a curse.

    While I was absentmindedly looking around the castle, Mayer got off his horse and said, ¡°Wee to Nochtentoria Castle, Jun Karentia.¡±

    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought¡­ Me, in Nochtentoria Castle¡­ Now I truly feel like I¡¯m a Dark Knight,¡± I replied, also getting off my steed; I couldn¡¯t stay on horseback after he had dismounted, after all.

    I spoke without much thought behind my words, but it seemed Mayer didn¡¯t like my reply; his face turned rigid in an instant. ¡°¡­Finally feeling? It appears my treatment of you hasn¡¯t been satisfactory.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± I uttered, panicking. Nothing good woulde from offending my superior, especially since I had no one to back me up in this ce. I opened my mouth, ready to give an excuse amid my bewilderment, but Mayer cut me off.

    ¡°This is also your base now. Remember that,¡± he said, eyes shining intensely. It was almost as if he was being wary of Fabian, who wasn¡¯t even around us. He must have been really bothered by Fabian stealing his thunder in the final battle.

    And now that I thought about it, that was entirely possible. Moreover, he could be thinking that I still had lingering attachments to Fabian. It couldn¡¯t be helped that Mayer didn¡¯t trust my loyalty; after all, I had none. However, it wouldn¡¯t be good for me if he ended up distrusting my words because of that. I needed to pacify him somehow.

    ¡°But of course, Captain,¡± I replied in a ttering tone and smiled at him. I noticed a while ago that, for some reason, Mayer seemed to enjoy having me address him as ¡®captain¡¯. And sure enough, although his expression didn¡¯t appear to change in any noticeable way, his aura significantly mellowed. ¡°Well, then¡­ How about I show you around the castle?¡± He suggested, drawing closer to me.

    Show me around the castle? Wouldn¡¯t I have to stick to his side all day long then? ¡°No, thank you. You don¡¯t need to go so far.¡±

    His suggestion had been so sudden, I even forgot I had to keep him as happy as possible. To my surprise, I had stepped back, but what was the point? One single step from Mayer was enough to cover two of mine. Maintaining a distance that was practically no different than a moment ago, he asked, very naturally, ¡°Do you dislike going around with me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, Captain. I¡¯m just aware that you¡¯re a very busy man,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Indeed I am, but you are the vice-captain of the Dark Knights, no? Nothing could be more important than introducing the base to you at the moment,¡± he said, repeatedly emphasizing the word vice-captain. I felt oh so very grateful that he was driving my new status into my head for me, just in case I somehow forgot, I suppose. But still, a tour through an old castle with Mayer just didn¡¯t sit well with me. A stranger being guided by the grand duke around the base? Might as well ask for a spotlight and some trumpets to go along.

    It would be better if someone else escorted me¡­ Like Axion, whom I had struck a fair friendship with on the way to the castle. I tried to insist that guiding me around the castle could be left to the others, but everyone was too quick on the uptake; the captain had yet to even give the order yet they had all dismissed themselves.

    Mayer asked, ¡°What are you looking around so much for?¡±

    I slumped, defeated. ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s go.¡± There was no helping it. I needed to try my best to hide behind Mayer and avoid being seen. Unfortunately, just as I was about to follow the captain, head lowered in resignation, a gray-haired elderly man came out to wee him.

    ¡°What a relief to have you return safe and sound, Your Excellency,¡± the man said. ¡°Did the performance report meeting go well?¡±

    ¡°Vince.¡± Mayer greeted the old man with a smile, which was rare of him. Judging by the uniform, the old man seemed to be a butler. ¡°You came in a good moment; I have someone to introduce to you. This is Jun Karentia, the vice-captain of our expedition corps.¡± Mayer introduced me in an ted voice, pulling me forward. My efforts to hide behind his cape were futile; I was dragged right before the butler.

 Chapter 20: Whoâ€™S The New Girl?

    Chapter 20 - Who¡¯s the New Girl?

    It was one hell of an introduction that skipped straight to the main point with no exnation. I wondered if everyone else was ustomed to Mayer¡¯s manner of speech and contemted whether I too should be getting used to it, but thankfully, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. The butler was visibly confused. ¡°Vice¡­ captain, you say?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. She is a talent I barely won over with hard effort, so see to it that all her needs are met.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the butler replied. He seemed ufortable; he nced at me in disgust and adjusted his reading sses on the tip of his nose. It did not escape me how he pointedly stared at my hair¡ªit was why I hated how hair color reflected a person¡¯s mana type. The only ones that liked it were attention seekers who had a popr mana type.

    I twisted my lips, disgruntled. I had had enough. I wanted to get away from the butler¡¯s disbelieving gaze, but Mayer¡¯s grip on my shoulder was unrelenting. I couldn¡¯t even bulge. Unaware of my feelings¡ªand he would remain unaware for the rest of his life¡ªMayer kept me in the front as he continued to speak. ¡°Come to think of it¡­ Jun, what is your preferred type of room? A high story or a low story room? A sunny one? Just say the word and I will give you the best I can.¡±

    The butler stared at me with increasingly widening eyes as the captain kept on talking. I wanted tough. Even if he looked at me like that, I didn¡¯t know why the duke was being so good to me. I just wanted him to stop staring at me so questioningly¡­

    Mayer¡¯s attitude was so favorable toward me that his memories of me from the first ythrough weren¡¯t enough to exin it. I hung my head, avoiding the butler¡¯s eyes. For some reason, I got a hunch that I¡¯d be staring at the floor the entire day.

    * * *

    My hunch proved to be correct, as usual. Everyone who saw me walking beside Mayer looked as if they¡¯d seen a ghost. I continued my futile attempts to hide behind his cape and at times his shadow, but with how he kept checking on me and chatting, I didn¡¯t get what I wanted.

    I truly wasn¡¯t used to the look those around us were giving me. Their gazes made my ears burn hot. I always had little presence when I was with Fabian Corps¡ªI had always kept myself a step away from the center of things. No one would spare a nce my way, and my name was rarely mentioned by other people, if ever. Now, though¡­

    ¡°Just who is she¡­ for His Excellency to talk so intimately with?¡± Someone asked.

    ¡°Never seen her before¡­ I suppose she¡¯s a recruit?¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s still a long while until recruits are picked.¡±

    ¡°She has gray hair¡­¡± another person murmured. ¡°Can¡¯t be that she¡¯s a support type mage, right?

    ¡°As if. She probably just has gray hair. A support type mage joining the Dark Knights? Ridiculous.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just the expedition members; even the workers of the castle were gossiping! I didn¡¯t want to listen to their chattering, but whether I liked it or not, their voices reached me loud and clear. I did not doubt that Mayer could hear them too with his superior senses, yet he continued to feign ignorance as if nothing was amiss. Feeling that this could not go on, I tried to stop this train ride of a tour. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but¡­ I think we¡¯ve just about looked around everywhere?¡±

    ¡°We still have not entered the main area,¡± he replied.

    ¡°I tend to be confused when I try remembering too many ces in a day, you see.¡±

    ¡°That is not something I would expect of an expedition member who has cleared many aplex dungeon.¡± Noticing my excuse for what it was, Mayer smiled as he firmly stated, ¡°I understand that the interest you are gathering is making you ufortable, but I must take you around like this to imprint your existence among the Dark Knights with rtive ease.¡±

    So there was a reason he was parading me around the base: to let everyone know he had my back. But still¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t it too radical to appoint me as vice-captain out of nowhere? I think there would be fewer protests if you recruited me as a somewhat low-ranking member, at the very least.¡± I suggested.

    Even the people who weren¡¯t sure whether I had joined the Dark Knights or not were making such amotion already; they were sure to explode into a riot if they knew I was to be vice-captain. Mayer, however, did not seem concerned in the slightest. ¡°I do not recall if I have told you this before, but I am not fond of wasting time. You would have eventually be the vice-captain regardless since I must constantly discuss things with you.¡±

    ¡°I am thrilled that you trust me so¡­¡± I trailed off.

    Mayer insisted on having his way so brazenly that he looked almost innocent, and to that I could only nod weakly. Two resources were necessary to avoid wasting time, and they were money and manpower. The former wasn¡¯t required in this circumstance but thetter, in this case, had to be none other than myself. In other words, I had to work my butt off.

    A sigh slipped from my lips as I recalled the conversation I had with Axion and the other Dark Knights as we sat around a campfire, right before arriving at Nochtentoria Castle.

 Chapter 21: Castle Tour

    Chapter 21 - Castle Tour

    ¡°Everyone will be surprised when we return to base.¡±

    ¡°Because the captain brought along a support mage?¡±

    ¡°Because His Excellency personally recruited somebody,¡± Axion exined, eliciting nods of agreement from the others.

    I still couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it, though. yers had a nickname for Mayer: Cao Cao. Yes, that Cao Cao from the Three Kingdoms period in Chinese history. The reason for the nickname was the collector-esque talent trait given to Mayer; the majority of the useful characters in the game were under his g. All the recruitable characters of the Dark Knights had good stats, and naturally, Axion was included, despite being non-recruitable. This begged the question: How is it that a talent collector like Mayer had never personally recruited somebody?

    I couldn¡¯t hold back my curiosity and asked, ¡°But isn¡¯t the captain quite the greedy one for talent?¡±

    ¡°That he is. And he¡¯s meritocratic too. He treats his men ording to their ability rather than their social standing.¡±

    ¡°The captain is iparable to those other expedition corps that give out positions based on noble status or sum of donations.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t like hecks money, after all. In fact, His Excellency has ample finances, being a grand duke.¡±

    ¡°Whew¡­ It really ain¡¯t easy having a boss like him, one with power, skill, and lots of money. Isn¡¯t that why you joined as well, team leader?¡± Spearman Vegan asked and Axion nodded. Vegan was in his early 40s and was the eldest in the corps, but his rascal personality belied his age.

    I shot a quizzical look at Axion, who shrugged and exined, ¡°You see, I¡¯m not one to listen to those weaker than me.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I nodded. It was questionable whether that was something that anyone should be proud of, but the man held his head high, so what could I do? Ufortably y along, it seemed.

    Vegan smirked and continued, ¡°As a Dark Knight, your most important task is to be useful in a dungeon.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. No matter how much potential you have, if you aren¡¯t ready for immediate action, you start from the 3rd corps.¡±

    ¡°In that sense, Jun was really amazing. She was so well coordinated, it felt like she had been with us for 3 years already. Totally His Excellency¡¯s type.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Completely His Excellency¡¯s type.¡±

    Those two seemed to be omitting some words, making everything sound misleading¡­ Couldn¡¯t they say ¡®His Excellency¡¯s preferred talent¡®?

    ¡°Speaking of which, didn¡¯t Jun say it was her first time in a dungeon?¡±

    ¡°Wow, then she really must be a genius.¡±

    I had been so certain they¡¯d be displeased with me suddenly joining the team as their superior¡­ To my surprise, they were being quite friendly. Whether that was because we cleared a dungeon together or because Mayer had given them a warning, I didn¡¯t know. However, this warm atmosphere¡ªiparable to what I had experienced during the first ythrough¡ªwas certainly unfamiliar to me. Still, one question remained: why had Mayer never stepped up to recruit somebody before? It was odd, especially considering his meritocratic personality.

    Another corps member called Zinnia¡ªa little older than me and in charge of taking the vanguard as a shield keeper¡ªspotted the wondering look on my face and giggled. ¡°Dear me, we ended up going off-topic,¡± she said. ¡°Anyway¡­ The Dark Knights is the expedition corps furthest in the lead, is it not? The force people all over the world aspire to join.¡±

    ¡°You mean, there¡¯s no need to go scouting for people because they¡¯lle looking to be recruited on their own?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    ¡°But, but¡­ For example, maybe youe across someone of fine caliber on the road, by coincidence! And then maybe you scout¡¯em! Were there really no cases like that?¡±

    ¡°Not until now, but¡­¡± Zinnia paused for a moment. ¡°With you as the precedent, I don¡¯t know how His Excellency will act from now on.

    ¡°Now that Jun¡¯s one of us, there¡¯ll be more people from high society hoping to get recruited by the duke. They¡¯ll go ¡®I¡¯ll be the 2nd Jun¡¯ or something along those lines,¡± Vegan said with a teasingugh.

    People from high society wanted to join? The very thought of it made me shudder; I was against the idea of having my name be synonymous with Cindere¡¯s.

    As we continued to chat, we ended up talking about enlisting with the Dark Knights. ¡°Normally you¡¯d take an enlistment exam to join the corps. You¡¯ve heard of it as well, right, Jun?¡±

    ¡°I have,¡± I nodded. The Dark Knights enlistment exam was famous, nothing short of a grand event where talented people from all over the world came to exhibit their skills. Some would challenge the examination many times over, while others would apply only once before trying their luck with another corps.

    ¡°That¡¯s how we joined too¡­ Oh, by the way¡­ our team leader was the best among the other candidates in his time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d say that I¡¯m top out of the entire Dark Knights, not justpared to the exam candidates back then,¡± Axion dered confidently. The other members seemed used to his attitude; they merely glossed over his remark with disinterest.

    ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s already time for us to start receiving rookies.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s supposed to begin a few weeks after we arrive at the base, so it¡¯s probably not that far off.¡±

    ¡°Jun will probably have to attend, I think?¡±

    Silently, my expression twisted in an odd grimace, involuntarily expressing my reluctance. Zinnia quickly noticed it and worry shed across her face. ¡°In any case¡­¡± she began in a concerned tone. ¡°There are many who¡¯ve had to fight to join the Dark Knights. You can expect some envy directed at you for just popping in from nowhere, Jun.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I suppose I¡¯d react the same way if I were them.¡± I nodded understandingly. A vice-captain dropped out of nowhere and just so happened to be one of those mages? It would be strange if people saw me favorably. Even during my time with Fabian, I was ignored and ridiculed for being what I was. Because I had been a regr member of a corps at the time, it had ended at unkindness, but now that I had be a vice-captain¡­

    It wasn¡¯t like I was going to get bullied, right? Getting bullied at this age?

 Chapter 22: Castle Tour

    Chapter 22 - Castle Tour

    Obviously, people would feel less willing to show me respect due to my standing. Perhaps my inner turmoil was apparent on my face because Zinnia came to console me. ¡°Putting everything else aside, the Dark Knights corps isposed of those who have gathered out of admiration for the duke. They may envy your closeness to His Excellency, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be more epting once they witness your capability.¡±

    Would they really, I wondered? I didn¡¯t reply and, seeing the concern still showing on my face, Axion brazenly added, ¡°She¡¯s right. Take me for an example; at first, I was a tadpole, but after seeing you in action I gave you the respect you deserve, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°What a proud thing to say, team leader.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s not to be proud of?¡± he retorted. ¡°But the problem is¡­ we need to enter a dungeon to see your abilities, Jun. How about asking His Excellency to go on a dungeon grind?¡±

    ¡°Please tell me you¡¯re joking,¡± Zinnia muttered, aghast.

    ¡°¡­A dungeon grind. I guess there¡¯s no other way than that.¡±

    ¡°No, Jun. How could you take his words so seriously?¡±

    * * *

    Although the topic veered off course due to some arguing, Axion¡¯s suggestion was certainly worth considering. The best way to showcase my abilities was to go on a raid together, after all. But there was one problem: the enlistment exam was much closer than I had thought. I worried whether I would be able to mingle with the other members before the new batch of rookies was chosen. There were only a few weeks left and that was too short a time to build interpersonal rtionships!

    As I fell into thought, I chewed on my lips, anxious. Then again, perhaps this was for the better¡ªI could form my own faction from among the rookies. And if Nova joined this time around, things would be a little easier.

    While I was busy running a one-woman show inside my head, I failed to notice the captain staring at me. Suddenly, he stopped and looked down at me, asking, ¡°Do you dislike having me assign you to work?¡±

    At first nce, he seemed to be asking for my opinion, but why did it sound like he was daring me to agree? It seemed Mayer had misunderstood my slow pace as an expression of how unwilling I was to work in his expedition corps, which wasn¡¯t the case. I shook my head hard, almost excessively. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I like to work,¡± I firmly said.

    Work? I liked it, yes. Working meant leveling up the corps and only by raising everyone¡¯s levels¡ªincluding mine¡ªcould we safely clear dungeons and defeat the demon lord, no? I was the type to put safety first. Honestly speaking, the world peace that woulde after I died wasn¡¯t very important. My hard work was an investment for the future, like when one studied hard in middle and high schools. To obtain a happy andfy future, I had to grind those levels now.

    Whenever there were high risks, there would be high returns. I would face many difficulties as a vice-captain, but wouldn¡¯t my effort be rewarded just as much once Mayer slew the Demon lord and became the emperor? Therefore, I had to work hard to achieve that end.

    I clenched my fists and inwardly cheered myself on, eager and determined to grasp a happy future. ¡°I¡¯ve never been in a position that entails responsibility, Captain, but since you put your trust in me, I¡¯ll try and do my best.¡±

    ¡°How reassuring,¡± he said. ¡°I have faith in you. Do not forget toe to me anytime if you have any trouble.¡± His lips curved in a discreet smile as he patted my shoulder in a stately and trusting manner.

    I wondered if he learned these kinds of things because he was born as the heir to a dukedom. Was there a book titled ¡®Effective Ways to Pet a Subordinate as a Superior or a Leader¡¯ or something? I was impressed, but that wasn¡¯t what mattered. Putting aside working hard, I had no desire to be the center of attention or the topic of gossip among the Dark Knights.

    We had yet to visit the dining area or the training grounds, and there would certainly be many people within those areas. If I were to escape Mayer, this was my chance. I shot a tentative nce at him and tested the waters to see if I could sneak away. ¡°Yes! Well then, if you¡¯ll excu¡ª¡±

    ¡°Well then, allow me to guide you to the main castle now,¡± he ruthlessly interrupted me.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Okaay¡­¡±

    Meticulous as he was, Mayer did not allow me to escape, and then he led me around Nochtentoria Castle. Everywhere. To the stables behind the castle, the mess halls¡ªone for regr members and one for officers¡ªthe training grounds, and even to the unfrequented prayer room in the northern tower.

 Chapter 23: Settling In

    Chapter 23 - Settling In

    Even as I was practically being dragged on a tour around Nochtentoria Castle, I tried all sorts of ways to stand out as little as possible¡­ But with Mayer Knox as my guide? Fat chance it¡¯d work¡ªhis size alone was eye-catching, not to mention how he was the boss around here. Whenever we passed by people, they would bow in greeting, their gazes immediately pasting on me the moment they raised their heads. Oh, the puzzled look on their faces! Thanks to that, I left an impression on every member of the Dark Knights I met. I felt like a twelfth-grader taken to a big family party and being introduced to every single cousin¡­ Or a job-seeking graduate¡­

    Despite how I reeled from the stress of sudden exposure, Mayer seemed satisfied to have achieved his goal. ¡°Now then, I shall give you some free time. Get acquainted with things around here,¡± he said like he was giving salve to the bruise he had inflicted.

    ¡°¡­How long is ¡®some¡¯?¡± I hesitantly asked.

    ¡°Until your initiation ceremony is scheduled.¡±

    ¡°I have to go through a separate initiation¡­?¡±

    ¡°Naturally. After all, you are the vice-captain of the Dark Knights,¡± he said.

    ¡°Then, uh¡­¡± I hesitated. ¡°Do I have to go up to a podium and, like, give a speech? Stuff like that?¡±

    ¡°I would say you must at least give a short word on your thoughts and ambitions.¡±

    ¡°Wuargh¡­ I seriously hate this,¡± I said and clutched my head in horror, letting out an involuntary groan. As far as I was concerned, even bing a student council officer was amazing¡­ I wasn¡¯t cut out to be an expedition corps officer.

    Seeing my reaction, Mayer looked at me quizzically. ¡°Do you have stage fright or anything of the sort?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­ I just prefer not to go on stage. I¡¯m a back-up gal type of person,¡± I said honestly. Even while I was in college, I didn¡¯t like being the presenter in group assignments, to the extent I¡¯d always call first dibs on doing the PowerPoint presentation.

    However, he still wouldn¡¯t let me avoid doing a speech. ¡°It cannot be helped, then,¡± Mayer replied, tone dripping with pity. ¡°Try your best.¡±

    Meanwhile, it looked like my room got ready while we were going around; Butler Vince came to have a word with the captain. ¡°The vice-captain¡¯s room has been prepared.¡±

    ¡°Just in good time. Where is it?¡±

    ¡°It is the White Deer Room of the southern tower.¡±

    ¡°A fine room. You did well in readying it,¡± Mayer said before turning to me. ¡°Jun Karentia. I shall escort you to the end.¡±

    ¡°What? No, no, no, I can get there by myself just fine! I just need to head toward the greenhouse, right? You should go back and rest too, Captain,¡± I said, desperately trying to dissuade Mayer from guiding me to my room. Of course, he didn¡¯t back off so easily so, in the end, I had to run away. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t chase me.

    Once I finally reached my room, I sighed in relief. Just by stepping into this private zone, the tension umted in my body dissipatedpletely. Without even bothering to have a look around the room, I flopped straight into bed.

    My room was on a high floor and it had a good view. Everything was as I had requested of Mayer, so much so that he had even taken my passing remark of ¡°the bigger the bed, the better¡± into ount. I rolled about the bed wide enough for five; finally, I could rest easy. It was a wonder how relieved I felt just from having my own room. Minutester, I dozed off with my clothes still on. I didn¡¯t even realize I was out cold until a knock at the door woke me up.

    ¡°Um¡­ Vice-captain. Are you in?¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯re you looking for the vice-captain here¡­ Ha-hang on!¡± I called out, suddenly realizing that I was the vice-captain! I hastily got to my feet and checked whether my hair was okay and if there was any dried saliva on my face¡ªthere was a mark on my cheek from the nket, but it was passable. I strode over to the door and opened it. ¡°Yes, what brings you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hello, Vice-captain,¡± said the woman standing on the other side of the door. She seemed to be around my age, with neatly braided light-brown hair and wearing a maid uniform. ¡°My name is Mary and I¡¯ll be serving you during your stay in the castle. I thought you¡¯d have woken by now, so I brought some water for you to rinse your face.¡±

    True to her words, there was a trolley carrying a bowl of water behind her. I didn¡¯t quite understand the situation I was in¡ªshe brought me water to rinse with? To serve me? But nevertheless, I couldn¡¯t just leave her standing outside. ¡°Come in first, please,¡± I said, stepping aside.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mary nodded and demurely stepped inside, then ced the bowl of water onto the table in the room. Then she added two drops of herb oils and sprinkled some leaves in the water.

    I washed my face while feeling the awkwardness of having a spectator. It was my first time experiencing such a thing, except for when I visited the imperial pce during performance report meetings. When I lifted my hair, water dripping from my chin, Mary immediately handed me a towel already pleasantly warmed to dry with. After putting away the bowl, she asked, ¡°Will you be having your meal at the officer¡¯s hall, or shall I bring it here?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Could you please bring it here for now?¡± The thought of being ogled by people in the dining hall did bother me, but I didn¡¯t intend on going out of my way to avoid them; I just had something to ask my new maid.

 Chapter 24: Settling In

    Chapter 24 - Settling In

    Mary promptly pushed the trolley out of my room and, minutester, came back with some decent-looking breakfast. I didn¡¯t have the mind to check out the room properly on the day before, but now I could see there was an adjacent office and a simple dining room as well. Also, befitting its name of White Deer Room, there was a stuffed white deer head hanging in the center of the dining room. Such bad taste¡­ Could it be that there were other stuffed animals in the other room as well?

    While I was busy with my thoughts, Mary went about setting up my meal. I sat at the table and took a bite of bread. ¡°So, Mary¡­¡± I casually asked. ¡°What exactly is the scope of your work?¡±

    ¡°I am to help with room cleaning and your meals, maintaining clothes, managing your equipment as well as rying requests for them, and assisting with your schedule,¡± she enumerated. ¡°I will provide all the necessary support you¡¯ll require in preparation for dungeon raids, Vice-captain.¡±

    The supporter of a support mage¡­ That probably made her a secretary. ¡°Do all the other members of the corps have someone like you, Mary?¡±

    ¡°No. Aside from His Excellency and you, Vice-captain, only five elites are assigned personal assistants. The duke¡¯smand is to focus on dungeon raids rather than bother with trivial matters.¡±

    ¡°Aha.¡±

    ¡°Normally, a vice-captain should have more assistants¡­ However, because your appointment is still temporary, I was the only one assigned for now as the head maid,¡± she exined.

    ¡°Wait a second¡­ You mean¡­ I¡¯ll have even more people helping me?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mary answered with a nod, and I felt slightly impressed. So this was why it was so good to have a grand duke for a captain! I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the unprecedented treatment I was receiving. As a service worker, Mary was perfect, showing no distraction throughout our entire conversation. Her job was to assist me, while my job was to raid dungeons¡­ Alright, guess I had to work to earn my keep.

    I offered a handshake to her and said, ¡°Well then¡­ I¡¯ll be in your care from now on, Mary.¡±

    ¡°I will do my best in assisting you, Vice-captain,¡± Mary replied with a smile and epted my hand. We shook hands with firm grips conveying our respective resolves.

    * * *

    A fellspawn opened its smelly, filthy mouth widely, dripping with saliva mixed with blood from God knew who. The sludgy ground slowed our pace and the red eyes glinting around us oppressed our hearts.

    We had entered a dungeon I had been firmly against entering. I had advised that we would be overstretching ourselves were we to challenge it at our level, but the corps members had be too drunk with our previous victories. They had pushed forward with the raid¡­ and this was the result: exhausted mana and many injuries. The core of the corps¡¯ offensive forces, Fabian, was barely hanging in there as well. We had no more holy water to use, and the healer of the expedition¡ªthe priest April¡ªhad long run dry of holy power. We had nowhere to run and I spared a moment to wonder if this would be my grave.

    I could practically hear how everyone was losing hope. Even Fabian seemed overtaken by helplessness; I saw his grip on the sword weakening. Were we going to end like this? I fiercely bit my lips and the metallic taste of blood filled my mouth. I couldn¡¯t just give up on the life Jun had given me.

    Life was a gamble. Nothing could be gained without sacrifices. It was better to try something than to die without resisting like this.

    Just as everyone else was about to give up, I finished gathering my resolve and mustered up what I had left of mana to cast a series of skills.

    [Mighty Strength]

    [Mighty Strength]

    [Mighty Strength]

    [Divine Devotion]

    Feeling strength surging from within, the mes of hope sparked in Fabian¡¯s blue eyes. As soon as I finished the incantation, I yelled, ¡°Go now, Fabian!¡±

    He shot toward the fellspawn, ming mana roaring from his sword, empowered to a far greater extent than usual. Squeezing out everything he had, he instantly slew the monsters before him. I felt like we might be able to survive this, and I wasn¡¯t the only one; everyone¡¯s faces lit up with anticipation and hope. One after another, the fellspawn were defeated. However, when Fabian lowered his guard for a fleeting moment, thinking he had killed all of them¡­ I yelled in panic, ¡°Fabian, behind you! Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Kugh¡­!¡±

    But the monster¡¯s jaws had mped down faster than my voice could reach him.

 Chapter 25: A Bad Dream

    Chapter 25 - A Bad Dream

    The fellspawn bit Fabian¡¯s left arm, tearing a chunk out. With gritted teeth, the champion retaliated by beheading the monster. ¡°Haah, haah¡­¡± He gasped for breath after killing what seemed to be thest creature in the dungeon.

    ¡°Fa-Fabian, are you alright? How¡¯s your arm?¡± asked the corps members as they rushed toward their leader. His childhood friend April frantically worried about his injury.

    ¡°Your arm was nearly torn off,¡± she said. ¡°The injury will linger if we don¡¯t treat it right away, but I still haven¡¯t recovered my holy power¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, April, I¡¯m fine.¡± Fabian grinned at the worried members surrounding him and shook his left arm at them.

    Seeing that he was indeed fine, April was moved to tears. ¡°Oh, Saint Marianne¡­!¡±

    As for me, however, everyone else¡¯s relief felt like a distant dream, something separate from my reality. My mouth felt parched¡ªno, I had been gaping without even noticing, dripping saliva. My vision had long been blurred by tears and blood ran down my left arm, consumed by a scorching pain, and fell to the ground along with my tears and spit.

    ¡°This is all thanks to Jun¡¯s support magic,¡± Fabian said.

    ¡°What¡­ Jun¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Jun, thank you¡­ Jun?¡± Fabian sounded puzzled. Had he finally realized my condition? He quickly approached my hunched, kneeling body. ¡°Jun! Jun¡­! Are you okay? Get a hold of yourself!¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯s she behaving like this? Why is her arm suddenly in tatters¡­!¡± Only when they realized the state of my arm did shock color the eyes of the other corps members. Fabian¡¯s face turned grave; he must have realized that I had transferred his wound to myself. He urgently turned to April. ¡°If we treat her after exiting the dungeon¡­ will she fully heal?¡±

    ¡°An injury of this degree¡­¡± The healer hesitated. ¡°It¡¯ll be impossible to fully recover even after we leave the dungeon. We¡¯ll have to amputate it.¡±

    ¡°Good Lord¡­¡±

    The festive atmosphere created by the defeat of the fellspawn instantly plummeted into that of a funeral. Feeling their sympathetic gazes, I gasped for breath and forced myself to rationalize amidst the pain, pretending to be fine. It was worth it investing an arm; both Fabian and I lived thanks to that, didn¡¯t we? It would be restored once the second ythrough began, anyway, so it was okay¡­

    * * *

    It was a dream of when I lost my arm.

    What happened after that was an obvious story. My arm was gone, I became a cripple, and I was still a useless support mage within the expedition corps. Nobody acknowledged how I had saved everyone thanks to my ability; instead, I got a mocking moniker for casting a spell of sacrifice for Fabian: Loyal Dog Jun.

    ¡°Did she even do anything to be proud of?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a relief that Fabian¡¯s arm is intact thanks to her sacrificial magic.¡±

    ¡°True. Support Mage Jun¡¯s arm is useless, but Champion Fabian¡¯s arm is a treasure to humankind, after all.¡±

    Of course, Fabian had stood up to me whenever I was showered with insults¡­ But in retrospect, that was only a pretense. Had he confessed that it was thanks to my spell that he had been able to defeat those monsters, no one would¡¯ve belittled my contributions. I learned a lesson from that incident¡ªself-sacrifice brought nothing but self-satisfaction and nobody would give any recognition for it.

    The first thing I did after waking up was to check if my left arm was moving properly; I still couldn¡¯t get enough of seeing it move. After staring at my well-functioning limb for a moment, I got out of bed. Mary, who hade to attend to me since morning, remarked, ¡°You seem to be in a good mood today, Vice-captain. Did you have a good dream?¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that how it seems?¡± I smiled brightly as I received a towel from her. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a good dream, no. I¡¯m just so satisfied with life right now.¡±

    I felt like I wouldn¡¯t be losing an arm while I was with the Dark Knights, not like I did back then, at least. Not counting the booming supply of holy water, in the first ce, they wouldn¡¯t barge into dungeons I advised as dangerous. My work and life bnce were now iparably better than in the first ythrough. Perhaps this was what it felt like to work in apany with good welfare? Not like I knew what being employed was like¡ªI had transmigrated while I was doing nothing but preparing for employment. This was probably why people were so hell-bent on time traveling.

    I hummed and asked Mary, ¡°Could I have something to write with?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare it right away,¡± she said and immediately brought me the tools. I rubbed my hands together, staring at the quill, ink, and paper that had appeared in front of me in the blink of an eye. To properly utilize the information I had, I needed to categorize them and make aparison between the danger levels and the current capabilities of the expedition members. No one would make sense of it anyway since I would write everything in Korean.

 Chapter 26: A Bad Dream

    Chapter 26 - A Bad Dream

    I could write both in my mothernguage and thenguage of this world. Although I had none of Jun¡¯s memories, I could use her abilities. This was why I had an upsetting time in the beginning, because I remembered nothing about family and so on, despite having no difficultymunicating or using magic. I had no real use for Korean but it was convenient to use it when writing things only I was supposed to know. Thenguage of this world was like English, which was why I wasn¡¯t worried about my notes being discovered. Even if they were, the twonguages were so distinct, the content wouldn¡¯t be easy to decipher.

    The quill smoothly glided across the paper as I jotted down everything I could recall about dungeons and item sources. Writing them down one by one was easy, perhaps because I was doing it for the second time. The first time I did it, back when I was part of the Fabian Corps, I had a horrible time practically squeezing my head for memories. I could still remember, clear as day, how I hadbored in the room of an inn, working under themplight until the night became day. The result of my efforts was a semi-strategy book and it was thanks to memorizing its contents that I could recall everything with such ease.

    ¡°Done!¡± I cheered and gathered the papers I spent two whole days writing, making a booklet out of them. Since I would check it often, I opted to cover it with sturdy leather. Considering it was the second ythrough, I thought of letting Mayer know about the booklet, but I rejected the notion within seconds. If what Mayer wanted from me wasn¡¯t my abilities as a support mage, but the information I knew¡­ I would lose my value by telling him. Truthfully speaking, hadn¡¯t Fabian set the precedent of abandoning me, thinking that he had learned everything I knew? Besides, I would just end up looking suspicious since the booklet had information on dungeons that Fabian hadn¡¯t managed to clear previously.

    Seeing how Mayer remembered me, he would doubtlessly remember which dungeons Fabian had cleared before. Knowing details about dungeons that hadn¡¯t even been cleared before was perfect for drawing suspicion. It was better to only give hints here and there when the opportunity came. Of course, I didn¡¯t think I could keep the booklet a secret forever since Mary would be reporting on whatever happened around me. This was a separate matter from the trust I had from her; her loyalty was owed to her wage payer¡ªall she needed to do for me was to be a good assistant.

    I wasn¡¯t so shameless as to expect secrecy from Mary when I wasn¡¯t even her employer. Still, it seemed better to hide for the time being, or at least until I made my faction within the corps. I was sure Mayer wouldn¡¯t be ridiculous and reproach me for hiding it. He wasn¡¯tpletely open with me either, after all. Gotta keep our privacies, right?

    One of the things I did very well was keeping Fabian in the dark regarding the second ythrough. Had I told him everything, things would¡¯ve turned into an even bigger mess. The passage of time had returned rationality to me and I could inly guess Fabian¡¯s current thoughts. He without a doubt intended on growing a bit stronger to defeat the demon lord, which had to be why he didn¡¯t want to give up on obtaining the Ring of me, as it would increase his attack power as a me element user.

    While I was with Fabian, I gave him clues about dungeons, pretending they were gained by using my support skills. He likely believed he could clear the second ythrough with the information I gave him and therefore didn¡¯t feel the need to take me along. However, he would¡¯ve likely been troubled had I joined another expedition corps and did the same for them; there was no need for two to be in the know, after all. Maybe that was why he had left me to die.

    I didn¡¯t lose my head in the clouds, thinking of how he left me, hisrade, or how he couldn¡¯t be so horrible¡­ My shattered trust made me question Fabian¡¯s very nature. The facts spoke for themselves¡ªif it weren¡¯t for Mayer, I would¡¯ve died alone in the dungeon.

    In the present, I was a seasoned corps member, which was why I could hold on for far longer and why I could just barely meet up with Mayer. I had luck on my side too, of course. Had he been the tiniest momentter, Mayer would¡¯ve found my dead body instead. Pity, oh pity. I was alive and well, and he was clueless that I had joined hands with Mayer Knox, the man he was most wary of.

    I was d Fabian didn¡¯t know I remembered the first ythrough, as he wouldn¡¯t have used such a passive method of getting rid of me otherwise. He would¡¯ve killed me for certain. I ridiculed Fabian inwardly as I praised myself for my past decision.

 Chapter 27: The Dukeâ€™S Lover

    Chapter 27 - The Duke¡¯s Lover

    It was almost afternoon tea time when Mary came in with a tea set and some light snacks. ¡°Are you finished with what you were doing?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes. Starting today, I¡¯ll have lunch and dinner in the dining hall for the time being.¡± I had been cooped up in my room for the past several days, organizing information, and so I was able to finish the booklet faster than I had predicted.

    ¡°Do you remember where the hall is, Vice-captain?¡±

    It was natural for Mary to worry about that as I had never stepped foot in the ce since Mayer gave me a tour of the castle. ¡°Remembering ces and locations is my specialty,¡± I replied with a smile.

    ¡°Ah,¡± she chuckled. ¡°I suppose that was a silly thing to ask the vice-captain of a corps.¡±

    Familiarizing oneself with a visited location was a basic skill expected of any expedition corps member since getting lost in a dungeon was practically suicide.

    After enjoying a moment of rxation, I set out earlier than usual for dinner. It had been so long since Ist went out¡­ Watching the sunset sky, I reminisced about the days back in my world when I would pull all-nighters studying in the central library when I did exams untilte afternoon. The sky in this world looked just like the one back home.

    I entered the dining area and the atmosphere immediately became unsettled. People began murmuring among themselves upon seeing me, the root of many rumors, after so long. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the sight of them gossiping about me from a distance. I knew my disappearance would have this sort of a bad effect. It would¡¯ve been better if I hade down for some meals every now and then, but it was too bothersome to do so while I was busy. Focusing on one thing at a time was much more efficient, after all.

    I ignored their stares and went further inside. I briefly considered going to the officers¡¯ mess hall, but then I remembered that despite already being treated like a vice-captain, I had yet to be officially appointed, thus I simply headed for the regr mess hall. The food there was distributed on trays and, although it was for regr corps members, the quality of the meals was rather good. Then again, the duke wasn¡¯t one to be thrifty on this kind of matter, so long as the men performed well.

    I picked a bowl of tomato soup with plenty of vegetables and sat alone at a table. There weren¡¯t that many people in the hall, perhaps because it was too early for dinner, which meant that it was exceptionally easy to listen in on conversations. I perked up my ears, curious as to the rumors going around about me. Maybe they¡¯d say something like how ridiculous it was to have a support mage as their vice-captain, or something like that?

    But as the saying went, reality always surpassed imagination.

    ¡°Is she the one? The vice-captain His Excellency took a fancy to?¡± I heard someone say. Took a fancy to? Wasn¡¯t that a strange way to put it? But that was merely the start¡ªthere weren¡¯t just one or two things I wanted to refute in their chattering.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t enough that the duke recruited her personally, he even made her vice-captain right off the bat,¡± they continued.

    ¡°Judging by her hair, she must be a support mage¡­¡± another person interjected. ¡°Since when did the Dark Knights ept their kind?¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­ Maybe she forced His Excellency to take her in through some shady means, you know?¡±

    ¡°Shady means?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Like, say,¡± the voice lowered, ¡°seducing him physically.¡±

    Thestment was so shocking, I almost spurted tomato soup all over the table. I tried my best to pretend like I wasn¡¯t eavesdropping, and fortunately, they were too focused on their conversation to notice.

    ¡°But His Excellency isn¡¯t interested in things like that; in fact, he detests such types.¡±

    ¡°Well, there are so many exceptions being made where that woman is concerned, after all.¡±

    ¡°True. Putting aside the duke¡¯s dedication to destroying dungeons, it¡¯s kinda understandable that he¡¯d make irrational decisions about his lover, right?¡±

    ¡°It honestly doesn¡¯t make sense¡­ This special treatment, I mean. What¡¯s so useful about a support mage? Unless she¡¯s his hidden lover¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Even after arriving at the castle, he took her around on purpose.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I saw his face back then! The way His Excellency looked at her, it was no. Joke. He wasughing so often, too!¡±

    ¡°Wait, the duke wasughing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious! It was like he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her, almost as if he was in love¡­¡± In love with my abilities, most likely, since people with a talent like mine weren¡¯tmon. It seemed like Mayer taking me on a castle-wide tour was more detrimental than helpful. He probably hadn¡¯t expected this result either.

    ¡°What did the ones who returned with them say?¡±

    ¡°Well, they said she¡¯s skilled, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯re just trying to get in her good graces ahead of time. She¡¯s the vice-captain now, but who knows when she¡¯ll be the grand duchess?¡±

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why she¡¯s been staying inside all this time¡­ You know? Together with His Excellency¡­¡±

    I had never expected the truth behind my days of seclusion to be distorted like that. Such absurdity! Me, Mayer Knox¡¯s hidden lover? The man was renowned for being ascetic! Women and whatnot did not interest him; all he cared for was closing dungeons. These people surely knew that, too, and yet they went on about Mayer and I doing¡­ what? Sure, the captain had never personally recruited someone before, but this was just¡­

 Chapter 28: The Dukeâ€™S Lover

    Chapter 28 - The Duke¡¯s Lover

    It was shocking how they found it more usible that the Mayer Knox gave out a position because he was smitten instead of thinking that the support mage he took in was useful. Perhaps that was just a reflection of how terrible support mages were. My lips trembled as I was struck with the urge to clutch my belly andugh out loud at the ludicrousness of it all. There wasn¡¯t any logic in their gossiping for me to get angry. Me¡­ and Mayer Knox¡­ up a tree? Hah! I thought I had gotten used to being treated like a dog, but this was new.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t just leave things as they were. While I had expected rumors about me to fly around, I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d be nothing but scandals. ¡°This won¡¯t do,¡± I murmured, convinced that I had to do something.

    Just as I was ring at my food tray, pondering about the easiest method to fix this entire situation, someone called out to me in a cheery tone. ¡°Oh, Jun! Long time no see!¡±

    I looked up, only to see¡­ ¡°Axion.¡± Why was he here instead of in the officers¡¯ mess hall? As he put down his food tray and sat opposite of me, I asked, ¡°Howe you¡¯re over here?¡±

    ¡°I came because I thought I saw someone who looked like you. Are you done hunkering in your room now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, well, pretty much.¡± I nodded.

    It was only after Axion came over that the gossiping nearby stopped. He dunked a piece of bread into his tomato soup as he asked, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask the same myself, by the way. Howe you¡¯re over here, Jun? I¡¯m sure His Excellency has permitted use of the officers¡¯ mess hall.¡±

    ¡°He has, but as I haven¡¯t been officially appointed yet¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re surprisingly uptight.¡± Heughed. ¡°A woman of principle, are you?¡±

    ¡°I just want to avoid doing things that¡¯ll be frowned upon as much as possible. There¡¯s enough talk about me as it is.¡±

    Axion stuffed his cheeks with bread as he said, ¡°I would just let them talk if it were me; there¡¯s no helping it anyway.¡±

    I wanted to retort that it was easy for him to say that, but seeing how he stared at me with his brazen face, I felt he would truly live up to his words. He probably never bothered about what others thought, the egoist he was. Everyone would acknowledge him for being a powerful me mage, after all. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s at the level of just ¡®talking¡¯, though,¡± I added with a sigh.

    ¡°Such is the fate of the popr. Get used to it, Jun.¡±

    I stared at him, speechless. Was he trying to add oil to the fire or what? I low-key hated myself a little for seeking advice from him.

    Suddenly, Axion started swiveling his head around, startling the diners nearby as they rushed to avoid his eyes. He smirked. ¡°You¡¯re definitely an interesting subject of gossip. Everyone must be keen to hear the gossip after such a long time of nothing but training. But people who cross the line by prattling about someone else¡¯s affairs do so because that¡¯s the only thing they care about. They¡¯re the sort who¡¯ll fall behind eventually, so don¡¯t give it much thought, Jun,¡± he said.

    ¡°That¡¯s cold.¡±

    ¡°We have to be cold.¡±

    And he was right. Being cold-minded was necessary because a split-second decision inside a dungeon could be the difference between life and death, even more so when it came to judging people to trust one¡¯s back with. Axion¡¯s eyes shone behind his sses as he continued, ¡°However¡­ To suggest that His Excellency, of all people, would be swayed by his emotions in a matter concerning dungeon raids¡­ Those people have insulted not only you for their amusement, but the duke as well. And as a member of the Dark Knights, that cannot be forgiven.¡±

    No wonder Axion¡¯s attitude was so hostile¡­ He seemed displeased that Mayer was involved in my rumors, almost raring to secretly slit someone¡¯s throat despite having just told me not to bother about it. Who knew what would happen if I agreed with him here? ¡°Well¡­ You couldn¡¯t understand it at first either,¡± I replied in a slightly softer tone.

    ¡°Not understanding and questioning His Excellency¡¯smand are two different matters. Didn¡¯t I faithfully obey the duke¡¯s orders despite my uneptance?¡±

    That was true, so I conceded and let him act all haughty and high-headed.

    ¡°At this point¡­ I¡¯d say you¡¯re most certainly one of us now.¡±

    I stared at him. ¡°¡­You weren¡¯t certain of it until now?¡±

    ¡°Haha. You see, it would¡¯ve been terrible if you had run away before bing vice-captain.¡±

    ¡°So should I assume you¡¯re about to tell me something that would have made me run away?¡±

    ¡°Very astute of you.¡± He nodded.

    ¡°So, what is it? This secret that¡¯ll scare me off,¡± I asked disinterestedly. I wasn¡¯t too curious as I knew almost everything¡ªexcept for secret information only known among the Dark Knights¡ªbut I felt I had to make some conversation.

    Perhaps my reaction was satisfying, or maybe he just wanted to go on and say it, but Axion looked excited as he began, ¡°I told youst time that His Excellency has never personally recruited anyone besides you, Jun, but¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes? I think people are overreacting even considering that. Is it because I¡¯m a support-type mage?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ notpletely unrted, but I think it¡¯s more because of His Excellency¡¯s usual disposition,¡± he said.

    ¡°Usual disposition?¡±

    ¡°His Excellency is uninterested, to an extreme degree, in anything other than closing dungeons. It was the only thing he derived joy from.¡±

    Bingo.

    his had to be it. It was kind of an open secret that Mayer was driven insane by his loathing of demons and fellspawn alike. The only reason there was little talk about it was that the act of closing dungeons itself was a socially rmended virtue, to begin with. But the man was not normal, of that I was sure of.

 Chapter 29: Strong Muscles, Stronger Heals

    Chapter 29 - Strong Muscles, Stronger Heals

    I assumed that it had something to do with the demon lord¡¯s core inside Mayer, but I couldn¡¯t say anything about that.

    ¡°Whenever His Excellency hears about an open dungeon, he can¡¯t be satisfied unless he goes and closes it. It must be why there was an incident two years ago where he closed three dungeons in a row,¡± Axion said.

    ¡°Three in a row?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thanks to that, we had to stick it out with nothing but jerky and dry rations for half a year. It took a whole week to get rid of the stench of monster blood on our bodies. It was just horrible.¡± Even as he said that Axion looked strangely ted as he recounted the suffering he went through. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t sane either.

    The incident of closing three dungeons in a row was publicly known because the Dark Knights often mentioned it in pubs during performance meeting days. As a country bumpkin from a rural vige, I wouldn¡¯t normally know about this, so I feigned ignorance and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s awesome.¡±

    ¡°That, Jun, is your future. You mustn¡¯t run away.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Truly?¡± Axion jokingly asked. ¡°I couldn¡¯t wash properly for months. Because our uniforms are ck, I couldn¡¯t tell how dirty it actually was. Oh, the streams of blood that came out whenever I didundry! Phew.¡±

    Was he indirectly telling me to run? ¡°The faster we close dungeons, the faster we can defeat the Demon Lord, and then I¡¯ll bepletely free. I¡¯ll have an easier time in retirement if I work hard in advance,¡± I replied, shrugging. Besides, I had already gone through such experiences many times when I was with Fabiante runners had to work their legs to the bones to barely catch up. Moreover, the Dark Knights had plenty of funds and didn¡¯t need to be miserly. Fabian Corps, on the other hand¡­? I could only sigh whenever I thought about them.

    ¡°In a way, I think you¡¯ll get along very well with His Excellency,¡± Axion muttered with a frown, unaware of my circumstances.

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Coming from him, that could indeed be considered apliment. For some reason, though, when I gave Axion a nod of thanks, he scrunched his brows even more, inexplicably muttering ¡®birds of a feather¡¯ under his breath.

    ¡°But it seems that your goal isn¡¯t to close dungeons.¡±

    ¡°Well, of course. I n to sit on the honorary post of the Last Seven and live gloriously.¡±

    My apathetic reply made Axion smile sadly. ¡°At times, His Excellency gives the impression that closing dungeons is his only purpose in living. Honestly, it¡¯s to the point where I¡¯m curious about his ns after the demon lord dies and everything is over,¡± he said. Then, with a sigh, he confessed, ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because you said you¡¯re not running, but we have the asional deserters here too.¡±

    ¡°Deserters?¡±

    ¡°Pushovers attracted by the glory of the Dark Knights,¡± he exined. ¡°They have decent magical abilities but are wimps with no backbone. Every one of those fools tried to gain some fame with the contribution of casting a few spells from the rear line, but they have dropped out.¡±

    It was understandable. Mages capable of joining the Dark Knights would be eagerly weed in other expedition corps. Here, though? On top of the regr member treatment, there was darn hard work to do¡­

    ¡°However, there are those who remain despite it all. Of course, they all have some other motive in mind rather than improving themselves.¡±

    ¡°Could they be enduring it for the sake of the future after the demon lord is in?¡± I wondered.

    ¡°Yes. Only the officers will join the final battle anyway, so they¡¯re avoiding the truly dangerous fight. Wouldn¡¯t the world belong to the Dark Knights after our elites finish the job?¡± Axion sneered. ¡°They¡¯re fixed on the petty gains they¡¯ll get from being one of us by then.¡±

    ¡°Figures. The Dark Knights have a rtively low death rate since they thoroughly prepare before entering dungeons. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult to just hang in there.¡±

    ¡°You even know the death rate among us? You must¡¯ve been researching a lot.¡±

    ¡°Haha,¡± Iughed it off innocently. I knew already, but I was d he had misunderstood it.

    ¡°Going back to the main topic¡­ The duke has firm ideals and he tends to march straight towards them. It¡¯s an aspect of him I admire a lot.¡±

    ¡°So, you mean to say¡­?¡± I prompted.

    ¡°He¡¯s a bit far from what you¡¯d call being tactful as he¡¯s crazy about dungeons.¡± Admiration aside, Axion¡¯s appraisal was rational.

    ¡°Yes, well. He didn¡¯t seem to be much of a listener.¡± I thought back to how Mayer had dragged me around the castle despite my obvious reluctance. But Axion firmly shook his head at my reply.

    ¡°No, you haven¡¯t even seen all of it.¡±

    ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Whenever you¡¯re involved, he bes extremely, exceptionally considerate!¡± Axion eximed. ¡°Although only rtively,¡± he added.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Is that right?¡±

    I wondered what he meant by ¡®considerate¡¯, but I didn¡¯t need to ask out loud¡ªAxion began to exin every little thing. ¡°His Excellency asked what sort of room you¡¯d like, didn¡¯t he, Jun? That¡¯s the thing¡­ He¡¯s not the kind to even give such an option, to begin with. And what about the enlistment gift? Hah!¡± He chuckled. ¡°How about guiding you around the castle himself? It was two days ago that I realized, for the first time, he even had themon sense to do that!¡±

    I stared at him, speechless, as he went on. ¡°Also, didn¡¯t His Excellency tell you to call him ¡®Captain¡¯? Within the entire Dark Knights corps, you¡¯re the only one to call him that way.¡±

 Chapter 30: Strong Muscles, Stronger Heals

    Chapter 30 - Strong Muscles, Stronger Heals

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because¡ª¡± I tried to exin, but he cut me off.

    ¡°And remarking on how your hair matches well with our corps¡¯ uniform? When I first heard that, why, for a moment I thought His Excellency had morphed into something else beforeing out of that dungeon! How astonishing was that!¡± Axion eximed, bing increasingly diposed, seeming incredulous at his own words.

    My impression of Mayer had been that of a normal, albeit a tad overbearing person¡­ I knew he was crazy about dungeons, but during the first ythrough, he hadn¡¯t been as nuts as Axion suggested he was. Was it something I never knew in the first ce? Or was it that Mayer Knox had changed? I tapped the table with my fingertips as I pondered about it, feeling like something was strangely out of ce. It was like I was a tiny inch away from catching onto something.

    ¡°You being appointed as vice-captain is something I can ept easily. I know you¡¯re truly skilled, after all. His Excellency¡¯s recent behavior, though¡­¡± He trailed off.

    ¡°Perhaps he thinks treating me nicely will be helpful in clearing dungeons,¡± I suggested. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that sound more usible than His Excellency being under his lover¡¯s thumb?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ Even I was surprised at first, despite knowing what you¡¯re capable of. Of course, I was convinced of your skills right away, but the others¡­¡± He winced. ¡°They probably don¡¯t ept you because they don¡¯t know your ability.¡±

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to prove myself to them, then.¡±

    ¡°If you ask me, it¡¯s something that¡¯ll be solved with a single trip to a dungeon.¡±¡°If you ask me, it¡¯s something that¡¯ll be solved with a single trip to a dungeon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking of. I¡¯ll do some ¡®pruning¡¯ while I¡¯m at it, too.¡±,¡± he chuckled..¡±

    Now that I knew what people thought about me and the rumors going around, what I had to do became clear. My original n was to be cautious, but there was no need for that anymore with the rumors going around. Since Mayer had granted me a privilege so great it gave people the wrong idea, there was no reason for me not to make use of it.

    After finishing my meal, I got up with the food tray and shot a grin at Axion, who still had leftovers. ¡°Let me ask you one thing, Axion.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The captain. Where is he usually at in the evening?¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Most likely in his office. He normally deals with paperwork and holds tactical meetings after dinnertime,¡± Axion had said. Following his advice, I made my way to Mayer¡¯s office and knocked on its thick oaken doors.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The low voice that came from behind the doors sounded imposing and detached at the same time. Mayer didn¡¯t seem to be in a very good mood; I must havee at a bad time. I clicked my tongue and pulled the door open, immediately stering a bold smile on my face. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Captain. Have you been well?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Jun.¡± Mayer¡¯s voice abruptly softened once he noticed it was meing in. ¡°Did your work go well?¡±

    It was like seeing a brick suddenly turn into a brownie. He certainly seemed overly favorable to me¡­ The unexpected contrast in tone was so big, it dazed me. Either way, as bewildering as it was, having Mayer in a good mood was far better than a poor one, and so I felt morefortable when replying. ¡°Yes. I just happened to have something to tell you about tha¡ª Oh, you already had a guest.¡±

    The guest was a man with short golden hair and arger build than Mayer¡¯s, d in a white vestment that contrasted sharply against thepulsory ck uniforms of the Dark Knights. Although I was meeting him for the first time, I already knew who he was: August Divinitas, the main healer of the Dark Knights.

    If Axion was said to be Mayer¡¯s right-hand man, August was his left. The man was so big and muscr, he could be mistaken for a pdin or a battle priest. Surprisingly enough, he was a priest who focused solely on casting holy spells. A famous saying of his was ¡°strong muscles, stronger heals.¡± It sounded ridiculous, but no one dared to refute him with such muscles on disy. What could anyone do but gulp nervously at the sight of those white vestments bulging with brawn? And the most surprising thing? Despite what his appearance suggested, he was an outstanding theologian. The man was living proof of why one mustn¡¯t judge others by how they looked.

    In any case, what I had to say to Mayer wasn¡¯t something I could share in front of August, someone I was meeting for the first time. I positioned myself as if I was about to leave the room, saying, ¡°I cane againter if you were in the middle of talking.¡±

    But Mayer leaned forward and replied, ¡°How could anythinge before you? It just so happened that we finished talking through the important things. Right, so¡­ what brings you to me?¡±

    I nced sideways at August, feeling troubled. Thankfully, it seemed that Mayer had enough sense in him to catch my drift. He curled his lips and continued to speak, leaning back on his chair. ¡°Now that I think about it, it seems introductions are in order. This here is August Divinitas, the best priest of our expedition corps. Reverend August, this is Jun Karentia, the woman who will be the vice-captain of our corps.¡±

 Chapter 31: Out With The Bad

    Chapter 31 - Out With The Bad

    ¡°¡­Sister, I am August Divinitas.¡± August bowed his head in greeting, expression t. ¡°Then, do enjoy your talk. If you will excuse me¡­¡±

    He strode out of the office before I could even reply. Perhaps he didn¡¯t like me¡ªconsidering my current reputation among the Dark Knights, that seemed to be the case. Getting on a priest¡¯s bad side was a bit worrisome, though¡­As I gazed at the door August had just exited through, I swallowed back a groan. As if he had read my mind, Mayer said, ¡°Reverend August is always like that. Do not worry too much, his attitude does not imply he disapproves of you.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t worrying, I was¡­ How did you know?¡± For a moment, I considered ying dumb but decided not to. I didn¡¯t want to seem pathetic by trying to give a poor excuse.

    ¡°It shows on your face,¡± Mayer answered with a smile.

    ¡°But I had my head turned around¡ªmy face wasn¡¯t visible to you,¡± I said.

    ¡°Then allow me to put it like the back of your head showing it as well.¡±

    He waspletely messing with me.

    ¡°Oh,e now. Do not pout like that.¡± Mayer smiled. ¡°So, what has brought you to me?¡±

    My lips were acting out of my control, it seemed. I cleared my throat with a cough. While this was far better than having Mayer be in a bad mood, it was necessary to stop fooling around. I fixed my posture into a disciplined, rigid stance and began, ¡°I have something to discuss regarding the reorganization of the Dark Knights.¡±

    ¡°Reorganization¡­¡± he hummed. ¡°You did not seem very pleased about bing the vice-captain, yet you¡¯re already performing your duties even before your official appointment.¡±

    So he knew I didn¡¯t want the position! He knew it all along and pretended not to see anything. How nasty! I felt an urge to give him a piece of my mind spark inside me, but I quickly shut my mouth, afraid of being strung along with his pace. I forced a smile on my lips. ¡°If I have to do it anyway, I have to do it right.¡±

    ¡°That part of you is very trustworthy. Then how do you intend on proceeding with this matter?¡± Mayer stared at me with in interest. Having those golden eyes fixed on me made me feel like a gazelle being chased by a leopard in the savanna grasnds. But I couldn¡¯t give in to the pressure. This was the time to stand strong and deliver my opinions.

    Steadying my heart, I held my head high and began exining with confidence, ¡°I have been informed that when desertion urs within the 1st Corps, which isposed of elites who¡¯ll join the battle against the demon lord, the numbers will be replenished by members with potential from the 2nd and 3rd Corps.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    The 1st Corps had been founded by the strongest Dark Knights members in their respective fields, such as Mayer, Axion, and August. Compared to them, the 2nd Corps members were skilled but not enough to be part of the 1st Corps. As an aside, Vegan and Zinnia, the two I chatted with on the way back to base, were part of the 2nd Corps. Dungeons of the average level were mainly cleared by those aforementioned two corps. It was rare for only the 1st Corps to clear a dungeon unless it was of high difficulty. I assumed that the idea behind this setting was to have the 2nd Corps experience various high-level dungeons as a form of training. And finally, the 3rd Corps wasposed of members who had the skills but still hadn¡¯t adjusted to the Dark Knights. They weren¡¯t incapable¡ªipetent people couldn¡¯t even join, to begin with. But¡­ ¡°The 3rd Corps¡¯ size is the same as the 1st and 2nd Corpsbined,¡° I said. ¡°I believe it¡¯s too big.¡±

    ¡°So you suggest I get rid of it?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I nodded.

    Mayer hummed and rubbed his chin, thinking deeply. ¡°The 3rd Corps has its use. Members of both the 2nd and 3rd Corps are mixed in groups to clear low-difficulty dungeons that the 1st Corps does not need to mind.¡±

    As the saying went, ¡°many a little makes a mickle¡±. I could understand his line of thought as during performance report meetings, expedition corps were judged by the number of dungeons cleared and their difficulty level, which was why even low-difficulty dungeons couldn¡¯t be given up on. It was necessary to get a good grade on the performance report to gain the chance to battle the demon lord. Regarding that, he had lost to Fabian Corps by a hair during the first ythrough. Each and every dungeon must count to Mayer this time.

    Fabian Corps had managed to top the Dark Knights because they had focused on quality rather than quantity, and that was possible because of the information I had provided them. I cautiously started, ¡°You may be offended by this, Captain, but¡­¡±

 Chapter 32: Out With The Bad

    Chapter 32 - Out With The Bad

    ¡°I am not offended in the least, so speak at ease.¡±

    ¡°¡­During my time with Fabian¡¯s expedition corps, we focused on clearing high-level dungeons and it turned out to be effective. I believe that is what the Dark Knights should be doing now.¡±

    ¡°That was a curious thing. Back then, it was as if Fabian¡¯s corps already knew when and where the gates to high-level dungeons would open.¡±

    I fell silent. At the time, the members of Fabian¡¯s corps had all thought God had chosen them when their good opportunities had originated from the information I secretly gave to Fabian.

    ¡°But now things are different. Both Fabian and I remember the first ythrough, do we not?¡± Mayer pointed out. ¡°In other words, we both know where the big dungeons will open. It will be a game of dungeons, a contest of who does the closing first, yes? Therefore, the side with more numbers will hold the advantage.¡±

    ¡°¡­But things won¡¯t go exactly the same way as they did the first time.¡±

    Games designed for multiple ythroughs wouldn¡¯t proceed identically when ying for the second time. Naturally, the second ythrough would be easier, but that wasn¡¯t synonymous with lower difficulty. In the case of The Sacred War, additional dungeons with increased difficulty would appear, and this was something Fabian didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°You seem to know something.¡± Mayer stared at me for a long while as if craving the answer to it all, but I couldn¡¯t tell him. I pried open my dry lips to give the best reply I could.

    ¡°¡­Since I¡¯ve joined, it¡¯s only natural for me to aim for our victory in the performance report meeting. I want you, Captain, to please focus on improving your skills for the future after that¡ªfor the battle against the Demon Lord.¡±

    Thankfully, Mayer didn¡¯t dig too deeply. He backed off from the subject without a fuss and turned back to my original topic. ¡°Very well. Then by what standard do you intend to manage the 3rd Corps?¡±

    ¡°I also acknowledge the necessity of the 3rd Corps since there¡¯s no harm in closing many dungeons. But right now, we have way too many unnecessary personnel assigned.¡±

    ¡°There are no financial problems in keeping them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem of finances,¡± I began carefully. ¡°It¡¯s a problem of will. There¡¯s been too little movement between the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd Corps as of recent. It¡¯s stagnation. Maybe that¡¯s why, but I could see several members who¡¯ve fallencent. Members who nt themselves in the 3rd Corps with no thoughts of moving up to the 2nd.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Mayer seemed to know what I was talking about as well. Still, he said, ¡°Even so, they are useful for closing low-level dungeons. Did you not say it yourself too? That there is no harm in closing many dungeons?¡±

    ¡°Those members are like rotten tangerines, Captain.¡±

    ¡°Rotten tangerines?¡±

    ¡°Leave them be, and the rot will spread.¡±

    This was why it was important to establish the right atmosphere. There was arge difference in work efficiency between everyone being motivated and everyone beingzy, taking things for granted. It might¡¯ve not mattered until I joined, but since I did? Not anymore. I intended on pushing the members on a hard schedule that didn¡¯t end at closing dungeons but also involved personal improvement, and this was sure to draw out readyints. I had to get rid of the potential issue beforehand. ¡°By sifting out the unwilling, the Dark Knights will be much stronger from within, which will lead to faster closing of dungeons. My conclusion is that even among our men, it¡¯s necessary to sort out the wheat from the chaff.¡±

    ¡°It will be a significant undertaking to distinguish every single one of them¡­ It will take quite a while, no doubt,¡± he murmured, pensive.

    ¡°Fortunately, I happen to be talented in that regard.¡± I smiled brightly. Thanks to the party member window, I was capable of checkingbat-rted parameters of party members in detail as well as their will to fight. I had zero intention of buttering up rotten tangerines to inject some motivation into them; that would simply be a waste of time. I preferred to focus on giving experience to those full of drive and talent instead.

    As for those who did have the right spirit but disapproved of me, I didn¡¯t mind. From their perspective, they were hard workers whereas I was just somebody who got in through connections. But wouldn¡¯t it be utterly contemptible for one toin despite not having even put in the effort? Whiners like that wouldn¡¯t give a darn how hard I worked, or how much I contributed to the corps. In short, these sorts of people were my number one priority target of removal, but I had no thoughts of getting rid of them immediately¡ªthere had to be an order to things. ¡°Of course,¡± I added, ¡°there will be protests if I proceed with the reformation right after bing vice-captain. Besides, I also need time to understand the ins and outs of the Dark Knights¡­ So first, please give me a special unit to work with.¡±

    Mayer immediately asked, ¡°A special unit? Do you wish for members that are tried and tested?¡±

    He seemed ready to put every elite in the special unit if I so much as nodded, but since that wasn¡¯t what I wanted, I refused with a shake of my head. ¡°No. In fact, I want the opposite. I bet that even if I do my best helping those kinds of geniuses grow, I¡¯ll just be seen as piggybacking.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡± He prompted.

    ¡°I am certain there are members within the corps who are devalued andck recognition. I¡¯ll take my pick from among them and raise them well. I have to prove my worth to have some grounds in making the changes I¡¯m proposingter.¡±

    Of course, if people still rejected me and spread false rumors after everything I did, there¡¯d be no choice but to resort to a more forceful method.

 Chapter 33: Forming A Special Unit

    Chapter 33 - Forming A Special Unit

    I had indeed joined the Dark Knights through the backdoor, but being this man¡¯s lover? No matter how many times I thought about it, it didn¡¯t sound any lessical. With a chortle, I wondered whether Mayer also knew of those rumors. Then again, so what if he knew? Perhaps he was simply ignoring them as he wasn¡¯t the kind to care about reputation. Besides, it wasn¡¯t something Mayer couldn¡¯t solve. The rumors wouldn¡¯t die just because he refuted them; instead, they might spread further. In the end, earning the troops¡¯ acknowledgment was the most efficient way.

    Mayer, who had been silently contemting my decision, rubbed his strong jaws as he muttered, ¡°Raise them well, eh¡­ I am curious how you will do so.¡±

    ¡°There are no shortcuts to growing stronger. There¡¯s only one way¡­ although they will get a bit of a boost through my magic,¡± I said.

    ¡°You will have them go through a trial by fire?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Very to my liking.¡± Mayer smiled, seeming just as satisfied as when I epted his offer to join the corps. ¡°I had nned on making some changes regardless, but now that you have joined us¡­ This is a good opportunity to turn things around,¡± he announced, rhythmically tapping on the armrest of his chair. Only after he finished his internal calctions did he continue speaking. ¡°Very well. I shall permit the creation of a special unit. You shall have full rights over it, including memberposition, so take whomever you like.¡±

    And with that, I had Mayer¡¯s permission. Although I did think he would give it, the possibility of refusal still made me anxious. But I could finally smile brightly. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I am not jesting¡ªif needed, you may even pick me.¡±

    I awkwardlyughed off his remark. Taking Mayer in as part of my unit would only bolster the rumors, not quell them.

    ¡°One more thing¡­¡± he suddenly said very seriously. ¡°I will send you a unit member. Make sure to keep them by your side at all times.¡±

    Was it a watcher? As I had no thoughts of doing anything that I¡¯d need to hide, I nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°I will also pass over the dungeon selection rights to you. Simply report the results to me afterward. This much privilege is necessary for a vice-captain. Ah, and you shall be given power over the lives of your men,¡± he added.

    ¡°¡­Power over their lives?¡± I echoed, startled by his unexpected words.

    ¡°Because you never know what will happen inside a dungeon,¡± Mayer said, staring at me with golden eyes that shone like a desert bathed in sunlight. ¡°Talk to Vince to get any equipment you may require. This is all I have thought of¡­ Is there anything else you need?¡±

    ¡°No. I believe this is enough to build a unit.¡±

    ¡°Very well. Bear in mind that as long as I can y the demon lord, I will spare you no support.¡±

    ¡°¡­Leave it to me.¡± I bowed formally at his show of resolve. With Mayer giving me such tremendous support, I had to live up to his expectations. For the first time since joining the Dark Knights, I could see which way I had to go, which road to pave. Forming a special unit was a project that I had to make seed.

    <strong>Act 3: Pretty Tangerines, Rotten Tangerines.</strong>

    It did not take long for rumors of me building a special unit to go around. I never meant to hide it, but people were getting wind of it faster than I had thought. Most members of the Dark Knights reacted simrly:

    ¡°A special unit? Did you just say that a support mage will be leading a team?¡±

    ¡°What do you think the standard of selection will be? Oh, I hope I don¡¯t get chosen!¡±

    ¡°What do I do if I¡¯m picked? From what I heard, that woman only has one experience of clearing a dungeon! Won¡¯t I die if something goes wrong?¡±

    Suchmentary was within my expectations¡­ but not everything went as I predicted.

    I entered the mess hall, only to find itpletely empty. It wasn¡¯t time for meals yet, but even so, normally there would be one or two people walking around. Perhaps all the Dark Knights were busy hiding, afraid of catching my attention and getting chosen, which spelled trouble for me. I would miss the chance to inspect prospective members of my team. I had nned to select them personally, but I supposed it was nice not having to listen to all the backbiting. Then again, with how they¡¯ve been saying things practically to my face, I couldn¡¯t call it backbiting.

    Thanks to the experience of the first ythrough, as well as being a support mage, I was used to people talking behind my back. Even so, it was quite irritating to be the target of a pestilent rumor. Although this situation of hide-and-seek was unexpected, it wasn¡¯t a big problem. I was troubled, yes, but it was a mere hindrance that didn¡¯t render me helpless. I was left with no choice but to pick them by their profiles.

    I looked between the list of members I received from Mayer and the party member status window, ruminating with delight on who to pick. Weighing which talented member to choose, like filling up a shopping cart, made me feel like I¡¯d returned to being a gamer again after so long.

 Chapter 34: Forming A Special Unit

    Chapter 34 - Forming A Special Unit

    As I sat by myself in the sunny mess hall like I had bought out the ce, a shadow suddenly appeared over my table. ¡°Why are you sitting there and smirking to yourself, Jun? Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Axion. I didn¡¯t notice, I am working.¡±

    I hurriedly wiped the mirth off my lips as Axion stared at me oddly. ¡°Do you always make that¡­ strange face when you¡¯re working?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Haha. Well¡­ It¡¯s a rewarding task.¡± Iughed it off awkwardly, and Axion sat across me with worry on his face.

    ¡°You really are a piece of work,¡± hemented. ¡°To think you have the leisure tough, even with the burden of forming a special unit.¡±

    ¡°Just because I¡¯m burdened doesn¡¯t mean I have no reason tough.¡±

    The authority to form a team however I liked was immense. It was a happy trouble of making the selection and deciding who to raise first, so there was no reason to grow serious. Clearly, though, I was alone in my excitement as Axion sighed deeply. ¡°Even with the profiles, you¡¯ll need to see them in person to understand their talent and potential, but everyone¡¯s busy avoiding you¡­¡±

    ¡°I have a way around that even if they continue hiding, so it¡¯s fine.¡±

    The numbers of the status window didn¡¯t lie, and while they were busy avoiding me now, once I proved the insight I had? Every single one of them would be scrambling to earn my favor. Imagining the future, it was all too easy tough off this degree of hardship. ¡°Besides, they can hate it all they want but they have no right to refuse my choices,¡± I added with a chuckle. ¡°The unit will ultimately be made the way I want so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it?¡±

    ¡°I worry about what¡¯ll happen after the unit is formed,¡± he said and then paused, seemingly reluctant to continue speaking, but he couldn¡¯t maintain his silence. After a long period of hesitation, he continued, ¡°Seeing how averse they are to you already, there¡¯s no knowing how obedient they¡¯ll be inside a dungeon. Uncertainty leads to anxiety. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust in your capabilities, but anything could happen inside a dungeon. You need to have at least half of the unit on your side.¡±

    ¡°You fear a mutiny.¡±

    Axion nodded heavily. The world of dungeons abided by thew of the jungle. I was a useful but not powerful mage when it came to clearing dungeons. Therefore, it was natural to think that I¡¯d have no way of getting out by my own power if the worst situation happened.

    ¡°¡­Truthfully, as far as this matter is concerned, I think His Excellency made a hasty decision. Should things not go as nned, I volunteer to apany you several times.¡±

    As concern colored Axion¡¯s face, I realized I was truly in a pickle if the situation was bad enough for him to worry about the duke¡¯s decision. Then again, I had to admit: genius ability and experience were two different things. All Axion knew was that I only had one experience in clearing a dungeon, and I was just tagging along during that, too. I was sure he felt dubious and worried as personally leading an expedition was a whole different matter.

    ¡°Thanks for looking out for me, Axion.¡± I smiled. In reality, I didn¡¯tck such experience; perhaps I had even more dungeons under my belt than Axion. As for any mutinous members in my unit¡­ My n ounted for that as well. ¡°Since the captain said he¡¯ll send a member on his behalf, I¡¯m sure nothing major will happen. And if something does happen¡­ I have a trick up my sleeve.¡±

    As a support mage, I had no offense, defense, or healing magic. However, I had something else. If someone didn¡¯t have any teeth, they wouldn¡¯t starve¡ªthey just had to chow down with their gums or whatever.

    In the branch of support magic, there was a spell called Divine Devotion that transferred all damage suffered to a specific party member. Its purpose was to aid in the survival of important members with rtively weak health. It was the very skill I had used on Fabian back then, sacrificing my arm in exchange for his.

    About it being a sacrificial skill, well¡­ That was a matter of perspective. In case of mutiny, the spell could also transfer any damage I suffered to another corps member. Of course, I would keep this tidbit secret; everyone would feel disgust and aversion if they found out the mage they entrusted their back to had that sort of spell.

    Axion¡¯s eyes widened and he urged me to solve his curiosity. ¡°What is this trick you speak of?¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a trick if I told you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to keep it a secret even to me? Now that¡¯s sad,¡± hemented.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have one or two secrets as well, Axion.¡±

    Axion groaned and clicked his tongue¡ªI had hit the bullseye. ¡°Well, then¡­ Seeing how confident you are, I¡¯ll worry a little less. Also, you said His Excellency would send someone with you¡­ Did he mention who he¡¯ll choose?¡±

    ¡°He said he would tell me only when it was decided for certain. To be honest, I thought it¡¯d be you,¡± I confessed. ¡°I assumed that was why you came to talk.¡±

    ¡°Goodness, you make it sound like I¡¯d nevere to talk to you unless I had some business,¡± he said sullenly.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, but maybe you have a guilty conscience.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡± It was only after an exchange of jokes that Axion¡¯s expression eased and he seemed less worried. ¡°Yes, well¡­ I¡¯m sure His Excellency has his own thoughts. He¡¯ll definitely send you someone capable,¡± he muttered.

    ¡°I believe so too.¡± I nodded in agreement. I didn¡¯t care whether that somebody was a watcher or not. I only hoped they would be useful.

 Chapter 35: Foul Play

    Chapter 35 - Foul y

    ¡°Well, then¡­ I look forward to working with you.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re the one the captain promised to send?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Sister.¡± The priest replied, expressionless.

    I stared at him nkly. How could that man give away the main healer of the corps just like that? Was that even allowed? The main healer was irreceable, especially when considering Mayer¡¯s immense health¡ªother priests¡¯ healing wouldn¡¯t even be enough to heal a scratch of his. How could he be so willing to hand over such a priest to a special unit that wouldst for only God knew how long? Putting aside his role as a watcher, the priest must be here to keep me from dying inside a dungeon no matter how.

    Even August wasn¡¯t free from the limitations of a human as resurrection magic was impossible for him to cast. Regardless, he was a high-ranking priest capable of bringing a man back from the brink of death. Although there was a precedent for a high-level priest being chosen by God to learn resurrection magic, there was no such individual in the present era at least.

    Level 99, the prerequisite to learning an ultimate skill, was by no means easy to reach. It wasn¡¯t the domain of humans. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that achieving this feat was equivalent to taking a step closer to the realm of God, as all ultimate skills were on the scale of a natural disaster or a miracle. In Fabian¡¯s case, he would learn a spell of tremendous power upon hitting level 99, one that could rip apart heaven and earth. But strictly speaking? It was nothing but a possibility.

    The person with the highest level I had ever met was Mayer Knox¡ªhe was level 80 and even he needed far more experience than he had avable at the time to reach level 99. Simply put, it was impossible to reach that goal. The odd thing, however, was that my ultimate had been avable to me from the moment I had opened my eyes to this world. Was it because I was an irregrity, a transmigrator? Then again, what of it? I would never use that skill, not with the risk it entailed.

    My ultimate skill ¡®Scale of Souls¡¯ was a resurrection spell that could bring back the dead by sacrificing oneself. While it was a truly amazing merit to be capable of using resurrection magic that even priests couldn¡¯t use, despite not being a priest myself, considering that the spell would cost my life¡­ there was no way I¡¯d ever use it. Speaking of which¡­ There was a time when I was willing to use Scale of Souls for Fabian because I thought everything would be over if he died¡­ In retrospect, it was a stupid and moronic thought to entertain.

    In any case, having August in my unit was quite good as I didn¡¯t want to die like any normal person. At least with a priest like him with us, no one would have their arms neglected to the point of needing amputation because the priest didn¡¯t have enough holy power. Whatever his purpose, be it for surveince or something else, I decided to gratefully ept this staffing and offered a handshake of goodwill to August. ¡°Then I look forward to working with you.¡±

    The priest didn¡¯t ept my hand, instead simply giving me a curt nod and making the sign of the cross. I was no good with this guy; I could only awkwardly take back my hand at his brusque response. As a near introvert, I found it hard to get along with people like August. I wasn¡¯t brazen enough to keep talking to a silent person, nor was I ustomed to silence enough to m up in tandem.

    Nevertheless, I had no choice but to get used to it. Ever since he joined my unit, August followed me around constantly, like a bodyguard. Perhaps things might¡¯ve been different if he weren¡¯t sorge, but with the way he constantly radiated his presence behind me like a halo, it wasn¡¯t easy to ignore him. s, it wasn¡¯t long after his arrival that rumors spread of August joining the special unit, which was an expected result considering how he stuck close to me. The hrious thing, though, was that the negative reputation of the special unit reversed. Apparently, while I wasn¡¯t trustworthy, August¡¯s entrance into my unit made for apletely different story.

    I would be the first to admit that it was iparably safer to have him around and understood their rapid change in attitude; after all, we all only had one life to live. And so, the corps members who had been avoiding me all this time began to show themselves, one after another. Thanks to this, I could personally inspect my potential new members instead of looking through them on paper only.

 Chapter 36: Foul Play

    Chapter 36 - Foul y

    I looked around the 3rd Corps and was greatly satisfied that I could check every detail about them that I had failed to find through the member profiles and party windows. One member was using a sword when he had more talent with a bow, while a mage would benefit more from using his mana in a more versatile way, and didn¡¯t that archer look pretty useful too? More people were unable to properly exhibit their abilities than I thought, which made me consider my task a worthy challenge.

    While I scanned every one of them for fear of missing someone talented, August was watching me. He had been quietly following me all this time, but then he suddenly broke his silence. ¡°After taking a look, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°The tangerines are all fresh and pretty.¡±

    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± August creased his forehead slightly, confused, but I was too busy to mind as the list of my unit members was about to grow bigger. I decided to first check on the ones I had kept an eye on for a long time. But I came by some unexpected news in the midst of searching for them.

    ¡°Died?¡± I blinked. ¡°In this short time?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I received a report of his death in a recent dungeon raid,¡± Mary exined.

    My face turned stiff. The corps member who had died was 17 years old, which was young even among the Dark Knights. The boy was a bowman but he had an excellent talent for the sword, and I thought he would be easy to raise as I liked, given his young age. This was why I intended to make him the main physical attacker of the special unit, but¡­

    A dark sense of ill-boding crept inside my head, pushing out the disappointment of my n going amiss. I had a bad feeling. Although my senses were dull when it came to myself, my hunches were never too off in cases like this. Something was definitely going on. Feeling an inexplicable anxiety rise up, I asked Mary, ¡°That report¡­ Could I have a look at it too?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± she nodded and left the room. It didn¡¯t take long for her to return with the report and I urgently flipped through its pages.

    August seemed to think I was overreacting. ¡°Death in a dungeon ismon,¡± he said.

    ¡°I know. And I also know that the death rate of the Dark Knights is significantly lowerpared to the other corps.¡± I didn¡¯t take my eyes off the report as I responded. As I read further down the closely-written papers, my brows furrowed deeper. After going through it all, I closed the report and asked, ¡°¡­Mary. Could you let me know if you notice something different, or something else of note in this team?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Mary left with a nod, leaving me and August in the office. The priest, who was thinking over my strange attitude, asked, ¡°You seem to think that something is going on, Sister.¡±

    I rubbed the sides of my mouth without replying. Voicing my thoughts would lead to a hasty conclusion, and there was still too much uncertainty for that. However¡­ It was so suspicious. Perhaps he found my silence frustrating because August picked up the report I had been reading and took a quick look at it, only to raise a brow. ¡°They have a normal teamposition and a normal rate of mortality¡­¡± he muttered. ¡°The other teams suffer about the same number of losses. In fact, whenpared to others this team has fewer deaths.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the strange thing.¡± I sighed as I exined. ¡°The number of deaths isn¡¯t the important thing. How they died is what matters.¡±

    ¡°What do you¡­ Wait.¡± Seeming to have realized something, August began looking through the report again, a deep furrow wrinkling his forehead. ¡°¡­Now I know what you were concerned about, Sister. I still have a way to go.¡±

    The mortality rate of this team was average¡ªperhaps below average¡ªwhich was questionable. A corps member dying in a dungeon usually urred when there was a big problem during the raid, and whenever that happened it would result in a series of casualties¡­ but this team was different. Although they rarely suffered big losses all at once, their members would almost always die one at a time. Furthermore, the deceased were mostly those who had joined the teamst. ¡°I would say this went unnoticed because the casualties they suffered were simr to the other teams. This situation¡­ is indeed strange. His Excellency must be informed.¡±

    But that wasn¡¯t the only strange thing¡ªthere was a difference in the information between my party window and the report. ¡°The team leader of the Blue mes, Spearman Wipera¡­¡±

    Nevertheless, even if I were to press down hard, the culprit would y innocent and insist I was finding fault for no reason. Informing Mayer about the situation would be pointless without any evidence. These sorts of wrongdoers would only grow even more cunning if given the chance to escape. They had to be dealt with in one fell swoop, and for that to happen, evidence was necessary.

    I gazed out the window with my chin cupped and murmured, ¡°For now, let¡¯s keep watching for a little longer¡­¡±

 Chapter 37: House Cleaning

    Chapter 37 - House Cleaning

    The Dark Knights were divided into three corps, and those were further divided into teamsposed of a mix of members from all the corps. The practicalponents of a team formed for swift dispatch to dungeons were: team leader, shield keeper, priest, and mage. Upon receiving a report of a dungeon appearing somewhere and its level, a suitable team would be immediately dispatched. When I first met Axion, he had mentioned undergoing a test by Mayer which would decide if he was qualified to lead a team into a high-level dungeon.

    All of this was possible because of therge number of capable men in the corps, and it was also why the Dark Knights could close so many more dungeons than any other corps.

    The aim of the team I had my eye on was to clear low-to-mid level dungeons. In other words, its team members were around the level range I intended on recruiting into my special unit. Why did things have to be so hard, dangit!

    The vacant position of the corps member I had dibs on was filled in by another member who I, yet again, had dibs on¡ªSevi Ventus, a fourteen-year-old boy who was perhaps the youngest of the Dark Knights. Like his predecessor, Sevi was an archer, and I was paying particrly close to him because he had the potential to be a mage. His talent had yet to bloom, but once it did, he would be a huge catch. And that was because his element was wind.

    If he were assigned to assist Axion, the main firepower of the corps, thetter¡¯s power would be amplified several times over. I was certain the me mage would love to have the boy realize his potential. After all, who didn¡¯t like to perform even better? The utility of wind magic itself was quite good, and the fact that Sevi was able to join at such a young age spoke for hispetence. Thebination of bow and wind was so good that nothing needed to be said about it. In short, raising him well alone would be a tremendous help to the Dark Knights.

    However, I had never heard of Sevi Ventus before¡­ That probably meant the boy had died before his talent manifested itself. Had Sevi emerged as a wind mage, he would¡¯ve been treated quite well in the Dark Knights and wouldn¡¯t have died so easily either. The mortality rate of mages was, in fact, the lowest after priests. Considering how Sevi was on the brink of awakening as a mage¡­ his death must certainly be connected to the Blue mes as well. I had to act quickly, but it was difficult to just up and take him away as my initiation ceremony and vice-captain appointment would only happen a weekter. As I was currently an outsider, it would be overstepping my bounds to issue orders. I briefly considered waiting until the next week, but it would be terrible if Sevi went out to a dungeon and died while I waited. Concluding that I had to make haste, I looked for Mayer and asked him if he knew about Sevi.

    ¡°Who? Sevi Ventus?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is there any reason for this interest in him?¡±

    I frowned at his reply, but then again, he didn¡¯t know Sevi¡¯s potential as a mage. ¡°Sevi has the talent of a wind mage,¡± I said.

    ¡°¡­What?¡± As I had expected, he was startled by the news. ¡°You can even tell such things with your ability?¡± he asked.

    I quietly stared at him. Oddly enough, he seemed more surprised by my ability than Sevi¡¯s. He gazed at me with tender eyes full of admiration as he said, ¡°It seems I was the one underestimating your worth. You are amazing¡ªmore so than I thought.¡± His golden gaze grew even more intense, his eyes lit with the desire to possess and monopolize.

    I sighed at the restless look on his face. It wasn¡¯t like I had anywhere else to go¡­

    My intention was to bring the Blue mes to attention after gaining some more certain evidence, but at this rate, I felt I had no choice but to make a report. I ryed every detail of my suspicions to Mayer. ¡°I suspect that the Blue mes are intentionally sacrificing their team members. The thing is, there¡¯s no way to openly stop them due to theck of evidence¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    At hisck of response, I continued, ¡°In Sevi¡¯s case, I can simply bear some insults and take him into the special unit in advance, but if this team isn¡¯t stopped, other talented members may be lost. We have to take them down at this opportunity.¡±

    ¡°The Blue mes¡­ Team Leader Wipera does not have a bad reputation.¡± Mayer frowned. ¡°He could be said to be a founding member of the Dark Knights. What reason is there for a man like him to victimize his men?¡±

    What other reason could there be other than an all-toomon story with an equallymon cause? ¡°There could be lots of reasons,¡± I replied with a shrug. ¡°Like, say, he wants to monopolize the dungeon clear rewards, or perhaps he hates seeing recruits with better talent climbing the ranks.¡± Although my tone was light, the situation was serious.

 Chapter 38: House Cleaning

    Chapter 38 - House Cleaning

    Mayer rubbed his strong jaws, pensive. ¡°Death in a dungeon due to ack of ability is one thing, but apetent member dying from a stab to the back is a problem,¡± he muttered solemnly. ¡°So then, how do you wish for this matter to be solved?¡±

    I was taken aback by his cold reaction, even though the life of a fourteen-year-old was at stake. I barely swallowed back my bewilderment and replied, ¡°Since Team Leader Wipera is a founding member, other members will protest if he¡¯s questioned. We need proof of his wrongdoing. I n on catching him off guard and red-handed to procure irrefutable evidence.¡±

    ¡°That will not be easy.¡±

    His words made meugh a little. ¡°I¡¯m a support mage, and my reputation is bad,¡± I said. Who would¡¯ve known that my devaluation would end up helping me? Living and learning, wasn¡¯t that the saying? ¡°They¡¯ll ignore me for sure; no one thinks I¡¯m capable. If I join their team alone with the pretext of gaining dungeon experience before bing vice-captain, they won¡¯t be too wary.¡±

    ¡°Would that not be putting you in danger?¡± he pointed out.

    ¡°Well¡­ They might try killing me instead of Sevi¡ªno, they¡¯ll try that for certain.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Mayer¡¯s face twisted into a frown and he immediately protested. ¡°If you will be in danger, then I reject your idea. Better to send someone else or give up on Sevi at once.¡±

    ¡°Dungeons are always dangerous. Besides, I won¡¯t join without a n. I value my life the most.¡±

    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±

    ¡°I can use transformation magic,¡± I exined.

    Support mages could use all kinds of magic aside from elemental, offensive, defensive, and healing types. At first nce, it looked like they had no spells at their disposal, but all null elemental magic fell under the branch of support. Long story short: support mages were good at misceneous things that were utterly useless in dungeon raids. ¡°Of course, the spell is nothing more than a trick for the eyes,¡± I added. ¡°But if I use it to transform someone on my side into one of Blue mes¡¯ team members, I¡¯ll be prepared for that dangerous moment.¡±

    Transformation magic sounded amazing and all, but what use could it have in clearing dungeons? What use, when the world would end if those dungeons weren¡¯t closed? And even worse was that to use the transforming spell, unlike other support magic, one first had to obtain the consent of the spell target. It was unusable if the target refused, so its usage was very obscure. Still, it was fortunate that it could be useful in this matter.

    Mayer gazed at me, impressed. ¡°Every single time, I am surprised by your abilities¡­¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re about the only one who says that, Captain,¡± I replied shyly. It was embarrassing to see him react like that to something so trivial. Even so, his gaze was as serious as ever.

    ¡°Fabian truly is a foolish man,¡± he remarked.

    ¡°I think so too. Well, then¡­ I¡¯ll take this as the n being decided?¡±

    ¡°Very well. However, I cannot rest easy letting you go alone. I shall apany you.¡±

    It was my turn to protest. ¡°What! You will?¡±

    Closing high-level dungeons already kept him busy enough so I didn¡¯t even know what he was talking about. Disregarding my shock, Mayer stared at me stoically as he said, ¡°Did you not mention transformation magic? If I use that as well, it will not matter if I follow you.¡±

    ¡°But, Captain¡­ Aren¡¯t you busy?¡±

    ¡°Your life is at stake here. While I did send you August, he is, in the end, a priest. There is a limit to what he can do to humans. And so it seems best that I go in this case.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t tell who was cleaning up after who at this point. Unable to win against Mayer¡¯s firm stance, I had no choice but to let him do as he liked and nod in acquiescence. The small reassurance in all this was that I wouldn¡¯t be in any danger with Mayer as my bodyguard¡­

    * * *

    A base and a province were simr but different. The provincial right was power over territory and its people, whereas a base came with the right to dealing with dungeons. The dungeons that opened nearby a base all belonged to the expedition corps of that base. In case a dungeon appeared that the owning corps couldn¡¯t solve, they would receive help from other corps. However, the one with the final say would always be the native corps.

    The number of dungeons was fixed, while the number of expedition corps varied. Any corps would eagerly pay amission to the local corps to close a dungeon. Some of them didn¡¯t strive to deal with dungeons themselves, instead opting to secure a profit by selling the clearing rights, hence why all expedition corps tried to obtain a base.

    But none of this had anything to do with the Dark Knights. They had arge base in the province of Nochtentoria. While other expedition corps might ask for their assistance in solving a high-level dungeon, no one would dare to ask for amission fee in return as the Dark Knights always had a plethora of dungeons to deal with.

    And just as I had worried, a new dungeon was assigned to the Blue mes before even a week had passed. I went to pay a visit to their team leader, Wipera.

 Chapter 39: Going Undercover

    Chapter 39 - Going Undercover

    Wipera was a man in histe thirties with grizzled hair. He responded coldly to my sudden visit. ¡°I thought the special unit was only taking people, not barging into other teams like this.¡±

    ¡°Barging in? I just want to gain experience, even a little, before bing vice-captain.¡±

    ¡°It is arrogance to expect gaining experience by entering dungeons a couple of times.¡±

    ¡°As they say, a journey of a thousand miles starts from a single step.¡± I deflected Wipera¡¯s hostility with a broad smile, and he clicked his tongue disapprovingly. He surveyed me as if to grasp my intentions, but by the look of his frown, he didn¡¯t seem to have much sess.

    ¡°Why our team of all others?¡± he asked. ¡°We are not capable enough to afford having a support mage like you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you have a long career as the leader of the Blue mes. Besides, the level of the dungeon we¡¯re going to isn¡¯t so high, is it? You¡¯re being exceedingly humble.¡±

    Regardless of his sarcasm, I gave a jolly goodugh and ttered him in return. Wipera appeared to have realized his sneering was ineffective as he resorted to ring instead. After a long moment of silence, during which I estimated how many times he was cursing inwardly, he spoke again. ¡°¡­Will Reverend August also be with us?¡±

    ¡°No, just me,¡± I replied.

    Wipera shut his mouth again. I could almost hear the cogs in his head spinning. The man was visibly struggling but failing to suppress his animosity, which felt too excessive to dismiss it as annoyance derived from my intervention. The impression I had was more like he couldn¡¯t tolerate my very existence. With a sudden, spiteful sigh, Wipera said, ¡°Not being able to afford having you in our team is not being humble but speaking the truth. You may not know since your first dungeon raid was with Axion, but we do not have that much firepower. You may end up dying as weck the strength to spare escorting you while clearing the dungeon. Even so, are you fine with joining?¡±

    He seemed to want confirmation on whether or not I was okay with being in danger, and this was only natural; after all, he had to push the me on me in case I died. How tant¡­ ¡°I can handle taking care of myself, one way or another. I¡¯ll be fine. Even if I do end up dying¡­ it¡¯d be out of my ipetence so it can¡¯t be helped,¡± I answered, smiling even wider than before.

    Wipera¡¯s face brightened as if I had given just the answer he was waiting for. ¡°Could you give me an official confirmation on what you said just now?¡±

    ¡°Sure. I could even sign a document right away.¡±

    ¡°I also ask that you swear to regard me as the leader of this raid and that you¡¯ll follow my every order as a subordinate,¡± he added.

    ¡°I swear.¡±

    ¡°Very good. Let us meet tomorrow morning then, at the main gates.¡±

    We shook hands then. Although our motives were different, as far as appearances went, we couldn¡¯t have looked any more harmonious.

    * * *

    On the next morning, I donned the mask of an ignorant vice-captain who entered the corps through the backdoor and joined the Blue mes. Its team members, d in ck armor as befitting of a Dark Knight, weed me with hostile gazes. Wipera looked particrly confident as he dragged me along to make an introduction to the rest, perhaps because he was before his men. ¡°Now, now! We have two new faces joining the dungeon raid this time. I¡¯m sure everyone here knows Jun Karentia? She¡¯s a support mage and our exalted vice-captain-to-be.¡±

    The others were quick to respond to my introduction with sniggers and irritated sighs. Wipera¡¯s tone was practically dripping scorn¡ªhis thoughts were almost written on his face, and I knew he wasn¡¯t going to give me the treatment a vice-captain was due. ¡°I want everyone to leave a hardworking impression on our rumored vice-captain¡­¡± he continued. ¡°And this here is Sevi Ventus, the archer who¡¯ll be standing in for Jaeger, who died in the previous dungeon.¡±

    ¡°I look forward to working with you all.¡± Holding a bow that was taller than himself, Sevi¡¯s bobbed hair fluttered as he gave a deep bow in greeting. The boy¡¯s expression was terribly cold, much too unfriendly for a rookie who had been newly assigned to a team.

    I stared at Sevi¡ªno, Mayer disguised as Sevi and mouthed at him, ¡°Your expression! Manage your expression!¡± Somehow, it was deeply disturbing to call him Mayer with the way he looked. Sevi-Mayer frowned, butplied; with a sigh, he put on an awkward smile and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he was acting so poorly. Normally, he could smile so well¡­ Then again, the man had probably never dreamed he¡¯d one day transform into a brat half his age.

    There had been no need to even ponder on who Mayer would transform into. We had no clue who the aplices involved were, and if the transformation target was too well-known, we¡¯d risk being exposed. Choosing Sevi, on the other hand, posed the least risk as he was a recent recruit. Looking at Mayer¡¯s skills now, I patted myself in the back for such a good decision. He most certainly wasn¡¯t cut out for infiltration.

    Acting was, in essence, paying attention to how others saw you. One would present oneself in a better way, or hide one¡¯s inner self, and so on. Mayer, though, had no reason to do any of those things. Even the emperor tip-toed around the duke; how could he have ever experienced ying to somebody¡¯s mood? In any case, the others didn¡¯t seem to think much of Sevi, perhaps because most of their attention was on me, and that was a huge relief.

 Chapter 40: Going Undercover

    Chapter 40 - Going Undercover

    Then, suddenly, Wipera put his hand on my shoulder in a show of intimacy as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, reserve vice-captain? Is there a problem?¡±

    Fearing that Mayer¡¯s identity would be discovered by chance, I swerved my head away from him, but I didn¡¯t miss his face twisting into a frown. I furtively removed Wipera¡¯s hand from my shoulder with an ufortableugh and replied, ¡°¡­No, nothing that you¡¯d call a problem.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not unhappy that I¡¯ve dropped courtesy, are you? See, this is how I always talk to my subordinates,¡± Wipera said with a purposeful, sly glint in his eyes. He was clearly implying that if I didn¡¯t like it, I could leave whenever, but I couldn¡¯t do that.

    I put on a foolishly bright smile and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t mind it at all, just do as it suits you. I understand that a somewhat vertical rtionship is necessary to survive a dungeon safely.¡±

    ¡°I like that our reserve vice-captain is quick on the uptake.¡± Wipera snickered and exchanged looks with several of his team members. The man was acting just as suspicious as a certain captain I knew¡­ Did he think there was no way he¡¯d be found out? Or was it that he didn¡¯t care either way? Either way, while I pondered about it, we arrived at the gate of the dungeon and began to make careful progress. The Blue mes worked quite well together, perhaps due to their longpanionship. Spearman Wipera in particr possessed a powerful attack. While the team leader was prating the heart of the enemy, Mayer fired his bow to keep the other nearby monsters in check.

    ¡°We got a better shooter this time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Thest one wasn¡¯t that good.¡±

    Mayer did tell me he was proficient with the bow, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so good with it. And so the captain fit into the team without drawing much suspicion. Me, on the other hand¡­

    ¡°How moronic!¡± Wipera shouted. ¡°What were you thinking, doing that there? Do you have a death wish!¡±

    I had loitered just within the margin of not being aplete hindrance as it would be terrible if they noticed something wrong andid low. I needed to provoke Wipera a little more to draw out his true intentions, after all. ¡°st it! How is a shrew like that supposed to be the vice-captain?¡± he spat. ¡°His Excellency must¡¯ve lost it.¡±

    I did tell him to speakfortably, but that didn¡¯t mean he could be so vulgar¡­

    Upon entering the dungeon, Wipera had turned into aplete tyrant. It was almost as if he had be a different person. Judging by the escting degree of his cursing, I was sure this dog intended on burying me in this dungeon¡ª otherwise, there was no way he¡¯d be so obvious about it. However, the man¡¯s tant attitude put me at ease; the mutt¡¯s iing betrayal was as predictable as the daying after the night. I silently shrugged off his insults and apparently, Wipera assumed I feared him because he cursed me even more enthusiastically with his cronies.

    My actual source of concern was, in fact, Mayer. The man-turned-boy would clench his small hands with increasing intensity every time Wipera spat venomous words, and it was nerve-wracking to see his veins popping, as if ready to shoot his bow at any moment.

    ¡°Get a sted move on already, youzy dolt!¡± Wipera shouted, kicking me in the back. His rough, armored boot sent me rolling to the ground. Staggering back to my feet with a groan, I couldn¡¯t contain my anger from showing on my face. He was stepping over the line!

    ¡°What¡¯s with the look, eh? Got a problem?¡± Wipera nced at me with disdain, his brow raised, and when I didn¡¯t reply, he passed by as if I were trash on the floor. Unfortunately, his actions were still at the level of pulling rank, therefore I needed more evidence. I could only meekly lower my eyes as I couldn¡¯t afford to explode here¡­ But wasn¡¯t there a saying of how ns existed to be changed?

    As Mayer suddenly took a step forward, I instinctively realized I had to stop him. ¡°You unholy son of a¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ma¡ªuh, Sevi,¡± I hurriedly interrupted him. ¡°Thanks for helping me up.¡± I clung to Mayer¡¯s arm, crying out in an artificial tone. To my sadness, even though he looked like little Sevi on the outside, his stats remained unchanged. In the end, I failed to hold him back and ended up flopping to the ground again.

 Chapter 41: Make Your Choice

    Chapter 41 - Make Your Choice

    Ugh, why me again¡­? Treating me like the neighborhood punching bag¡­!

    Mayer stared at me in bewilderment after the unexpected incident. Wipera turned back a secondter to check what state I was in, then sneered, ¡°Hah! How weak do you have to be to get tumbled over by that kid¡¯s helping hand?¡±

    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t seem to notice Mayer¡¯s surge of anger. Iughed foolishly, relieved, and got to my feet. Then, turning my back toward Wipera, I glowered at Mayer and tried to tell him through my eyes that now was not the moment. Perhaps my desperate message made it across as he nodded dazedly.

    Much time had passed after barely defusing the Mayer bomb that had almost blown up. As we moved forward amid the tense atmosphere, we arrived before the boss battle in no time at all. Only after reaching the front of the room with the boss monster did Wipera reveal his real self; with a dangerous look in his eyes, he said, ¡°It¡¯s your time to shine, reserve vice-captain.¡±

    Not a second after he was done speaking, the other members of Blue mes surrounded me to prevent my escape. ¡°You¡¯ve been the least helpful so far while we were progressing through the dungeon,¡± he continued. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, the time has finallye for your useless self to make a difference. You should do your part since you¡¯ve been piggy-backing this far.¡±

    I surveyed every person surrounding me as I asked, ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    They stared at me with ridicule in their eyes as if looking down at a cornered rabbit. Taking a step forward, Wipera cried out, ¡°You¡¯ll know once you¡¯re in there. [de of Revenge]!!¡±

    A spell was cast on my body the very instant he uttered it. I quickly looked through the exnation of the magic used on me.

    [When a designated party member takes damage, the user¡¯s attack power increases proportionally to damage percentage.]

    The designated party member was me. It was clear he wanted to sacrifice me to boost his attack.

    ¡°Are you surprised that I¡¯m a support mage?¡± Wipera took out a dagger with a smirk.

    I steadied my breath and stared at him, replying, ¡°I¡¯m more surprised that you¡¯re a piece of scum that sacrificesrades.¡±

    Honestly, both points weren¡¯t truly anything to be surprised about; I had approached him with suspicion in the first ce. Besides, I already knew that Wipera was a support mage. He may have hidden this fact from the Dark Knights, but the party window showed everything. I had been curious as to why he was hiding his ss, but it turned out he was using it to stabrades in the back like this. This exined why he couldn¡¯t make it public. It wasparatively easier to hide the fact of being a support mage. Gray hair was quitemon, and even if one did awaken as a mage in the middle of life, there was the excuse of graying early.

    Wipera snorted, taking my calm as myst struggle. ¡°Haha! What feignedposure.¡±

    ¡°¡­Abusing a spell created for the sake of taking revenge for a party member. Saint Marianne would be stunned to know.¡±

    ¡°Oh please, call it application, not abuse. Don¡¯t they say that magic is a study of application?¡±

    Wipera¡¯s smirking face was utterly repulsive, lighting the urge in me to smash it in, but I couldn¡¯t do that because I had to get more information out of him. There was no concrete evidence as Wipera had only cast the spell on me¡ªI needed more explicit proof from his mouth, or for him to stab me so that I could convict him for the crime of homicide. Truthfully, I was seriously inclined to letting him stab me, although I kept that as a secret since Mayer would be shocked to know¡­ I put on a mask of being afraid and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°¡­Are you going to kill me?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ve finally figured out the situation now? Am I going to kill you? Offering, sacrifice¡­¡± Wipera nodded. ¡°Yes. Think of it as sacrificing yourself since thanks to you, I¡¯ll be able to kill that boss easily.¡±

    ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you capable of defeating that boss with the team even without killing me? Why are you taking the risk of killing yourrades?¡±

    ¡°With the team?¡± Wipera snorted. ¡°Won¡¯t the experience be shared that way?¡±

 Chapter 42: Make Your Choice

    Chapter 42 - Make Your Choice

    Finally, I understood the gist of things. Experience gained from a dungeon boss monster was distributed ording to contribution. Wipera stillcked attack power and level to single-handed defeat a boss monster, but it was another story if his attack power was doubled. ¡°¡­You would kill your team member just to gain experience all to yourself, to grow stronger alone?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, such narrow thinking,¡± he replied. ¡°Take a long-term view: wouldn¡¯t peacee to the world if I used all you useless cretins to grow stronger and eventually defeat the Demon Lord? A sacrifice for the greater good is inevitable.¡±

    What bull droppings. How many promising sprouts must Wipera have trampled on? I was struck by an appalling illusion of a mountain of dead geniuses, piled one after another by a mediocre man in his desire to be a genius¡­ And knowing that his life would end as a mediocre man without even gaining any proper renown, even after all his filthy deeds, made it all the worse. Why were the other team members cooperating with him? ckmail? Or was it¡­

    I looked around at the others in a daze, but instead of avoiding my eyes, they faced me without the slightest hint of shame, their faces colored by greed. Their share of the reward¡­ That was what they would get. Wipera got to have experience, while the team members got to have money. This had to be their strange form of mutual dependence.

    As my mind worked furiously to understand the situation, Wipera grabbed my chin and forced me to look up. He held a knife to my throat as he whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t hate you¡ªin fact, I pity you. As a fellow support mage, I know what garbage our abilities are.¡± The keen edge of the knife was chilling. He didn¡¯t seem intent on killing me right away, however; he soon withdrew the knife. ¡°When I was despairing at the difference in talent between me and those of the 1st Corps, I awakened to magic by chance. I was happy at the thought of bing a magic spearman, but not for long because I realized my element belonged to that of a sted supporter! The anguish I felt then¡­!¡±

    What, was he owed good magic or something? He couldn¡¯t even be grateful for what he had! I had more than one thing to say, but I quietly held back. I had to let him go berserk and expose himpletely.

    ¡°Yes¡­ But I soon realized that it was all part of God¡¯s will¡­ That¡¯s right. Saint Marianne granted me this magic because she wanted me to be a more powerful spearman.¡± He prattled on and so far, it seemed conceivable. Anyone would self-rationalize this much. The problem, however, was that it didn¡¯t end here. ¡°The mediocre wouldn¡¯t know the will of God¡­¡± he muttered. ¡°I¡¯m only doing as I¡¯m meant to by gaining more power, regardless of the means and methods¡ªbecause I. Am. A chosen one!¡±

    Seeing him go beyond self-rationalization and into the zone of utter insanity, talking of God and being chosen, I felt it was time to deal with this lowlife and shut him up¡­ But Wipera continued to ther, lost in the heat of the moment. ¡°This ability of mine may be useless, but it can help me be a greater spearman. But you? You¡¯re nothing but a support mage. Look at how pathetic you are! What can you do with this thin arm of yours?¡±

    Then, suddenly, Wipera twisted my arm. ¡°Ack!¡± I screamed. My body was indeed worthless, but I didn¡¯t want to hear that from the scum that doped up on the lives of others. Swine like him were the reason behind the reputation of support mages falling into the mud!

    He was a snake in the grass and had to be eliminated on the spot. The worst thing that could happen was his dog dropping ideas spreading and drawing the like-minded into one ce. Unaware of my thoughts, Wipera clicked his tongue with pity, continuing, ¡°I¡¯m sure you must¡¯ve been desperate as well, not sparing the means nor the methods. Isn¡¯t that how you became vice-captain with that body? I too was only being desperate.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t use me for your sophistry,¡± I snarled. ¡°Unlike you, I¡¯m a talent personally scouted by the captain.¡±

    I was done with being polite. I knew Wipera inside out by this point, so there was no need to listen to him any further. But just as I was about to give Mayer a signal to end this farce, Wipera suddenly stepped back despite seeming ready to stab me at any time. ¡°Still putting on a strong front¡­¡± He smirked. ¡°Well, that isn¡¯t a bad attitude. The dog that barks doesn¡¯t bite, isn¡¯t that the saying?¡±

    No, I really was scouted¡­ I had spoken the truth yet Wipera didn¡¯t seem to believe me at all.

    ¡°Considering how we¡¯re fellow support mages¡­ Alright. I¡¯ll give you a choice.¡± And no sooner than he said this, another team member dragged over Mayer.

    ¡°¡­May¡ªah, Sevi?¡± I called out cautiously. Why was he bringing over the tiger that was keeping quiet? I admit that I had been about to call for him, but¡­ Were they doing me a favor, or looking for trouble?

    ¡°Now, you choose,¡± Wipera said. ¡°Either you sacrifice the boy and be one of us, or you be the sacrifice.¡±

 Chapter 43: Application, Not Abuse

    Chapter 43 - Application, Not Abuse

    ¡°Now, you choose,¡± Wipera said. ¡°Either you sacrifice the boy and be one of us, or you be the sacrifice.¡±

    Choosing the former would likely allow him power over me, the vice-captain awaiting appointment, and consequently the Dark Knights through ckmail. Thetter would result in both me and Sevi-Mayer being killed.

    The man-turned-boy was, as usual, staring at me with his deadpan face, but I could sense the dissatisfaction in his eyes that showed his desire to undo the transformation. I shook my head at him. The situation couldn¡¯t be any more uncertain. Mayer was indeed strong, but could he defeat all the others when he waspletely weaponless? Of course¡­ It would take, what, 10 seconds? ¡­Still, I felt it would be more helpful to lessen the risk a bit more. ¡°Why are you so confident that I¡¯d join your side?¡± I asked, trying to divert attention my way. ¡°If I reported your crimes¡­¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯d believe in you?¡±

    ¡°Well, obviously¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re alone, while we¡¯re many. Besides, we¡¯ve worked with diligence in the Dark Knights for so long. It¡¯s a piece of cake framing you for our wrongs,¡± he said, and my silence prompted him to continue. ¡°Think carefully. It¡¯s not a bad choice¡ªyou have a bad rep in the Dark Knights as it is. With the Blue mes on your side, you¡¯ll have a standing of your own.¡± Wipera persuaded me gently at first, but not getting the answer he wanted, he started screaming. ¡°How long do you think a garbage support mage canst as vice-captain?¡±

    ¡°Support magic is more useful than you think,¡± I replied.

    ¡°Useful? Does trash have use too? Because that¡¯s what support magic is!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s rich,ing from somebody who¡¯s fervently benefiting from it.¡± I glowered at Wipera, twisting my lips into a sneer. ¡°Your method is wrong. Don¡¯t go around telling anyone what your ss is. It¡¯s an embarrassment to us support mages.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? You want to die, is that it?¡± Wipera¡¯s face warped with anger. It was clear that my mocking words hurt his pride. With clenched teeth and a forced smile, he gripped the dagger in his hand harder as he kicked my legs out from under me. ¡°Fine, then,¡± he snarled, ¡°I¡¯ll do as you wish. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be lonely; we¡¯ll bury that arrow-shooting brat right beside you.¡±

    It was as I had predicted: he had nned on killing Sevi too all along. ¡°The captain won¡¯t sit by and ignore this matter,¡± I warned him.

    ¡°His Excellency won¡¯t think much of anything as long as a dungeon gets closed,¡± Wipera said. ¡°I¡¯ll report that you caused a panic during the raid and inflicted extreme damage on the team before dying by a monster¡¯s attack.¡±

    He raised his dagger into the air and I shut my eyes in anticipation of the pain that would sear my neck¡­ but I felt nothing. Instead, Wipera released his grip on my shoulder. ¡°Kugh¡­!¡±

    Hearing a groan, I tentatively lifted my head and saw Mayer clutching Wipera¡¯s arm like a kite that had caught prey. Next, I saw that the Blue mes who had been holding Mayer were syed across the ground, looking dumbfounded. Wipera looked equally at a loss at the sudden turn of events, struggling in vain to get Mayer¡¯s hand off him but failing to make the transformed captain even budge.

    Mayer gazed down at me, gnashing his teeth in fury as he savagely hissed, ¡°Just why¡­?¡±

    I felt a chill, more intense than when Wipera¡¯s knife was at my throat as in the next instant, Mayer¡¯s figure turned hazy¡ªthe transforming spell was wearing off. The young boy before my eyes was engulfed in light and, secondster, he was reced by a giant man cloaked in a menacing air like a denizen of the dark. Now returned to his original form, Mayer¡¯s shadow fell over me as if it were devouring my very being. ¡°I let you test my patience¡­ and you n on giving the signal only after getting stabbed. Correct?¡± He growled.

    His rage was frightening to the point of inducing hups, even more so because he was so close and so focused on me. While I did think that he wouldn¡¯t like my idea very much, this was beyond my expectations. ¡°¡­I intended on reducing the risks somehow,¡± I awkwardlyughed, giving out an excuse.

    ¡°You would cut your throat for that? Do not give me that nonsense!¡±

    ¡°I had a n¡­¡± I grumbled at Mayer¡¯s loud reprimand as I got to my feet. His re at me was intense, almost searing my skin.

    ¡°¡­Y-your Excellency?!¡±

    ¡°That brat just now was¡­?¡±

 Chapter 44: Application, Not Abuse

    Chapter 44 - Application, Not Abuse

    The members of the Blue mes muttered in disbelief, staring foolishly at their captain. Their surprise was to be expected; transformation spells were rarely used and few were capable of even casting it. Not all support mages could use the same spell unless they were a pro at their branch of magic like I was. At a loss about what they should do next, the Blue mes¡¯ unease made their weapons shake in their grips. Eventually, they lowered their arms to the ground.

    ¡°K-kargh!¡± Wipera dropped his dagger, unable to bear the pain of his arm being twisted, and the ng of metal against stone rang sharply throughout the air.

    ¡°In any case¡­ Having figured out this much should be enough to convict them of their crimes.¡± Mayer flung away Wipera¡¯s arm and, despite his hefty weight, the man was sent rolling away like a fluttering leaf. The arm brace was crushed, showing just how powerful Mayer¡¯s grip had been. The sight made me flinch. I¡¯d been shaking hands with him all this time? Good Lord! I repeatedly swore to myself to take care of how I acted around Mayer from now on.

    Wipera looked between me and Mayer with a deathly paleplexion, his expression a contrast of great despair and small hope as he began squeezing out words with difficulty. ¡°Kegh¡­ N-now that it¡¯se to this¡­¡± Having grasped the situation, Wipera¡¯s eyes glinted ominously. He understood what was going on, yet he didn¡¯t make a wise choice here; instead of begging for Mayer¡¯s mercy, he made the worst decision. Pointing at me, he cried out, ¡°S-seize that shrew! If I can gain power by killing that woman, I-I can defeat even Mayer!¡±

    So¡­ he thought that killing me and doubling his power would make him a match for Mayer? What a joke.

    Since I knew Wipera¡¯s stats, the response of the Blue mes only looked like suicide to me. Not even having proper knowledge of their own superior¡¯s capability¡­ was pathetically absurd. Mayer too seemed incredulous as he let out a lowugh.

    Despite giving themand himself, Wipera seemed anxious as his body shook noticeably. His unease infected his team members, rendering them hesitant to act first. Believing it was toote to ask for Mayer¡¯s forgiveness, he gritted his teeth and screamed even louder than before. ¡°M-Mayer Knox is a human as well! He¡¯s not even armed properly right now. You just have to kill that sow! At this rate, we¡¯ll all be screwed!¡±

    The man¡¯s thoughts were obvious, like a cornered rat biting at a cat¡ªthinking that Mayer was off his guard, the rat thought he could defeat his captain. Clearly, the over-secretion of endorphins in the face of imminent death had paralyzed his mind.

    Wipera¡¯s desperate resistance made me sigh. To think of picking a fight with Mayer¡­ he must¡¯ve thought there was still hope. Yes, that had to be it. Then shouldn¡¯t I let him taste a little more despair? I gestured for Mayer to pause and picked up the dagger Wipera had dropped. Twitching the point of the de at its owner, I drawled, ¡°So you think you can defeat Mayer Knox by killing me?¡±

    Anger and hate sparked in Wipera¡¯s eyes. ¡°You sly wench! ying innocent despite bringing Mayer with you! I swear on my life that I will bring you down with me!¡±

    No sooner had he finished vowing that, I made a long cut on my forearm with his dagger, a wide smile on my lips.

    ¡°Jun Karentia!¡± Mayer bellowed furiously, his voice ringing through the dungeon. He strode over with astonished eyes to grab my injured arm. Contrary to hisrge and rough hand, his grip was as gentle as one would caress a withering flower.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I reassured him, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Fine?! Give me your ar¡ªWait. The injury¡­¡± Mayer trailed off in the middle as he looked at my forearm with confusion; the shed cloth that covered my forearm showed perfectly intact skin. ¡°What in the world¡­¡± he murmured in bafflement.

    Suddenly, a groan of pain burst from Wipera¡¯s mouth. ¡°Gah! Yargh?¡± Blood dripped down his left arm from the exact spot where I had cut myself and he spluttered confusedly, ¡°W-what the! W-why am I¡­!¡±

    Everyone, including Wipera, looked at me, stupefied. With a wide grin, I said, ¡°You¡¯re not the only one with that kind of ability.¡± Having predicted what would happen, I had cast ¡®Divine Devotion¡¯ earlier on when I sensed things were going wrong.

    [The designated party member takes the damage suffered by a party member instead.]

    This spell¡ªwhich was, in a sense, a warding charm¡ªwas the secret card up my sleeve which I had prepared in the case of a mutiny. Although I ended up using it faster than I had expected, it had worked. The effects of support magic prioritized the first spell cast. In other words, Wipera would receive damage even if I was attacked, and because I didn¡¯t receive damage, Wipera¡¯s power wouldn¡¯t increase.

    ¡°st it, Jun Karentia you witch¡­!¡± Wipera cursed. Perhaps because he was also a support mage, he was the first one to understand what had happened. Had he realized that it was impossible to ovee his plight? Wipera howled wildly as he shot a burning re at me, his eyes rmingly bloodshot.

    Iughed out loud at his despair and bared a winning smile as I reminded him, ¡°Application, not abuse, right? Your words exactly.¡±

 Chapter 45: Judgement

    Chapter 45 - Judgement

    As he watched the unexpected turn of events unfolding before him, Mayer frowned. Then, aftering to ate understanding of what had happened, his face crumpled even more. ¡°Jun Karentia! I am telling you now: if you ever get up to this sort of self-injuring again¡ª!¡± He chastised.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a hobby of harming myself, alright? Don¡¯t worry about it too much.¡± I cut him off, exaggeratedly shaking my intact left arm. Of course, it wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t feel any pain from the cut. If I had gone through the same experience at the start of the first ythrough I would¡¯ve bawled my head off. However, I did go through quite a bit since then so this much was nothing. Compared to losing an arm, it wasn¡¯t even worth batting an eye over.

    Besides, it was unlikely that Mayer was making such a fuss because he was truly worried about me. It¡¯d be troublesome if the woman he went to great lengths to appoint as vice-captain died without even making any achievements, no?

    As Mayer scrutinized me with his golden eyes, I put on an innocent face and yed dumb. ¡°I wonder if you do truly have such a hobby. It seems I must revise my assessment of you,¡± he mused.

    ¡°Wait. Revise what?¡±

    ¡°And I thought you were clever and rational¡ªturns out you are an utter fool.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t I make the most rational judgment possible?¡±

    ¡°By cutting yourself needlessly?¡±

    Honestly, I had no retort for that. I was driven by my desire for revenge on Wipera for twisting my original ns, while also resenting having my reputation bombed as a fellow support mage. In short, everything was the result of my painstaking contemtion of how to put Wipera into despair. With no exnation to give him, I could only let out an awkward, tentativeugh.

    Meanwhile, the other members of the Blue mes snapped to their senses and dropped their weapons, the metal rattling noisily against the ground. Realizing that Wipera¡¯s ¡®secret move¡¯ had turned out to be useless and that it was pointless resisting, they knelt on their heads, one after another. ¡°W-we¡¯ve done nothing wrong! We just did as our team leader ordered! The leader¡¯smand in a dungeon is absolute, isn¡¯t it! Your Excellency, please!¡± They yelled in their defense.

    ¡°Trying to save your skins? You rats!¡± Wipera shrieked in bitter resentment from the betrayal, but he too was left without a choice. His only option was to bow his head alongside his team members and beg for mercy.

    Mayer lifted a sword from among the weapons dropped by the Blue mes. There was a chill in his eyes that was discrepant to their golden color, so intense that the demon realm probably felt warmer inparison. ¡°A leader¡¯s order is to be obeyed without question¡­¡± He whispered. ¡°But a captain¡¯smand in a corps isw.¡±

    He approached the kneeling men, his every step making them inch backward on their bottoms. ¡°What, am I to take it that you are all willing to ept themand to take the lives of others, but you refuse to ept themand to pay for your sins¡­?¡± He snorted at theirck of pride on top of theirck of morality. ¡°Well? Choosing which orders to follow, is it? Could there be an excuse any more ridiculous than this?¡±

    ¡°Please, sir, have mercy¡­!¡±

    Mayer paid no regard to their begging and turned to me instead, tapping his broad shoulder with the t of his sword. ¡°What will you do, Jun Karentia? You decide: are they to be punished here, or tried for their sins outside?¡±

    I cleared my throat with a cough and began, ¡°While I do think it¡¯d be nice to take this opportunity to publicize their sins and establish discipline in the Dark Knights¡­¡± I trailed off. The men¡¯s emotions wereid bare as their faces alternatingly showed despair and hope, death and life. I chose to trash their hope. ¡°But as that may result in nting distrust among our men, I think it¡¯s better to deal with the matter silently.¡±

    The implied verdict was to seal their mouths with death. Those who got my meaning turned pale; regardless, one of them still cried desperately for redemption, thinking there was still a way out. ¡°T-The boss monster is still there! If y-you give us j-just one more chance, Your Excellency¡­!¡±

    ¡°Boss monster?¡± Iughed out loud, unable to hold myself back. Did these people really think we needed their help to take down the boss of a dungeon of this level?

    Mayer sighed. ¡°To think these fools whock the slightest objectivity regarding dungeons and the corps are part of the Dark Knights¡­ I am embarrassed that you had to see this.¡± Hemented with a tone full of shame.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Unlike you, Captain, I¡¯m not going to revise any assessments.¡±

    ¡°That is a relief to hear,¡± Mayer said and went to stand before Wipera, who trembled as his captain¡¯s shadow fell over him.

    The Dark Knight¡¯s sword rose and yet the renegade still denied reality, stammering hisst words. ¡°I-I am-I am God¡¯s chosen one!¡±

    The de of judgment fell, devoid of hesitation or mercy.

 Chapter 46: Judgement

    Chapter 46 - Judgement

    We dealt with the rest and left their bodies behind. Before we engaged in battle with the boss monster, I asked Mayer, ¡°Shall I cast some spells for you?¡±

    ¡°I do not believe you need to take the trouble¡­ but perhaps you should do it to gain contribution.¡±

    I agreed. I couldn¡¯t let a chance to get piggybacked like this go, especially considering that my level wasn¡¯t that high yet. ¡°Mighty Strength!¡±

    I cast a simple attack boost spell on Mayer. Unlike healing magic¡ªwhich had a fixed healing value in this world¡ªsupport magic was mostly based on rtive value. In other words, the higher the stats of the spell target, the greater the boosting value. And in Mayer¡¯s case¡­

    The air around him shimmered fleetingly as his stats increased. It was nothing but a 10% attack boost, yet that 10% alone far exceeded my offensive capability. Perhaps it was his first time receiving support magic as Mayer seemed amazed by the overflowing power he felt. ¡°Exactly how much has my power increased?¡± He muttered.

    ¡°10% for now. It¡¯s an ordinary attack-boosting spell.¡± I exined. ¡°I can cast up to three stacks at once. Shall I?¡±

    With three stacks, the bonus would be 33%. I was probably the only one capable of doing this much, a fact which I was slightly proud of. However, Mayer shook his head in refusal. ¡°No. I feel tipsy.¡± He was repeatedly clenching his hands and every time he did so, it felt as if he was pulverizing the very air inside his palms. ¡°Did Wipera say he could double his original ability?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s possible to do that much, but there are great restrictions. In his case, life was the cost and the target of support was limited to himself as well.¡±

    As far as I was concerned, it was a truly useless spell despite its high efficacy. What use was there in increasing my power? Zero would always result in zero, regardless of the multiplier. Hearing my answer, Mayer murmured, ¡°I see¡­ I can somewhat understand why Wipera would have gone so far.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°The power he gained must have truly felt like his own. And power can be more addictive than drugs¡­ It would not have been easy shaking off its allure.¡± A bitter smile hung on Mayer¡¯s lips. Perhaps he empathized with the desperation to grow stronger no matter what. ¡°However¡­¡± he added, face hardening as he tightly gripped his bloodstained sword. ¡°His actions were unforgivable. When you sin, you must pay the price for it,¡± he uttered in a tone simr to the swearing of an oath.

    As it was meaningless to waste any more time, we entered the final area of the dungeon¡ªthe boss¡¯s chamber. Mayer defeated the boss monster with such ease that I felt awkward for using support magic on him. It was my first time seeing him in action, yet I didn¡¯t get to see much before the monster croaked. It ended so fast that I had taken more time casting the support spell for Mayer before the battle.

    While I was still dumbstruck by the oue, the exit portal opened. If Mayer hadn¡¯t pulled me out, I might¡¯ve stood there zoning out and would have ended up trapped in the dungeon. The gate closed not long after we passed through.

    It turned out that the sword Mayer had picked up couldn¡¯t withstand his strength: it began to crack apart. What a fearsome man. ¡°¡­I¡¯m d it only broke after you defeated the monster. You almost ended up fighting barehanded,¡± Imented in a half-joking tone. Honestly, though, I was sure Mayer could¡¯ve gone barehanded and won just fine.

    Somebody approached us then. ¡°Your Excellency.¡± It was August, who had been waiting for us.

    ¡°Did anything happen of note?¡± Mayer asked.

    ¡°No, sir. But¡­ Seeing that only the two of you havee out, that must mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed. It was as we expected.¡±

    August, who knew about the situation to some extent, lowered his head mournfully and made the sign of the cross. ¡°Who could have imagined they would use the blessing of Saint Marianne to do evil¡­ It is a tragedy.¡±

    For a moment, I thought he felt sad at the deaths of the Blue mes, but it turned out he was more concerned over the misuse of power. I had briefly forgotten that the religion in this world ced more importance on responsibility for the blessing of God¡ªmagic¡ªthan life. Nevertheless, it was disconcerting to see a priest reacting in a manner that suggested he didn¡¯t give a fart about the importance of life.

    As I was lost in ufortable thoughts, Mayer abruptly pulled me into his arms and dragged me closer to August, saying, ¡°In any case, you came just in time. Reverend August, heal the vice-captain at once. She was kicked and stabbed all over, I tell you.¡±

    I immediately protested, ¡°But I¡¯m not hurt anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Ignore what she says.¡± Mayer retorted curtly.

    I didn¡¯t know what sort of face he was making as I had my back to him, but I could tell by his voice alone that he wasn¡¯t happy. I grumbled inwardly. It wasn¡¯t like over-healing a healthy person would boost their energy or anything. It was just a waste of holy power! Did August have nothing but power to spare?

    The look on the priest¡¯s face as he healed me suggested he shared my thoughts, but as there was no way around it under Mayer¡¯s strict watch, the meaningless treatment continued¡­ during which Mayer continued to nag incessantly. ¡°We have big things to achieve, you and I, together! How could you abuse your body like this already?¡±

    ¡°Yes, okay.¡± I nodded nomittally.

    ¡°Your body no longer belongs solely to yourself. You must feel more responsibility and¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, of course.¡±

 Chapter 47: A Softie Inside

    Chapter 47 - A Softie Inside

    After dealing with the Blue mes and their leader, Wipera, Mayer gathered the elites of the Dark Knights to discuss the incident. Only three of them were avable, though: Axion, August, and the tanker Robur. The other two were out on duty with their respective teams to clear dungeons.

    Robur listened to a brief recount of the incident with a grave expression. ¡°Who knew Wipera would do such a thing¡­¡± she murmured.

    A shield keeper in her early thirties with very attractive dark skin, Robur was the third tallest among the elites. Considering how giant Mayer and August were, her physique was nothing short of formidable, even more so whenpared to the standards of an ordinary person like me. Even Axion, who was shorter than her, was quite tall but slim. I felt like the odd one out in the conference room, like a dwarf in a country of giants.

    ¡°No wonder,¡± muttered Axion. ¡°I thought it was strange how Wipera had been showing such dramatic improvement in skilltely. Why would Saint Marianne grant such talent to such a man¡­?¡± He clucked his tongue unhappily.

    The mere mention of the saint riled up August, who had been apathetic so far. ¡°I am certain Saint Marianne has it all thought out,¡± he snapped. ¡°If God granted mana ording to one¡¯s personality, do you think you could have possessed the same power you do now, Brother Axion?¡±

    And thus, the two began bickering back and forth.

    ¡°Well, of course! I think I¡¯m well deserving of it. It¡¯s an outstanding talent worthy of my fantastic character, don¡¯t you think?¡± Axion bragged.

    ¡°That very attitude of yours¡ªthe inability to feel gratitude to Marianne¡ªis the problem.¡±

    Axion aside, it was odd to see August, a man of few words, acting like that. Despite my confusion, the others seemed used to it. ¡°Men, I tell you! They only know how to make noise all the time!¡± Robur eximed, annoyed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you both fight it out, instead? Prove your conviction with your fist, yeah?¡±

    ¡°Big sis, you telling me to fight that zombie?¡±

    ¡°Saint Marianne rejects needless violence.¡±

    Robur clucked her tongue, sneering. ¡°All talk and no action.¡±

    I thought Robur¡¯s reproach would knock some sense into them, but no¡­ It only spurred them further.

    ¡°I do not know why a person as devout as His Excellency would ce faith in someone like you, brother.¡± The priest stared at the mage as he continued, ¡°While you do indeed possess powerful mana, there are limits to what you can achieve if you do not appreciate what you are given.¡±

    ¡°His Excellency has faith in me because I¡¯m strong. Fill a party based on piety, however, and next thing you know, you¡¯ll have nothing but corpses left.¡±

    For a brief moment, I tried to imagine a party of sevenposed of nothing but priests. If bnced right, and considering how the fellspawn were of the dark element, it could perhaps be the strongestposition in many ways. ¡°That might be worth trying, too¡­¡± I muttered to myself subconsciously.

    Axion jumped up in shock. ¡°Hang on now¡­ Are you serious, Jun? Really? No jokes?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± I hesitated. ¡°If there were seven priests of Reverend August¡¯s Caliber, the advantage in element would make them undefeatable.¡± With a physique like August¡¯s, plus a little bit of training, there¡¯d be no problems in either offense or defense. Since a priest¡¯s specialty was healing, there¡¯d be no worries in the survival department either.

    Imagining seven of August made Axion twist his face. ¡°There¡¯s no way there¡¯d be six more priests like him,¡± he blurted.

    ¡°But there might be at least one. Hmm¡­ It¡¯s something to think about.¡±

    It didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea to have another priest whose main strength wasn¡¯t healing. Robur, who had been listening with her arms crossed, raised a brow as she remarked, ¡°You talk like you can make a second August.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d be difficult, but not impossible.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll say¡­ Is support magic something that capable?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard of how drastically Wipera¡¯s skills have improved recently. It¡¯s possible to be stronger even faster,¡± I answered calmly. I had a skill called ¡®Rich Experience¡¯ that increased acquired experience. For those who needed every dungeon and battle experience they could get, it was an invaluable skill. After all, experience could only be gained by defeating monsters in dungeons.

    When I mentioned growing stronger faster, Axion¡¯s face turned bright. ¡°I knew you were a gem, but¡­ Jun, please include me in the special unit as well. I¡¯m pretty useful, aren¡¯t I?¡± he boasted, clinging to me and singing all sorts of praises, which wasn¡¯t strangeing from him. It was in his nature to ce importance on talent and power.

 Chapter 48: A Softie Inside

    Chapter 48 - A Softie Inside

    I shooed him away like chasing off a pesky fly and said, ¡°Axion. If you¡¯re trying to join the special unit for your personal growth, I¡¯d like to tell you that it¡¯s utterly pointless.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because going to dungeons that¡¯ll help you improve is impossible for me at my current level. I¡¯d probably die before you even gained a level, I think? And I doubt going around low-level dungeons will help you any either.¡±

    Axion¡¯s shoulders dropped and he pouted, crestfallen, putting his intellectual face to waste. ¡°Will you please level up quickly, then?¡± he grumbled like a child. ¡°How can the vice-captain not even be level 50¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll catch up in no time, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Are you ying cat-and-mouse with me?¡± Despite hisints, Axion looked happy at the prospect of me leveling up quickly and going on dungeons alongside him. That was my secret purpose in creating the special unit, to begin with. While I also aimed to develop outstanding corps members, improving my reputation and securing a ce within the Dark Knights in the process, my most pressing concern was raising my level. Of course, it would be fine to let Mayer carry me, but the downside was the same as with Axion: high-level dungeons suitable for them were too dangerous for me, and going around low-level dungeons was a waste of time for them.

    In any case, at this rate, we¡¯d continue to discuss the special unit. Although it didn¡¯t matter what we spoke about, it wasn¡¯t the most important topic at hand so I tried changing the subject. However, Mayer took the initiative to break the silence he had maintained thus far and abruptly dered, ¡°Then it will be announced that the crimes of Wipera and his men weremitted out of jealousy at seeing their juniors climbing the ranks. Murdering talented rookies¡­ Something along those lines.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not far off from the truth.¡±

    Wipera¡¯s status as a support mage would be kept among us since making that known to others would only cause unnecessary prejudice. Plus, it¡¯d be an additional hindrance to me. Thus, under everyone¡¯s agreement, the Blue mes incident was concluded.

    * * *

    It waste after the meeting ended when Mayer summoned me alone to his office. In the dimly lit room, he lifted an unopened bottle of wine and asked, ¡°How about having a ss as amendation for a job well done?¡±

    I immediately answered without giving it much thought. ¡°I like drinking. One ss won¡¯t be enough.¡±

    Nothing that belonged to Mayer was inexpensive. Needless to say, his wine was no different and I wasn¡¯t stupid to miss an opportunity to taste expensive liquor. Usually, drinking with a superior of the opposite sex sote at night would pose a problem, but the situation changed when the superior in question was Mayer Knox. The man was famous for having no interest in such monkey business.

    Hordes of women had attempted to seduce the famed grand duke, also titled Dark Knight. I could hardly count the ones I knew the names and faces of, even with all my fingers and toes. Of course, all those women suffered a bitter rejection, which was why the rumors of me and Mayer being lovers or whatnot made even less sense. The only potential risks in drinking with him were that it might worsen the rumors or I could get drunk enough to say what I shouldn¡¯t. If I unconsciously revealed that this world was actually a game world and that Mayer was the core of the Demon Lord¡­

    But surely that wouldn¡¯t happen, right? I was quite capable of holding my liquor, having never gotten drunk, and Jun¡¯s body (now mine) also had a high tolerance for spirits. I didn¡¯t know whether alcohol tolerance was a trait of the soul, or if it was something Jun and I shared, but it was fortunate that I didn¡¯t need to abstain or hold back from drinking.

    We started by having a ss of wine each, and then another until we drained a bottle in no time and Mayer took out a new one. It was just as expensive and delicious as I had anticipated. We downed ss after ss for a long while, and eventually, Mayer began to open his tightly closed lips. ¡°Wipera¡­ I did not know he was that kind of man in the past.¡±

    The drink must¡¯ve gotten to him as his murmuring voice was more rxed than usual, although hisplexion was perfectly fine. I would¡¯ve thought him a rock-hard drinker immune to liquor if he hadn¡¯t started talking. I wet my lips with wine and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that you didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°He was a man who cared for hisrades, back then,¡± he murmured. ¡°The Wipera I knew¡­ was that kind of man.¡±

    This answered my question of why he had invited me for a drink; he wanted to share his feelings with the aid of alcohol. I could understand why he could only invite me; he couldn¡¯t talk about the first ythrough and so on with others, after all.

    Still, I was surprised. Mayer was ruthless in cutting down Wipera and the Blue mes. He was so merciless that I thought he wasn¡¯t at all bothered by the incident. Thinking back on it, he hadn¡¯t looked good throughout the entire meeting. I had naturally assumed he was matching the atmosphere, ording to the gravity of the matter, but it showed then that he was brooding over it more deeply than I thought. I could only down more wine, somewhat lost for words at finding this unexpectedlypassionate side to Mayer.

 Chapter 49: Confession Time

    Chapter 49 - Confession Time

    Up to this moment, I had thought of Mayer as the strongest man in the world¡­ A dungeon-closing machine. Then, suddenly, he seemed much more human. Who would¡¯ve imagined Mayer to be a bad drunk? In my mind, he had always been a weapon made flesh, possessing a strong mind and body since birth. However, seeing him like this made me realize that he, too, was but a man and, for some reason, pity welled up from a corner of my heart. Who wouldn¡¯t feel this way when the strongest of mankind was showing his weak side, and only to you?

    From another perspective, this situation was hrious. Who was I to be sympathizing with a man who could send me off to the afterlife with a single twist of my neck? It was like a rat showing consideration for a tiger and the absurdity of the mental image made me chortle. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it too much,¡± I murmured.

    ¡°How can I not?¡± he shot back, staring at me expressionlessly and his feverish golden eyes glinted as if asking me for an answer. I circled the rim of my ss with a fingertip and pursed my lips, pensive. Was I imagining things?

    The fragrance of the red wine was sweet, yet it reminded me of the countless pools of blood I had stepped through in the past. ¡°Honestly, dungeons are too harsh for ordinary people to endure, no? I don¡¯t know what Wipera was like in the beginning, but it doesn¡¯t surprise me that he went insane,¡± Imented.

    Of the corps members that failed to cope with the continuous venturing in and out of dungeons, many changed just like Wipera did. It was easy to end up devaluing life since even with the low mortality rate, they had to constantly dance on the thin line between life and death. Friends andrades dying unintentionally in dungeons was something I took a long time to get used to as well.

    Perhaps by reminding myself that I was in a game world, I had been barely hanging in there, using self-delusion as a defense mechanism. Treating people, entering dungeons, killing both monsters and humans, all with the sense of ying a game¡­ And thinking about it, wasn¡¯t I a risk factor as well? I had to be careful; the most important thing was to not cross the line. The devil¡¯s whisper would always reach the ears of humans, but not everyone would listen.

    ¡°Of course, I meant that it¡¯s strange, not that it¡¯s right,¡± I continued speaking with a firmer tone. ¡°You said it yourself, Captain: what Wipera did was unforgivable, and I agree with you. Not everyone chooses the easy way of sacrificing others. To have made such a choice¡­¡± I paused. Although my mind was still clear, the wine was getting to me, stiffening my tongue. ¡°¡­He made such a choice because he was a weak man with no conviction. In the end, he ended up how he did because he wasn¡¯t strong enough.¡±

    I had no idea how Wipera¡¯s life had ended in the first ythrough, but I highly doubted he had a happy ending. Power gained in the manner he did was bound to betray its owner in a crucial moment.

    I stared at Mayer¡¯srge, calloused, and scarred fists ced on the table. Those tightly clenched hands of his were trying to hold onto too many things, and perhaps that was what moved my heart. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from reaching out to pat those scarred hands that were far bigger than mine andfort him. ¡°Your Excellency doesn¡¯t need to mind the circumstances of those who fail to be strong. Forget it.¡± Once everything was over, when the Demon Lord was in and Mayer became emperor, he would need to care for his people and therefore know how to look after the weak, but that time was far off. For the moment, he had neither the time nor the energy to spare for that as he had to focus on growing stronger, more than anybody else.

    Mayer wordlessly stared at my hand covering his for some time until he suddenly broke the silence. ¡°If.¡±

    He used his other hand to cover mine and the rush of warmth I felt from his strong grip was bewildering. However, something else shook me even more: I glimpsed, for the first time ever, the anxiety hidden deep within Mayer Knox. ¡°If I am not the strong man you believe me to be¡­¡± he suddenly muttered. ¡°If I am not the man who can live up to your expectations¡­ What would you do?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°Surely you would be disappointed.¡± Mayer bowed his head, chuckling. His golden eyes red for an instant, like a beast sniffing out the weakness of its prey. ¡°You chose me for being strong. Perhaps the disappointment will make you return to Fabian¡¯s side.¡±

 Chapter 50: Confession Time

    Chapter 50 - Confession Time

    My sluggish mind was shocked awake as if doused with cold water. I had been wondering what he was going to say¡­ but in the end, he was just trying to see if I still had lingering feelings for Fabian. Thinking about it, Mayer and I were close enough business-wise, but not so intimate as to show his weakness like this. What a cunning man. At first, I thought he was simply a bad drunk, but he could have orchestrated this situation to probe my thoughts. Not to mention, I had drunk a lot of wine as well. Clearly, he had nned to make me fess up my thoughts with the aid of intoxication, to see whether I would betray him or not.

    I regretted feeling sorry for this man for even a moment. A drink for a job well done, my foot!

    But regardless of how betrayed I felt, I was once Fabian¡¯s dog so I could understand why Mayer would try to fathom my thoughts. Putting my feelings aside, as far as appearances went, I couldn¡¯t have seemed more loyal to that traitor. I might¡¯ve seemed like a blind fanatic even up to the moment I joined the Dark Knights; it was understandable that the duke was having difficulties trusting me.

    Furthermore, he was hiding the crucial fact about him being the core of the Demon Lord. Seeing as how it wasn¡¯t a secret that could be shared with just anybody, he could only be careful about choosing who to keep by his side. Since I had proven how useful I could be, he had to be measuring how much trust he could ce¡­ With that being the case, I had to work even harder in gaining his trust. After all, I could only n future strategies if he revealed his possession of mana to me.

    Clearing up my thoughts, I sighed, a frown on my face. ¡°As you always say, Captain,¡± I began, raising my voice in annoyance, ¡°my lies show on my face so I¡¯m just going to be straight with you. Are you making fun of me right now?¡±

    Taken aback by my anger, Mayer¡¯s eyes widened, but that didn¡¯t stop me from running my mouth. ¡°Disappointed? Going back to Fabian? Are you branding me as a person without honor because I switched gs once?¡±

    ¡°That is not what I think, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then you wouldn¡¯t have even asked that question in the first ce. Is it because I was Fabian¡¯s dog? Because dogs don¡¯t change owners?¡±

    ¡°Jun,¡± he muttered.

    ¡°Did I ever mention this? I hated being called that way.¡± He stared at me, silent, and I continued, ¡°I only did my best as a member of the corps and yet, for some reason, they got the wrong idea.¡±

    Mayer fell silent, as I knew he would. In moments like these, it was effective to y innocent or get overly angry. In his usual state of mind, Mayer would¡¯ve noticed something was up, but I presumed the alcohol was kicking in; he only sat there sweating in confusion at my unexpected outburst as he apologized, ¡°¡­I am truly sorry that I said such things when we first met.¡±

    ¡°Unlike you, Captain, I have arge heart, so apology epted.¡± His befuddled silence prompted me to go on talking. ¡°So then, why did you ask such a thing out of nowhere? Did you do something, by any chance? Sacrificed your men like Wipera or something? Is that why you were trying to beat me to the punch?¡±

    He hesitated. ¡°That¡­ is not it.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Fine?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re the one who proposed that I join the corps. But in the end, I thought things through before epting your offer. I chose you, Captain, because you met my conditions,¡± I exined somewhat indifferently, leaning back against my chair as much as I could. One of my hands was still being held by Mayer. ¡°We¡¯re both on the same boat already. You need to defeat the Demon Lord no matter what, Captain. It¡¯s no use even if youin. If it turns out that you aren¡¯t as strong as I thought¡­¡± I met Mayer¡¯s eyes and continued, in a clear voice, ¡°I just need to make you stronger.¡±

    Mayer stared at me nkly, wonder in his eyes. ¡°You¡­? Me?¡±

    ¡°Why? You think I can¡¯t?¡± I asked with a taunting grin. I knew his physical specs in and out so that didn¡¯t matter, but the problemy in his mentality. To begin with, I chose Mayer despite knowing that he would turn into the Demon Lord. Since I was already assuming the worst to happen, there wasn¡¯t much Mayer could do to put me at a loss. ¡°I just always do my best as a member of the corps, and doing my best means perfectly supporting you, Captain.¡± I continued to exin. ¡°So don¡¯t worry; even if you suddenly say you don¡¯t want to fight the Demon Lord, I¡¯ll send you to his castle even if I need to kick your ass over there. What else do you think I¡¯m suffering here for?¡±

    Mayer still looked disbelieving regardless of myposed attitude. The man was fidgeting with my poor hand so much that I felt they were getting worn out. Still, I let him do as he liked and had some wine to wet my throat that was dry from talking so much. Sipping at my ss, I nced sideways at Mayer, whose face had turned much gentler than before. Feeding me alcohol to probe my thoughts¡­ talk about shocking. I wouldn¡¯t ever be drinking with him again. Then again, the liquor in my mouth was far too sweet, and Mayer¡¯s handsome face was a fine appetizer to go with it¡­ so maybe just one more time.

    I was changing my mind like flipping a coin. If I could drink bottles of this standard of liquor, I could bear with some questioning anytime.

 Chapter 51: Talking Of The Past

    Chapter 51 - Talking Of the Past

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean I was going to forgive everything. Still feeling some resentment, I yanked my hand out of Mayer¡¯s grip and gruffly said, ¡°You promised me you¡¯d make the name of Jun Karentia go down in history.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, I did.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t lying, were you?¡± I squinted at him.

    ¡°No, I was not.¡±

    ¡°This weak act you¡¯re putting up doesn¡¯t make you sound persuasive,¡± I grumbled, initially pretending to be angry but I ended up feeling somewhat irritated for real.

    As if realizing that all his troubling thoughts were in vain, Mayer chuckled. ¡°Heh¡­ You must be the definition of a strong person, what with that unchanging attitude of yours.¡±

    ¡°¡­You speak as if you¡¯re familiar with how I was back in the first ythrough.¡±

    ¡°Of course I am. Why else would I havee to rescue you so suddenly? My eyes have been on you for a long time.¡±

    Whenever Mayer mentioned these memories, I trembled inside, my past attempted assassinations prickling my conscience. Thankfully, his words had nothing to do with that.

    ¡°By chance, I heard Fabian¡¯s expedition corps discussing which dungeon to raid. I do not quite remember which performance report meeting it was, but just to be clear, I was not spying. Your people were simply talking too loudly.¡± A faraway look appeared on Mayer¡¯s eyes as he reminisced. ¡°They seemed to be having trouble deciding between two dungeons and were adamant on choosing the one you said was impossible for everyone to raid.¡±

    I remembered that. Usually, I tended to stay back in meetings and such where one had to be vocal, but sometimes, when the corps had been about to pass over a special dungeon with good loot, I hadn¡¯t remained quiet. ¡°You were steadfast regardless of how others ignored you for being a support mage and it left a deep impression on me,¡± he added.

    And indeed, they hadpletely disregarded the supporter who hadn¡¯t even fought a monster properly before¡­ The thought of Mayer witnessing my moment of shame made me flush in embarrassment, feeling awkward. ¡°¡­In the end, my opinion wasn¡¯t epted,¡± I mumbled.

    ¡°Well, it matters not. We are in the second ythrough, anyway,¡± he said. ¡°Back then, I had wanted to try working with you¡­ Who would have guessed we would be together like this now?¡±

    No wonder; I must¡¯ve been marked by him way back then. Speaking of which, the dungeon I had rmended¡­ I was sure the Dark Knights had cleared it. At the time, I had thought it was merely a coincidence, but could it be that they had listened to my words? It made sense why he had paid attention to me; after all, the dungeon had been full of treasure. The duke must have thought that I was either very lucky or had information everyone else didn¡¯t, which was why he recruited me in the second ythrough¡­ Life was truly unpredictable, like the pping of a butterfly¡¯s wings causing a hurricane on the other side of the.

    ¡°Besides¡­ you also remember the first ythrough and that makes you very reliable. I am most happy that you became my vice-captain.¡±

    Was he trying to probe me under the guise of drunkenness? I raised a brow and pointed out, ¡°I never dreamed that your good treatment of a vice-captain included bearing with the noble captain¡¯s drunken behavior.¡±

    ¡°¡­Haha.¡±

    ¡°Next time, please don¡¯t do something like this, okay?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Mayer raised both hands in surrender at my grouching before straightening his face. ¡°From now on, I will be trusting youpletely.¡±

    What a liar¡ªhe still hadn¡¯t mentioned that he had demonic power! Still, I felt that he would let me know the truth at some point so I decided to be content with sharing a secret with him.

    ¡°I will do everything in my capability to give you what you desire,¡± he vowed. ¡°So long as I can kill the demon lord¡­ I can even give you the emperor¡¯s crown.¡±

    He had to be kidding. The captain of the expedition corps that slew the demon lord was supposed to be the emperor. If he passed the crown to me, there would be a huge opposition, and it wasn¡¯t like that was so easy to achieve in the first ce. However, Mayer didn¡¯t look like he was joking; he seemed to have zero interest in the throne. Then, all of a sudden, I recalled something Axion had said to me before:

    ¡°At times, His Excellency gives the impression that closing dungeons is his only purpose in living. Honestly, it¡¯s to the point where I¡¯m curious about his ns after the demon lord dies and everything is over,¡± he had said, back in the mess hall. The me mage had seen right through Mayer; the man was willing to burn his entire being to kill the demon lord, even though he wouldter crumble into white ashes. To their captain, wealth, glory, and unmatched power were all secondary objectives. His primary mission was to take down the lord of evil.

    ¡°¡­The wine¡¯s making you say all kinds of nonsense. I won¡¯t care even if you regret thister when you¡¯re sober,¡± I replied, feeling bitter from the thoughts bouncing in my head.

    ¡°I will not regret.¡±

    I sighed at Mayer¡¯s stubborn and fretful reaction. Before I knew it, we were deep into the night and I didn¡¯t know if it was the time or the wine, but I was feeling drowsy. I got up to leave and discreetly took the remaining bottle of liquor, intending to enjoy it by myselfter. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave now,¡± I announced, excusing myself.

 Chapter 52: Talking Of The Past

    Chapter 52 - Talking Of the Past

    ¡°I will see you off,¡± Mayer answered and also got up, but the alcohol in him made him sway. Perhaps it was due to hisrge size, but even the slightest stagger came off as threatening. If he ended up falling over me¡­ Yikes. Already feeling smothered, I desperately tried to dissuade him from seeing me off. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine! By the looks of it, I should be the one escorting you to bed, Captain. I suggest you hurry and go rest in your room.¡±

    ¡°¡­Just to the door, then.¡± He insisted and I couldn¡¯t stop him. With Mayer¡¯s every unsteady step spiking my anxiety, the room felt unnecessarily wide. After a moment that seemed like an eternity, we reached the door and I sighed in relief.

    ¡°Rest well, Captain. I enjoyed the wine,¡± I said, turning toward him.

    ¡°After all you drank, you take another bottle with you? Have you not had enough?¡±

    ¡°¡­Couldn¡¯t you have just let it pass?¡± I grumbled. Honestly, did he have to point it out? Sometimes, it was better to turn a blind eye to things.

    He leaned against the doorframe to steady himself, allowing me to finally have some peace of mind. ¡°You sure are a strong drinker; today it was my defeat. I gotpletely strung along,¡± he remarked.

    ¡°You reap what you sow.¡±

    Mayer¡¯s eyes curled in mirth for a moment as heughed at the warning hidden in my words. I had to admit, though: he was really tall up close. I had never noticed it before because we usually kept a distance, but his head was so far up that it was difficult for me to make eye contact, even though he was leaning at an angle.

    As an odd silence enveloped us, I observed his coarse cheeks and shadowed eyes. His breaths were touching my forehead and I realized a bit toote that the fragranceing from his mouth smelled the same as my wine. For some reason, that made my heart race¡­ Had I not drunk enough? I promised myself to have another ss when I got to my room.

    Right then, Mayer¡¯s mussed ck mane hung over me, tickling my forehead. I unconsciously reached out to touch it, only intending on pushing those loose strands behind his ear. Suddenly, Mayer caught my hand before I could do so as if he didn¡¯t want me to touch him. He was, objectively speaking, overreacting.

    I stood there blinking dumbly, failing to grasp the situation. Mayer registered his actions a few secondster and quietly let go of my hand. It felt a little sore despite being held so shortly. ¡°¡­I am sorry. I overreacted.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. That was a bit inappropriate of me.¡± Iughed it off awkwardly. Had I been in his shoes, I would¡¯ve felt ufortable. Even a superior touching a subordinate¡¯s hair woulde across as ridiculing; how perplexing would it be the other way around? I had indeed crossed the line. Convinced that I was drunk after all, I decided to have no more wine after getting back to my room and bid farewell in a fluster. ¡°Then¡­ have a good night.¡±

    ¡°¡­The same to you.¡±

    He looked like he wanted to say something else, but in the end, he didn¡¯t. Even as I hurried down the hallway, I could feel his gaze on me and, for a splitting second, I was almost ovee by the urge to turn around. I wanted to see what his face looked like, but I shook it off and kept walking, not looking back.

 Chapter 53: Drinking Again

    Chapter 53 - Drinking Again

    <strong>Act 4: I¡¯ll Have Them Grow Big and Strong</strong>

    On the next day, word about the shocking incident involving the Blue mes spread among the Dark Knights. Everyone was shaken by the tragedy wrought by those they had believed to berades. Mayer, in particr, wore a grim look never before seen on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing the captain look so furious¡­¡± Someonemented.

    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s something more serious that we¡¯re unaware of?¡±

    ¡°Best we keep on our toes¡ªit¡¯d suck to lose favor at a time like this.¡±

    Many people gathered together, gossiping, cautious of Mayer. In my case, because I knew the truth of the matter, the only feeling I had was incredulity as I was aware the duke was nursing a hangover. Judging by how unsteadily Mayer had been walking the night before, he had indeed drunk quite a lot.

    Sitting in the mess hall, I disinterestedly pushed my food around while listening to the chatter. Once I finished my meal, I immediately headed to my office, determined to finish the list of special unit members. Suddenly, someone called out toward me. ¡°Jun!¡±

    I turned around and saw Axion striding over, red hair fluttering about. ¡°I heard you had a drink with His Excellency after the meeting yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did have a ss.¡± I downed more than what one would call ¡®a ss¡¯, but I chose to gloss over that detail.

    ¡°His Excellency really seems to trust you,¡± he said, sounding impressed.

    ¡°We just had some liquor.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the thing!¡± he suddenly eximed.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°His Excellency doesn¡¯t drink with anyone in private,¡± Axion exined, staring at me. ¡°He either drinks with everyone at a banquet or he drinks alone.¡±

    ¡°Aha. So that¡¯s why he indulged himself so much yesterday¡­¡± I muttered to myself. I could guess where Mayer¡¯s habit of silently downing ss after ss hade from.

    ¡°I¡¯m seriously impressed.¡± The mage continued. ¡°You must¡¯ve felt lost, suddenly being appointed as vice-captain despite having no dungeon experience. And yet, next thing we know, you managed to purge corruption within the corps¡­ Did His Excellency know you were such a capable person from the beginning?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t say¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about the full extent of your ability. You were hiding your skills when we first met, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    This man was oddly insightful and I had to admit he had a keen sense. I began walking away as I replied, ¡°It¡¯s no use even if you praise me. I¡¯m not taking you into the special unit.¡±

    ¡°What, why!¡± Axion red up. ¡°You¡¯re taking Reverend August!¡±

    No wonder he had hinted the other day about how he wanted to enter dungeons with me; joining my unit had been the goal all along. ¡°The captain gave me Reverend August, I didn¡¯t choose. Besides, you have way too much offensive power.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll hold myself back.¡± He immediately promised.

    ¡°You¡¯re in charge of a team now. How about you take good care of your Red Wolves?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good at multi-tasking, being such an able man.¡±

    To my annoyance, Axion was very persistent. It dawned on me that this might be his biggest talent, instead of his mana or the like. I gave him a casual shrug before walking away briskly. Axion followed me, undaunted, and asked curiously, ¡°By the way, His Excellency is suffering from a hangover, yet you¡¯re just fine. I guess you didn¡¯t drink much?¡±

    I was sure I had drunk more than Mayer, but if I was honest then I¡¯de off as a conceited rookie so I gave an evasive answer. ¡°Well¡­ I just drank in moderation.¡±

    ¡°Wait up, what¡¯s with that reaction? You sound like somebody who can hold their liquor.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Robin then appeared out of nowhere and joined the conversation. ¡°What¡¯s this about somebody holding their liquor?¡±

    A lot of people were suddenly talking to me today. I had always gone around by myself like a loner, and yet¡­ It was a new feeling.

    ¡°Looks like our vice-captain knows how to drink, eh?¡± Robur hung an arm the width of my thighs across my shoulder, yanking me over to her. ¡°Now that¡¯s nice to hear. Let¡¯s have a drink togetherter, and get acquainted some more while we¡¯re at it.¡±

    She made a gesture that mimicked gulping from a bottle, looking livelier than I had ever seen her before. Axion frowned at her and came to my free side to whisper in my ear. ¡°Careful, Jun. Robur doesn¡¯t drink liquor, she bathes in it. And she may very well do the same thing to you.¡±

 Chapter 54: Drinking Again

    Chapter 54 - Drinking Again

    His whispering waspletely heard by Robur, however. ¡°Haha! That¡¯s just how a great warrior of Ragatan drinks!¡± she said, her hearty roar ofughter ringing in my ears. I hadn¡¯t had time to talk to Robur previously¡ªthanks to August and Axion¡¯s quibbling¡ªand I didn¡¯t expect to have the chance to do so like this. She was crude, but she wasn¡¯t a bad person. I nodded without objection. ¡°I like bathing in liquor too.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you know how to live life. I always felt frustrated being around this finicky, red-haired miser, and a certain blond priest who doesn¡¯t know how to have fun.¡±

    It was only then I understood Robur¡¯s abrupt friendly approach. Drinking buddies were important, after all. Thinking about it some more, there was no harm in getting closer to the elites whenever possible so I dly epted. ¡°You did sayter, but when I think about it, today wouldn¡¯t be bad either. Are you up for it?¡± I did have some work to do, but it could be put off a little.

    ¡°You bet I am!¡±

    ¡°Wait, Jun! You drank with His Excellency yesterday, yet you¡¯re going at it again now?¡± Axion interjected.

    ¡°There¡¯s yesterday¡¯s drinking, and then there¡¯s today¡¯s drinking,¡± I replied.

    Robur nodded. ¡°I love the sound of that. Come, let us women strike up a friendship.¡±

    ¡°Ha-hang on now! I¡¯ll go with you two!¡±

    * * *

    August arrived only after he finished his morning prayer, but by then we were already long into the drinking party. The priest looked around the office where bottles were rolling around the floor, bewildered. ¡°What are you all doing¡­ in broad daylight?¡± he muttered.

    Iughed awkwardly. To be frank, I was drinking during work hours so I had to tread carefully. Robur, on the other hand, felt no such guilt; standing proud and tall, sheughed cheerfully and shook a bottle of liquor as she joked, ¡°Oh, sir priest. How about a ss yourself? There¡¯s nomand of Saint Marianne that forbids drinking now, is there?¡±

    ¡°To polish the talent granted unto me in gratitude to God without a moment of indolence¡ªthat is my duty. To drink in broad daylight is to sin against God¡¯s mercy,¡± he replied.

    ¡°So stiff¡­¡±

    Despite Robur¡¯s grumbling, August¡¯s stance remained firm and so the party was forcefully stopped there. Axion and Robur left, leaving me alone with the priest. Feeling ufortable, I opened the window to let in some air since I could still vaguely smell alcohol lingering in the room. August clicked his tongue and began, ¡°It is troublesome to be swayed around by Sister Robur. You are our vice-captain, are you not? You must take control, sister.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you acknowledging me as vice-captain?¡± I asked in surprise. It was the first time August had mentioned my rank. With a heavy sigh, he said, ¡°Judging by thepetence you have shown so far, there is no reason to not acknowledge you. And if truth be told, it is no affair of mine whether to ept you or not.¡±

    His words were the truth, But I couldn¡¯t stop myself from ncing at him in curiosity. Although his face was as stiff as ever, I had the feeling that his expression had softened. ¡°It¡¯s reassuring to hear you say that,¡± I said.

    August made the sign of the cross as he added, ¡°The men¡¯s opinion of you will be reversed soon. You are someone who polishes the gift granted by Saint Marianne without judging it by human standards. That is why I pray for Marianne¡¯s blessing to be with you.¡±

    It finally dawned on me why I felt he had been so curt and purposefully kept his distance on our first meeting. Not because I was a support mage, but because he had been wary of me being someone riddled with inferiority and dissatisfaction due to my job ss. Or worse, being a cker who overly trusted the status of ¡®spellcaster¡¯¡­ The former case was Wipera, while thetter could be someone like Axion, who wasn¡¯t a cker but was full of himself all the time. August was more religious than I had thought, and it surprised me that such a man could get along well with Mayer, who didn¡¯t seem that devout¡­

    ¡°So even if Sister Robur suggests something like drinking in broad daylight in the future, please refuse. If you keep ying along with her, you will end up having liquor rece the blood in your veins.¡±

    As August seemed to have the wrong idea, I made an honest confession. ¡°¡­Just saying, but I was the one who suggested we drink.¡±

    Even if I kept up a good image with lies, it¡¯d only backfire harder when the truth came out. August wrinkled his brow as he asked, ¡°Did Sister Robur tell you to say that?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    With a solemn expression, he continued, ¡°You need not defend her with such a lie. I know everything.¡±

    It really was my fault, but August was not buying it at all. Feeling sorry for Robur, I swore to pay her backter. I helplessly passed over the matter with augh, feeling my conscience prick at having Robur wrongly med.

    Ding-ding. The bell of the monastery telling the hour rang, and just in good time too. I looked out the window at the monastery spire as I changed the subject. ¡°Come to think of it, when I first came to Nochtentoria Castle, I thought it felt like a monastery. I wondered why, but now I see it¡¯s because I can always hear hymns being sung.¡±

    ¡°The dukedom of Nochtentoria has been unsparingly supportive of religion since past generations. They have always given abundant donations as well. His Excellency, the current grand duke, has inherited the will of his predecessors and is a devout servant of our goddess¡­ and that is why I chose to be with the Dark Knights.¡±

 Chapter 55: Glory To The Dark Knights

    Chapter 55 - Glory to the Dark Knights

    August¡¯s faith and holy power were so massive, he was considered for bing the youngest cardinal in the goddess¡¯s order. Because of his good physical strength, many desired him by their side. All this made me wonder why he had joined the Dark Knights since August didn¡¯t value absolute power or wealth, while every man and their brother longed to rally under the duke¡¯s g. But it turned out that Mayer¡¯s piety scored higher in the priest¡¯s heart.

    As I finally solved one mystery, another popped up in exchange. I didn¡¯t expect Mayer Knox to be a faithful believer to the extent of gaining respect from August. The future demon lord¡­ a faithful servant of the goddess? Those two elements did not mix well at all.

    ¡°I assume the captain frequently prays in the monastery as well?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I know he always visits before setting off on an expedition. I advise you to do the same, vice-captain.¡±

    I had never been one to believe in religion, to begin with, and so my thoughts about a game world goddess needn¡¯t be said. Regardless if the deity of this world granted the supernatural abilities known as magic and holy power, no faith welled up in me. The story changed if Mayer, the highest authority within the Dark Knights, and August¡ªa core member of the corps¡ªwere devout believers. I had to summon faith even if I had none so I put on a mask of piety and nodded at his suggestion. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be sure to go with you sometime.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Robur,¡± I said after exining how August had ended up mistaking her as the mastermind behind the drinking party. It would have been inconvenient if she had misunderstood the situationter. Fortunately, she wasrgely unconcerned about it.

    ¡°Well, I would¡¯ve made the suggestion if you hadn¡¯t so it doesn¡¯t matter much,¡± she said, patting my shoulder with a heartyugh.

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    With a giggle, she continued, ¡°A person¡¯s usual behavior matters. What¡¯s to be done if that hard-headed priest didn¡¯t believe you when you said the truth? He¡¯d probably think I ckmailed you had you kept on insisting.¡±

    In a voice filled with remorse at how magnanimous Robur was, I said, ¡°I still feel sorry about it so let¡¯s have another drinkter. My treat.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    Growing closer with Robur was a fair gain. The genius talents of August and Axion made them the objects of admiration of the other corps members, but they were difficult to get close to. Robur, on the other hand, was prone to normally hanging out with the regr members, which was why she had a good reputation. Thanks to sticking around a woman like her, the number of people who openly insulted me had decreased. Not to mention, word had begun to spread that I was the one who had solved the incident with the Blue mes. Although taking credit for it wasn¡¯t my intention, I had no real reason to clear the facts¡­ Not that it was a lie or anything.

    Everyone had revised their opinion of me from a useless girl that joined the corps by luck to a somewhat useful, lucky girl. Of course, thebel of ¡®Mayer¡¯s lover¡¯ hadn¡¯t disappeared, but nobody went on about it in my face anymore. It was a wee monikerpared to being treated like a dog; at least I was considered a human being so I let the rumors go through one ear and out the other.

    Time passed, and the day of my initiation ceremony arrived. The vice-captain uniform Mayer had tailored for me was unlike themon uniforms; made of high-quality material, it had more spiff to its epaulets and sleeves. The calf-high boots were soft and light and the gloves fit just right. One could tell at first nce that it belonged to an officer. It was only after putting on this perfectly fitting uniform that I truly felt I had be the vice-captain of the Dark Knights.

    The initiation and inauguration began, and every corps member cried out the rallying call of the Dark Knights. ¡°Darkness-cleaving swords, earth-rumbling axes, sky-piercing bows, and radiant spears! Eternal glory be to the heirs of heroes and shields of the Champion¡ªto the Dark Knights!¡± They showed discipline worthy of the prestige and history of the Dark Knights. Was it because Mayer Knox was with us? A thrilling tension was running through the air.

    After a brief proceeding, Mayer called my name. ¡°Jun Karentia. Come forward.¡±

    I stepped onto the podium under the gazes of the knights, feeling that I wasn¡¯t cut out for all this¡­ But it was something I had to go through only once so I held back a sigh and took a deep breath. ¡°Hello, everyone,¡± I began, raising my voice from the belly due to ack of microphones. ¡°I¡¯m the newly appointed vice-captain of the Dark Knights.¡±

 Chapter 56: Glory To The Dark Knights

    Chapter 56 - Glory to the Dark Knights

    I slowly swept my gaze below the podium. Nobody¡¯s posture went ck because I was speaking; they still maintained their disciplined forms, but I could see the challenging dissent in their eyes. Rumors about me had already warped and spread; the enemy I face was the prejudice within these people. I reminded myself of this and continued, ¡°I know everyone must be at a loss because I appeared out of nowhere and took the empty position of vice-captain. I¡¯m sure there are many rumors about me spread regarding that.¡±

    At the mention of rumors, theplexions of the men whitened; they seemingly feared that I would dig into the source of those rumors and mete out punishments. Holding back a sneer, I wondered how much they had to hide as I went on. ¡°But I can dare say that those rumors came by because you all don¡¯t know me very well. I¡¯m not one to particrly care for obsessing with or ferreting out the past. Whatever you have all said about me before, I¡¯ll forget about from this moment on.¡± Small sounds of exhtion came from among the men¡ªinvoluntarily sighs of relief, no doubt. I chose that moment to jump on them. ¡°But it¡¯ll be different in the future. I don¡¯t mind whatever rumors that may spawn about me, but I will not forgive such hearsay interfering with my goal, nor do I think it should be forgiven.¡±

    A strong gust of wind blew then, making the g of our corps p violently, and my gray hair, the symbol of a support mage, fluttered along with it. It wasn¡¯t the time to mind the bothersome sensation, though. With red eyes, I looked straight ahead, and without any hesitation or any reservation, I shouted, ¡°I have only one goal¡ªto bring victory to the Dark Knights in the battle toe against the demon lord! And to that end, I don¡¯t intend on sparing any means or methods!¡±

    Suddenly, Mayer began pping and the others tentatively followed suit until, eventually, thunderous apuse filled the air as if I had given a masterful speech. Hah¡­ If I were to score my performance, I suppose I could give good points in having aimed for this sort of response from them. Going on about defeating the demon lord was Mayer¡¯s style, after all. My speech couldn¡¯t have failed as I knew best whom to butter up.

    I raised a hand, signaling for the unending apuse to stop, and the sounds of pping gradually died down. ¡°As part of my goal, I n to establish a special unit. You all may know about this from the rumors, but the special unit is a high-efficiency growth team that will hold priority over all dungeons assigned to the Dark Knights,¡± I said, breaking the renewed silence.

    The establishment of the special unit was already known, but holding dungeon priority was news to everyone. Unsurprisingly, the crowd was stirred, but I paid no mind to that and continued, ¡°Only those with talent and potential and those deemed essential to the corps will be selected for the special unit. You can refuse the invitation, but consider carefully before doing so¡ªthere will be no second chances.¡±

    Before, the men would¡¯ve expressed aversion, thinking that the special unit wasn¡¯t even worth careful consideration. Now, though, everyone seemed confused. The right to dungeon priority aside, it was obvious that the special unit would be given more support and power than expected, so they must¡¯ve realized it wasn¡¯t a good idea to simply refuse. ¡°The special unit memberposition will be strictly decided by myself as the vice-captain. Those who are nominated to join will receive individual notices,¡± I added.

    Those that wanted to join but had no confidence in their skills began to murmur among themselves, suspecting my objectivity and discernment. They spent so much time underrating and mocking the special unit as something no one wanted to be part of, yet now that it seemed worth something they talked of impartiality. They were a pack of sly cretins who wagged their tongues if it was to their advantage with more ease than flipping a hand. I calmly ignored their dissent; their voices would be forgotten anyway once the special unit was established. By then, they¡¯d flip their attitudes again to curry favor with me. I needn¡¯t bother with them.

    ¡°I, Jun Karentia, will do my best to eliminate harm, obtain everything of aid for the Dark Knights, and lead us to greater prosperity. Eternal glory be to the heirs of heroes and shields of the Champion¡ªto the Dark Knights.¡±

    I had dered my stance, and all that remained was to march onward. I looked to the future with determination in my eyes.

 Chapter 57: Youre A Mage, Sevi

    Chapter 57 - You''re A Mage, Sevi

    The special unit was assembled, with the most striking among them being the young boy jumping up and down with one hand up. The aforementioned bow user, Sevi Ventus, scampered over and cried out, ¡°Vice-captain!¡± Had he a tail, it would¡¯ve been spinning in circles at that moment. The boy looked at me andughed shyly, his pretty face gushing. ¡°I was so happy when you recruited me to the special unit that I couldn¡¯t even sleep wellst night.

    Although I usually kept a courteous distance from others, I couldn¡¯t help but treat this fourteen-year-old more casually. ¡°You have to sleep to grow.¡±

    ¡°Do you like tall people, Vice-captain? Then I¡¯ll make sure to sleep early from now on!¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­ Right. There¡¯s a good boy,¡± I replied, wondering if the boy was always this boisterous. It felt like he was much friendlier to me now than when we first met.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to live up to your expectations, Vice-captain. After all, you¡¯re my lifesaver,¡± Sevi said, gazing at me with resolute eyes. The details of the Blue mes incident were highly confidential; however, because he was involved, Sevi knew the truth. And so, ever since he found out about it, he had shown infinite trust toward me, which was somewhat perplexing. Did Mayer leave too strong of an impression when he transformed into Sevi¡­? Perhaps the sight of the captain stopping Wipera in the boy¡¯s form was too memorable¡ªI could see the man¡¯s image ovep the boy¡¯s figure vividly. When Sevi let out a shyugh, I couldn¡¯t help but imagine the captain doing the same and goosebumps appeared all over my skin.

    Despite how disconcerted I felt, that didn¡¯t mean I would exclude him from the special unit. Latent mages could hardly be consideredmon and Sevi was the most promising member of the special unit so far. Therefore, I had no choice but to get used to it.

    Patting Sevi on the head, I had him take a seat before casting a nce around the conference room where the special unit was gathered. Right next to the head of the table sat August, with a woman d in vestment stealing nces at him.

    That was Julieta wa, an acolyte. I had almost overlooked her because as a member of the church and not of the Dark Knights, her name didn¡¯t appear in the party window. Still, inspired by Axion¡¯s idea of having seven priests in a party, I thought it would be good to add one more priest. And so I checked out Nochtentoria Monastery, where I ended up discovering a hidden treasure¡ªa woman possessing potential far superior to any I had ever seen among the corps. That was when I forced Julieta to join the Dark Knights.

    ¡°With the pride of the Order, Brother August around¡­¡± Julieta mumbled, eyes darting back and forth cautiously. ¡°I don¡¯t get why I was chosen to be here when I haven¡¯t even managed to be a priest yet¡­ Besides, I cause trouble every day¡­¡± Due to hercking holy power, Julieta¡¯s hair was more straw-colored than golden. Herck of spirit wasn¡¯t a surprise as, apparently, she was often scolded in the monastery. Shutting her eyes tightly, Julietta bowed and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll take Brother August as my role model and¡­ and¡­ and work hard to improve my healing skills! I¡¯ll do my best!¡±

    ¡°Come now, Sister, your healing doesn¡¯t need improvement. That isn¡¯t what you need to learn from Reverend August,¡± I said.

    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± Julieta shot me a nk look.

    Staring at her with a serious expression, I exined. ¡°What you need to learn from him is toughness. See those muscles?¡± I pointed at August. ¡°That¡¯s what you need to follow. Instead of praying, I want you to take up a mace.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Julieta jumped to her feet and stared at August¡¯s sturdy muscles. The priest¡¯s brow visibly twitched at the sudden situation, his face disying his current feelings very clearly: ¡®What bull is this?¡¯ However, as a man of the clergy, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say such words out loud. Julieta, on the other hand, was appalled by the mental image of her body with August¡¯s brawn. ¡°Y-you must be joking! You¡¯re just teasing me, aren¡¯t you, Sister?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m speaking very honestly, Sister. I¡¯m certain that a mace will suit you very well.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about it being a mace? Notce? Did I hear you right?¡± Julieta insisted.

    ¡°How useful couldce be in a dungeon?¡± I chuckled. ¡°Yes, you heard me right: I¡¯m talking about that heavy, thick, brutal mace.¡± I put on a serious yet sincere expression to convey the truthfulness of my statement. Yes, Julieta possessed outstanding potential as a melee attacker. All the troubles she caused in the monastery were rted to this: damaging furniture, ripping habits while washing them, causing brick walls to suddenly crumble¡­ Those were the only sort of idents she caused. All this time, that overflowing power of hers had been waiting for the moment to shine; it had been waiting for me. I calmed Julieta with a bright grin. ¡°Now, now. I¡¯ll eventually exin everything regarding the individual direction of growth for everyone, separately and in detail.¡±

 Chapter 58: Youre A Mage, Sevi

    Chapter 58 - You''re A Mage, Sevi

    Julieta had no choice but to sit back down. ¡°Looks like just about everyone has gathered.¡± I gazed around the conference room with a satisfied smile, even though it still had many vacant seats.

    ¡°Is this everyone?¡± asked Sevi as he nced around the room. His elbows were almost lined up with his shoulders, a consequence of sitting at a table tailored for people¡ªlike the captain¡ªwho were absurdly tall. Even I found the table big.

    Adding the purchase of a new set of tables and chairs to my mental checklist, I continued, ¡°I intend on choosing one or two more members in the uing recruit examination. Until then Sevi and Sister Julieta will proceed with the early stages of training. Once every member is ounted for, we¡¯ll begin exploring dungeons.¡± At this, both newbies gulped nervously and I had to suppress augh over their cuteness. ¡°I n on having the special unit consist of three existing corps members and four rookies. The idea is to have the existing members provide minimal support while focusing on the growth of the new ones,¡± I exined. ¡°I dare say you¡¯ll all have to push yourselves a little harder than you think necessary once we¡¯re in the dungeons.¡±

    August then raised a hand and as soon as I nodded in permission, he asked, ¡°Who will be chosen from among the existing members?¡±

    ¡°Reverend August, me, and for thest member, I think an experienced melee attacker would be good. Oh, I have someone in mind, of course. That person couldn¡¯t attend today due to some circumstances.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you, Vice-captain, also count as an existing member?¡±

    I supposed that as far as everyone was concerned, I was a rookie too. With my low level and little-known experience, it couldn¡¯t be helped. Nevertheless, at times of such doubt, there was a magic word that could solve everything so I calmly answered, ¡°Naturally. That¡¯s how I made my report to the captain as well. He didn¡¯t say much.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t surprising that anything was eptable in the Dark Knights so long as one had Mayer Knox¡¯s approval. August seemed like he had a bunch of things he wanted to say, but in the end, he kept his thoughts to himself.

    * * *

    And so, the short-term growth special unit was formed and I began instructing the rookies. I started with Sevi, who seemed skeptical about his abilities despite his unfaltering belief in me. He gazed at his hand in confusion and asked, ¡°I have a talent for magic?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll awaken as a mage in no time if you do as I say,¡± I assured him. ¡°Of course, you won¡¯t be able to use magic in dungeons right away. You need to spend a long period getting used to it¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything to be a mage! I canplete any training, no matter how difficult it is! I could even stand in a fire if you tell me to¡­!¡±

    As he didn¡¯t have the potential for fire magic in the first ce, I hastily pulled in the reigns on the boy who was bursting with too much motivation. ¡°No, I won¡¯t be asking such dangerous training of you.¡±

    Meanwhile, August gazed at us with twitching brows. He seemed doubtful as to whether Sevi truly hadtent magical powers, and it was understandable. The ordinary humans of this world possessed magic resistance; in other words, they were incapable of sensing mana. An extreme few, however, were exceptionally sensitive to certain elements of mana, and this minority were those who had the makings of an elemental mage.

    It was, in a way, like an allergic reaction. The way an ordinary person acquired magical powers was simr to how one would get an allergy. Continuous exposure to an element one was sensitive to resulted in the production of antibodies against that element, triggering an immune response. That immune response was what enabled the umtion of mana and casting of magic. Unfortunately, just like with allergies, there was a problem to this; it was terribly difficult to tell which of the many elements an individual was sensitive to. One could try exposing oneself to the correct element, but there was no way of knowing which was correct¡­ There were many stories¡ªso many that it was hard to specify one¡ªof people approaching fire to have a shot at bing a me mage only to end up burning to death.

    But all of that had nothing to do with me since I had a way of checking a person¡¯stent magic element. I took the fired-up, motivated Sevi to another ce so he could begin training. ¡°H-hang on, Vice-captain!¡± he stammered. ¡°You said there¡¯d be no dangerous training¡­?¡±

    ¡°And there won¡¯t be, I promise you. Not dangerous at all. I¡¯ll tie you up nice and tight,¡± I replied soothingly.

    Then I took Sevi to the top of the castle spire, the highest ce in Nochtentoria Castle.

 Chapter 59: Recruitsâ€™ Ceremony Begins

    Chapter 59 - Recruits¡¯ Ceremony Begins

    With a mountain at our backs, the wind was even fiercer than usual, an ideal location to acquire the wind element. A st of air whipped past my cheeks as if nature was screaming at my ears. My body swayed against my will, but I paid it no mind and continued to tightly bind Sevi to the spire. Because he was smaller than me, he could be blown away if I didn¡¯t bind him firmly. Even I was unsteady on my feet.

    Sevi peeked down the spire and immediately raised his head in fright, eyes shut. ¡°I¡¯ll t-tr-try, try to endure!¡± he cried out with an audible tremor in his voice.

    ¡°Attaboy.¡± I nodded at him.

    ¡°T-th-then, h-how long do I h-have to stay like this?¡±

    ¡°Till sunset today?¡± I smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll free you before dinner.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ O-okay¡­¡± Sevi nodded obediently, sniffling. For a moment, I wondered if these conditions were too harsh for a child, but I soon recovered my conviction. I had to take that very child into a dungeon; it was better to bring him up with an iron hand as it would increase his chances of survival. Pretending to leave him behind, I hid by the side to keep an eye on him. It didn¡¯t take long for the crying to stop, reced by yells of self-encouragement. ¡°I can do it, I can do it¡­! I¡¯m gonna be a mage. I¡¯m gonna grow stronger¡­!¡±

    I sighed in relief at Sevi¡¯s steadfast attitude. Then August, who had been observing from a distance, approached me. ¡°¡­It appears that you are certain that Brother Sevi will awaken to the wind element, Sister.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t make him do something like that without assurance,¡± I said and August stared at me in silence. I gave him an ambiguous smile, tapping the side of my eyes as I added, ¡°I have good eyes, you see.¡±

    In the past, I would¡¯ve never shown my capability in such a way, but I¡¯ve since then realized it was pointless to hide it. Mayer¡¯s acknowledgment alone wasn¡¯t enough to sustain me leading the others as a support mage. I needed presence; not something vague, but something special, outstanding. Either way, perhaps I was being too unrealistic¡ªAugust still seemed unconvinced. ¡°Then, Sister, do you mean to say that you are capable of knowing every blessing granted by Saint Marianne¡­?¡± he inquired.

    I nodded. ¡°With a condition, yes.¡± I could confirm the statuses of any Dark Knights members through the party window, but for non-members, I had to check in person. Even so, this ability was far too overpowered to be called a ¡®condition¡¯.

    August made the sign of the cross as he sent me an amazed look. ¡°As expected¡­ All is ording to Saint Marianne¡¯s design. Who would have known such an ability hid within a support mage?¡±

    The parameters and status windows were actually a feature of the system and not of support magic, but I didn¡¯t see the need to reveal the details. It was still power within God¡¯s domain, after all, so August was likely to bother me if he ever learned the truth. ¡°Well¡­¡± Iughed and decided to answer in a way I knew he would like. ¡°It must be Saint Marianne¡¯s mercy of not letting me starve to death just because of what I am.¡±

    ¡°As a humble servant of the goddess, I am moved to tears that you value her mercy, Sister.¡±

    His attitude was somewhat surprising; why was he so trusting when Sevi had yet to awaken to wind magic? I had predicted that he¡¯d acknowledge me only after I showed results¡­ But I supposed that since things were going well, then that was good and didn¡¯t give that more thought. ¡°Reverend August, could I ask you to look after Sevi for a bit? I¡¯ll be back shortly after checking up on Julieta.¡±

    ¡°As you will.¡±

    I left the boy under August¡¯s care and went over to Julieta. It was about time for the buff I gave her to expire. Compared to Sevi, the acolyte was much easier to deal with. All I had to do was give her a mace and make her hit a dummy. Of course, I didn¡¯t just make her do it, I also cast a support spell on her named ¡®Path to Weapon Mastery¡¯ that helped the target quickly grow familiar with weapons.

    [Increases the speed at which the specified target¡¯s weapon proficiency rises by 10%.]

    The spell stacked up to three times as well. Higher proficiency in a weapon made it easier to wield, while the build-up of proficiency in advance allowed for the best level efficiency. Unfortunately, weapon proficiency and spell rank only increased outside of dungeons, but levels could be raised by using ¡®Rich Experience¡¯ and going on raids anyway.

    As Julieta went ham at a dummy, whacking away, I watched in satisfaction. With how red her face looked, I could tell she was embarrassed at having an audience, but she must¡¯ve still worked hard without resting. Her proficiency hadrgely increased.

    ¡°¡­The heck? Isn¡¯t that a nun¡¯s habit?¡± A passerby asked. ¡°Why¡¯s a nun here smacking a dummy?¡±

    ¡°I hear she¡¯s with the special unit,¡± another replied.

    ¡°What? Seriously? An acolyte should be praying in a prayer room to hone their holy power. What¡¯s she beating up a dummy for? That special unit, are they really okay?¡±

    ¡°I can never understand the things support mages do.¡±

    Some corps members muttered among themselves, ncing at Julieta as they passed by. They didn¡¯t dare to talk loud enough to be heard by her, however; the veritable mountain of wrecked dummies by the side restrained their tongues. Great power made for smoother sailing indeed and on that thought, I smiled happily and cast an additional buff for Julieta.

 Chapter 60: Recruitsâ€™ Ceremony Begins

    Chapter 60 - Recruits¡¯ Ceremony Begins

    The ceremony for the recruits that I had been waiting for was happening atst. Although my presence wasn¡¯t obligatory, I still had to participate, being the vice-captain and all that. Still, I was relieved enough for not needing to give a speech this time so I put on my uniform and headed for the castle lobby. Despite moving with haste, I was distracted enough that I managed to arriveter than Mayer, my superior. Today, instead of his uniform, the captain wore a set of pitch-ck armor that was also the symbolic trademark of the Dark Knights. Perhaps that was why he always wore it during official asions.

    I scrambled over to Mayer and bowed in apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte.¡±

    ¡°Long time no see, Jun Karentia. You have been absent for quite a while; thanks to the recruits, I can finally have a look at that elusive face of yours,¡± he replied in a pointed tone. He didn¡¯t seem genuinely angry though, which showed that he was half-sullen and half-joking. The best thing to do at this point was to ignore and overlook this, but Mayer was my superior.

    I snuck behind him and gave my excuse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was a little busy working with the special unit.¡±

    ¡°It is not something you need to apologize for. So¡­ I hear you have been spending your days with two of your unit members? Even so, could you not have given a direct report regarding the progress of their training? It is so difficult to meet you¡­ Really, you only evere looking for me when there is some business to talk about.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­ How could I waste your time like that when I know you¡¯re quite busy yourself, Captain?¡±

    ¡°Did I not say it is fine for you to visit me anytime?¡± he replied.

    We walked through the lobby as we chatted and I noticed the funny looks people gave us. It was like they were seeing something bizarre, like a horse walking on two feet and talking¡­ Then I realized that chatting like this with any ordinary superior woulde off as being quite favored, and Mayer was anything but ordinary. The captain was a strong, strict man who was the object of everyone¡¯s admiration. He never joked, giving off the impression of perfection, which was enough to give anyone a sense of distance. Mayer wasn¡¯t the type to easily permit others to grow closer, to begin with. He was a wless iron man who had never so much asined before, yet a moment ago he had grumbled fretfully. No one among those who had heard his grumble could believe what they just heard.

    The rumors of me being Mayer¡¯s lover would probably intensify, but I seemed to be the only one bothered about this. The man in question continued to walk onward without showing the slightest hint of concern. Secondster, though, he suddenly turned back to ask, ¡°Why are you walking so far behind? You should keep right by my side. You are my vice-captain, are you not?¡±

    I was deliberately keeping a distance from him to prevent the rumors from snowballing even further. However, before I coulde up with an excuse, the captain reached out and pulled me toward him with hisrge paw. I could already see the gossiping worsening. I understood that Mayer had acted out of frustration without giving it much thought, but the result was as I had expected: our surroundings bing noisier with people even more confused. I swore to myself that no matter what rumors urred between me and Mayer in the future, I would ept it all with humbleposure.

    It wasn¡¯t until we left the lobby and reached the speech podium that Mayer let go of my hand. To my knowledge, his sudden behavior wasn¡¯t out of romantic interest like the others thought. That didn¡¯t mean it was out of intimacy or trust, though. I was convinced he was still just as suspicious of me as he was when we drank together and he showed his feelings. This man was merely pretending to trust me. Perhaps he was even aware that I didn¡¯t believe in his trust.

    This was all just a show. A show that was no different from how he deliberately took me around the castle when I arrived here. After all, Mayer had to solidify my position as vice-captain to smoothen the road to defeating the demon lord. But I could not help grumbling inwardly; Because he was acting so out of character, he incessantly created weird misunderstandings. Given that Mayer had never looked after somebody so kindly in his life, it was only natural that everyone was overreacting so much. My guess was that he had never cared about who followed behind him until now.

    While I was busy grumbling about Mayer¡¯s excessive political act, the recruits¡¯ ceremony began.

 Chapter 61: Words Of Warning

    Chapter 61 - Words Of Warning

    All the people I had expected to pass the recruitment test were here, including Nova Ferrum. Among the rookies, he stood out in particr. I had worried whether I would have to wait long for him to join us, but fortunately, he also participated in the test. That was good, because I was thinking of taking care of him anyway.

    The concerning part was that Nova was the only one among the rookies worth picking for the special unit.

    My original n had ounted for picking two recruits. Although Nova had taken one spot, filling the other was the problem; there was no one better than him, or even at least a level lower in terms ofpetence. Normally, a team consisted of seven members due to the entry limit of a dungeon. The limit of people who could enter a dungeon could vary depending on the size and difficulty, but the minimum was seven. As someone in a position of leadership, I was driven by the need to fill out all the spots. I briefly brooded over whether I should take one more rookie and fill the seventh spot or try my hand with six people and save on precious experience. It didn¡¯t take me long to figure it out.

    Life was a challenge. Although clearing dungeons with six people would be a bit tight, I decided to trust the talents I had chosen. After all, we had August; even if we fought to the death, we wouldn¡¯t die. That priest¡¯s presence certainly made me inclined to manhandle the special unit. Decision cemented, I visited Mayer after the new recruitment ceremony was over. ¡°I have a request to make.¡±

    ¡°I knew it. You nevere to me unless it is on business,¡± he teased.

    He could¡¯ve stopped the friendly act since there was no one around to see, yet he still persisted. Perhaps he intended on fooling even me, and the truly scary thing was that I really might be fooled at this rate; the special treatment of a power holder was as sweet as liquor and just as intoxicating. I shook my head, chanting inwardly that I should get a hold of myself. My rtionship with the captain was already great as it was: boss and subordinate, coborators to the greater good. Bing closer than this would only end up cutting away at my flesh. If I crossed the line, I would only get my hopes up and I knew how pointless that was. There was no need to think very far as to why¡ªbeing cast aside by Fabian was proof.

    Strongly binding my will, I neither confirmed nor denied Mayer¡¯s statement and cut his jesting off. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking Nova into the special unit.¡±

    ¡°Nova?¡± he frowned. I handed over Nova Ferrum¡¯s transfer application form and personnel evaluation paper that I had already prepared. Of course, I knew the captain would remember Nora even without these documents since thetter was a talent that had joined his elite team during the first ythrough. Nova would certainly grow strong enough on his own, but he would do so much faster with my help. There was more than one reason for Mayer not to refuse my request, yet he sported an odd look that made me wonder if he was dissatisfied.

    I cautiously repeated, ¡°Yes, Nova Ferrum. Is there a problem?¡± He remained silent, so I continued. ¡°Is there a problem I don¡¯t know about? Perhaps you already have a use for him?¡±

    ¡°No, I do not.¡± His reply was curt but he still didn¡¯tment on what was making him so displeased. rmed, I tried to guess his feelings: he could be disgruntled that I was snagging the next generation¡¯s ace for myself. Nova was the super rookie of the recent batch of recruits; anyone could see his outstanding talent. Taking him into my unit and making him stronger wouldn¡¯t have a very dramatic effect on his strength. Was the captain mistaking my intentions as trying to take it easy? I rushed to give him an excuse. ¡°Sure, Nova is talented and diligent, so he¡¯d bring good results even if left alone. But with a little help, he¡¯ll be able to level up a little faster and¡ª¡±

    I abruptly stopped speaking. Somehow, my talking only served to deepen the crease between Mayer¡¯s brows. After a moment of silence, a sigh slipped from his lips and he said, ¡°Right. Then do as you will.¡± Despite his words, his face told me to do the opposite. I couldn¡¯t fathom why he was so disapproving of Nova, but before I could ask, he suddenly asked, ¡°You must have been quite close with Nova in the first ythrough, yes?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Did you and Nova not often stick together back then as well?¡±

 Chapter 62: Words Of Warning

    Chapter 62 - Words Of Warning

    The unexpected line of questioning had me so bewildered, I lost my mental barriers. How, no, why in the heck did he know about that? My meetings with Nova in the past were carried out with utter caution and feigned coincidences, or so I had thought. I had leaked information for Mayer¡¯s assassination so I couldn¡¯t afford to be found out by the Dark Knights. Regardless of my intentions, I was ultimately handing over dungeon information, so I couldn¡¯t be found out by Fabian Corps either.

    Fortunately, Nova had kept it secret as per my request, but it seemed everything was useless before Mayer. Then again, he did look up to his captain. Even if I was like a sister to him, he wouldn¡¯t remainpletely silent should Mayer ask for the source of the information he was giving. Didn¡¯t this mean that Mayer had known everything about me trying to assassinate him through Nova?

    The mere thought sent goosebumps all over my skin. I debated whether to just be open and ask but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do that¡ªI feared what his response might be. If he didn¡¯t know about the assassination attempt, I¡¯d just be asking for trouble. If he had known all along, I¡¯d be in trouble anyway. My heart raced wildly, giving me the delusion that it would bolt out of my throat. Meanwhile, the cause of my stress continued speaking with a serious face. ¡°There is nothing bad about being close. But do not forget to maintain objectivity, Jun Karentia.¡±

    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± I stared at him, confused.

    ¡°I am advising you since you insist on taking Nova.¡±

    Was I imagining things or was he trying to warn me against being too friendly with Nova?

    ¡°Honestly, I do not wish for you to take Nova into your unit,¡± he added with a sigh. ¡°It would be troubling if you were to break.¡±

    ¡°Break?¡±

    His words were too sudden. Iughed, feeling a mixture of confusion and disbelief, but Mayer¡¯s face was solemn. ¡°If Nova were to die because of a decision made by myself or you¡­ What then?¡±

    ¡°But that would never¡­¡± For a moment, I was rendered speechless. It was something I had never considered before.

    Smiling bitterly, Mayer continued, ¡°No one can be certain of what will happen inside a dungeon.¡± Pausing, he intertwined his long, knuckled fingers tightly. ¡°I have been keeping silent since there was no one close with you in the first ythrough until now, but this seems to be the right time to tell you. Draw a line between you and everyone else; this naturally includes Nova, Sevi, that acolyte, and August. The members of the corps are only parts that exist for the sake of overthrowing the demon lord.¡±

    I was greatly shocked by his words, and my heart raced for a different reason now. ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I won¡¯t break because of something like that,¡± I replied with an awkwardugh. ¡°While it¡¯s not something topare with you, Captain, but I¡¯ve got quite the experience in expeditions myself. I¡¯m fully capable of enduring loss.¡±

    ¡°Better not to suffer than to endure. Experiencing misfortunate twice does not make it any good. There is no getting used to it. You only grow ever worn, ever torn. Their deaths will hit you harder than you think,¡± he said, sighing. ¡°It is different from the first ythrough. You will be buried by your brooding. If they lived longer in the first ythrough, you¡¯ll wonder if it was your fault that they died like this in the second.¡±

    ¡°¡­You speak like someone who¡¯s been through it already.¡±

    Instead of replying, Mayer only grinned at me. He showed his usual confidence and dignified bearing, but I felt like I glimpsed the grim past he had experienced beneath that mask. It was only then I realized why there was such a disparity in Mayer¡¯s reputation in the first and second ythrough. Back then, Mayer was a majestic superior and hero, someone who knew how to mingle in moderation, someone who could afford to be considerate of others¡­ Whatever he was like inside, that was the sort of person Mayer was, ording to what I learned through Nova and other people.

    In the present, however¡­ Looking at how shocked people got whenever he took care of something for me, it was obvious that he had deliberately distanced himself from the corps members. As a result, while he was still the strongest man who possessed that hard-to-approach air of dignity, he had also be something of a freak that was hard to grow close to.

    It was understandable. I knew the final future of this world, but unlike me, he must¡¯ve felt like he was being swept along by a furious storm. Not to mention, my position was strictly speaking a bystander, whereas he was a key figure in the story. The weight he was burdened with was surely much heavier than what I was shouldering¡­ Iparably so.

    I had started the second ythrough just before meeting Mayer, but he must¡¯ve started much earlier than that. I could guess what had happened during that time without even asking.

 Chapter 63: The Team Is Assembled

    Chapter 63 - The Team Is Assembled

    I stared at Mayer, his golden eyes wavering like the swaying candlelight on the walls. I sensed that the man was considerably anxious as if he was being chased by something. Although he appearedposed on the outside, he still couldn¡¯t prevent glimpses of his emotions from appearing.

    He could be advising me out of camaraderie as a fellow time leaper, intending to prevent me from going through the same pain as he had. However, it was also possible that he thought of me as one of thoseponents he mentioned earlier, therefore he couldn¡¯t afford to have me break. The mere notion made me chortle. Even when speaking of parts, some were valuable and some could be reced anytime. I knew that to Mayer, I was a valuable part that would help in dungeon raids, but in the end, I was still just a part.

    While this knowledge made me ufortable, my heart felt clearer now that I was sure of his thoughts. It was better than being a useless cog to be thrown away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I replied lightly. ¡°I¡¯m far stronger than you think, Captain. I won¡¯t break easily. But I feel I should ask you: you are keeping a proper line with me, right?¡±

    Mayer blinked slowly. ¡°Me? With you?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you can never be sure of anything that¡¯ll happen inside a dungeon?¡± I asked with a smile.

    ¡°That has nothing to do with you. I have no intention of letting you die,¡± he retorted. ¡°That is why I assigned August to you, to begin with. You are¡ª¡±

    I cut him off. ¡°A necessary talent to y the demon lord. I know.¡± My tongue itched, but I refrained from switching the word ¡®talent¡¯ to ¡®part¡¯. Meanwhile, even though he wanted to refute what I just said, Mayer only managed to move his lips silently as if at a loss for words. ¡°Do you remember what I said on the day I was appointed vice-captain?¡± I continued. ¡°My goal is to lead the Dark Knights to victory in the battle against the demon lord.¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡±

    I stared Mayer in the eye. ¡°I was serious. I really won¡¯t spare the means or the methods. If I was thinking of gathering close acquaintances and taking the easy, safe way, I wouldn¡¯t have made a special unit in the first ce.¡± Although I was grateful that he regarded me highly, that didn¡¯t mean I wanted to be treated like a fragile flower in a greenhouse. This was something I had to firmly go over for the sake of the future. ¡°And I¡¯m rear line support, to begin with. I¡¯m used to helplessly watching expedition members die. Even if people are worn out by the deaths of others, they¡¯ll still have their convictions in their hearts. The conviction to live on in this world, no matter how dirty and wretched it may be.¡±

    Surprised, Mayer stared at me wide-eyed. Perhaps I was the first person to ever talk back to him like this, and the thought was somewhat pleasing. ¡°What is your conviction, Captain?¡± I asked.

    ¡°To y the demon lord.¡±

    ¡°Yes. So long as you have that conviction, we can still live on, worn out or not.¡±

    ¡°Live on¡­ Worn out or not¡­¡± Mayer quietly echoed my words before sighing deeply. He rubbed at his face, self-mockingughter slipping through hisrge hands. ¡°I have been speaking presumptuously. It appears you are stronger in mind than I am.¡±

    ¡°Weak stamina doesn¡¯t equal weak mentality. Besides, a support mage needs a winning spirit to get by. It makes me far more generous to myself than you, Captain. I think it¡¯d be best if you learned how to be a little more lenient with yourself.¡±

    It was obvious from his attitude that he was too strict with himself. He was trying to be an iron man by taking every burden by himself and not showing his suffering to anyone else. I thought that to himself, even he was just another part of the grand scheme, a cogwheel fueled by rage and the will to defeat the demon lord.

    I wondered why Mayer hated the demon lord so much. Considering the wicked actsmitted by the demon lord, yes, it was natural to feel fury. But Mayer¡¯s obsessive hatred seemed to derive from something a little more personal. However, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask that far. Maybe if I had a chanceter on, I¡¯d try. For now, feeling somewhat bitter, I silently patted Mayer¡¯s hand as that was the most I could do for the present. The captain gazed at my hand for a long time. He simply remained still, not pushing away or taking hold of my hand.

    * * *

    It wasn¡¯t long before Nova was assigned to the special unit. With this, I had August, Sevi, Julieta, and Nova. The special unit was fully assembled except for one regr member I wanted to take with us.

    Nova looked just like a model student, and that happened to be exactly his nature: the diligent type, a good listener. He gave a polite greeting with a bow. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have been chosen for the special unit. I look forward to working together, Vice-captain!¡± His big eyes shone brightly, reminding me of the time I first met him.

    ¡°Is there a seat for me?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes? Yes. Make yourselffortable.¡±

    ¡°Haha, looks like you¡¯re from Fabian Corps. They seem to be doing well these days. As you can see, I¡¯m from the Dark Knights.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing for someone your age.¡±

    ¡°Aw, shucks, it¡¯s not that amazing.¡±

    Nova looked much younger and na?ve in the present. Stuck in reminiscence, I ended up staring at him a bit too long.

    ¡°Uh¡­ V-vice-captain?¡± Nova became restless, his face reddening from my fixed stare.

    I blurted out an excuse. ¡°Oh, sorry. You reminded me of someone I know.¡±

    ¡°It must be someone really simr to me. Maybe your younger sibling?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Truth be told, Nova wasn¡¯t simr at all to my half-brother Eugen, but there was no need to go on the details. I glossed over it with a nod, but once I did, Nova¡¯s expression immediately became bright and he immediately began gushing. ¡°No wonder! You¡¯re really simr to my big sister too. I got a real shock when I first saw you, Vice-captain.¡±

    He seemed unusually excited today. Was it because this was his first team assignment? ¡°Now, now, how about we introduce ourselves? Rookie, you start.¡±

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Nova Ferrum! I¡¯m eighteen years old, and I specialize in shields and axes. I applied as a defender. I¡¯mcking in many aspects, so I hope for lots of guidance from now on!¡± His self-introduction was indeed bing of a model student, lively and spirited.

 Chapter 64: The Team Is Assembled (V1 End)

    Chapter 64 - The Team Is Assembled (V1 End)

    Next up was Julieta, who had joined the Dark Knights right before Nova. It showed that she couldn¡¯t help her nature despite her destructive mace skills, as she cautiously began, ¡°I¡¯m Julieta wa. I¡¯m twenty-one¡­ I used to be an acolyte¡­ But thanks to the vice-captain choosing me, I joined the Dark Knights and have been undergoing melee training since a few weeks ago. I don¡¯t know what help I¡¯ll serve, but I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Sevi Ventus. It¡¯s been a year since I¡¯ve joined the corps. I may be young, but you can trust my skills. I originally joined as an archer, but I¡¯ve recently awakened as a wind mage.¡± Sevi¡¯s confidence was understandable as he had awakened his magical potential in mere weeks. Now that he had unlocked his mana, Sevi¡¯s hair was slowly turning green starting from the tips and it would turnpletely green once his mana strengthened. The training he went through must¡¯ve been hard to endure, but he bore through it all silently withoutint.

    I patted the boy on the head, proud of him, and he smiled happily. For some reason then, though, he gave the side-eye to Nova. Was the rascal already vying to be second inmand? Sevi was young but clever. Considering how he had benefited the most from sticking by me, whether it be gaining his newfound power or having his life saved, it wasn¡¯t hard to understand why he didn¡¯t want to lose my favor. The desire for victory andpetitive spirit were good foundations for growth; deeming it a good thing, I patted Sevi on the head a couple more times.

    <strong>Vol. 1 End</strong>

    Now that the recruits had finished, it was August¡¯s turn as a regr member to introduce himself. With the4 same solemn face as always, he began speaking in a low tone akin to someone confessing. ¡°I am August Divinitas, the highest priest of the Dark Knights. My role is to keep your lives intact, brothers and sisters. There will be no deaths in my presence; as such, I hope everyone willmit themselves to the training with no worry.¡±

    The atmosphere turned chilly within an instant.

    Today was everyone¡¯s first meeting. How could he talk like that, making it obvious that they would roll in the dirt to death? Although they wouldn¡¯t be dying¡­

    Unsurprisingly, the faces of the three rookies stiffened. I was certain none of those joining the Dark Knightscked the resolve to go through hard training, but in the end, they were children. Sure, the ¡®carrot and stick¡¯ method was more efficient than giving a scare in getting them used to training, just like slow-cooking a frog in a pot. But now that they were so nervous already¡­ I sighed. Was he intentionally messing with my ns, or was he just clueless? By the look on his face, it was clearly thetter. I hastily introduced myself to fan the atmosphere. ¡°Is it my turn now? I¡¯m Jun Karentia, the vice-captain of the Dark Knights.¡±

    I had always kept a respectful manner of speech with everyone¡ªexcept for young Sevi¡ªbut now I was officially the vice-captain and had a team of my own. It was necessary to stop doing that, if only for the sake of efficiency. I cleared my throat and continued in a firm voice, ¡°As you all know, I¡¯m a support mage, the one who¡¯ll be making you all strong. From now on, everyone will grow stronger at an unimaginable speed and join the elite ranks of the Dark Knights.¡± They all gulped at the mention of elite ranks. It was admittedly best to dangle an actual reward before their very eyes. ¡°The target period to making that happen is 6 months at the most.¡±

    ¡°Holy¡­!¡± Julieta and Nova gasped in disbelief.

    ¡°From what I know, it takes 3 years getting promoted to the 2nd Corps alone¡­¡± Sevimented and nodded as if it was totally possible. In Sevi¡¯s mind, I was an amazing person who turned him into a mage with but several weeks of training. The truth was that the time of his awakening had been close at the time and I had only given a tiny bit of help¡­ But no one knew that.

    I nodded with a face as solemn as August¡¯s¡ªthe priest seemed to notice that I was mimicking him as his forehead gained another wrinkle.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll do my best!¡±

    ¡°Work us to the point of not dying, please!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like d-dying, but¡­ I¡¯ll try hard¡­!¡±

    Nova, Sevi, and even the timid Julieta showed determination in their eyes. Was it because they were kids in their teens? There was a na?ve and straightforward side to their reactions. Maybe that was why Mayer¡¯s words cut even deeper into my heart.

    ¡°Their deaths will hit you harder than you think,¡± he had said, sighing. ¡°It is different from the first ythrough.¡±

    Honestly, I had bluffed in front of Mayer. I talked as if I was experienced, I had never had a corps member die because of my decision. I had never been handed such responsibility before, in the first ce. All I did was stay by the sides of people at theirst breath.

    It was natural for Mayer to be serious regarding the deaths ofrades as he was a man who carried a sense of responsibility. Nevertheless, I still didn¡¯t think that he had the right idea. Drawing lines didn¡¯t solve anything by itself. If one was to take responsibility, then they better do it right.

    I took a deep breath, in and out. The lives of these people were already in my hands; therefore, I just had to keep them from dying. I had to make them so strong that they wouldn¡¯t die from most things. Turn them into men and women worthy of being thest seven heroes to join the final raid.

 Chapter 65: The Captains Hair Isnt Natural

    Chapter 65 - The Captain''s Hair Isn''t Natural

    <strong>Act 5: Mayer Knox¡¯s Secret</strong>

    With Sevi, Julieta, and Nova added to my te, I was busy every day. If anything, Sevi¡¯s awakening as a mage was a relief. He no longer needed to go back and forth between the training grounds and the castle spire. The boy was ready to learn spells. Meanwhile, Julieta could move on to sparring and I thought it would be fine to pit her against Nova.

    I constantly pondered on ways to develop the special unit, even while I moved through corridors. Because of that, I sometimes ended up going the wrong way, such as now. I clicked my tongue, annoyed. ¡°Darn¡­ I got on the wrong floor.¡± I considered going back the way I came and drew a rough mental sketch of the castle structure. I deemed it faster to keep going straight and down the stairs.

    ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll memorize the castle structure while I¡¯m at it,¡± I murmured jokingly as I began moving. That was me taking Nochtentoria Castle too lightly and it showed soon enough. ording to my thoughts, I should havee across a staircase, but I was going somewherepletely different. ¡°Is it because I¡¯m in the main castle? The structure is twisted like a maze¡­¡±

    It must have been designed to prevent assassination attempts. Considering how hard a time I was having as a pathfinder, itsplexity wasn¡¯t hard to guess at. At this point, I had wandered enough yet I stubbornly refused to go back. I came this far, I might as well keep going to the end.

    Voices of people came from outside the windows, yet the inside of the building was quiet as the dead. The sunlight shining through the windows illuminated exactly half of the hallways. I walked the border between darkness and light, heart thumping with adventure. As I walked through the corridors, I didn¡¯te across a single person. It was truly odd, considering how many servants and Dark Knights worked in the castle. Had I set foot in a ce I should not have? But if such a ce existed, Mayer, the butler, or even Mary would have warned me. I paused for a moment, numerous thoughts flitting through my mind. That was when I saw a slightly open door before me. Believing it to be the exit, I opened it in delight. Unfortunately, it turned out to be a room that waspletely closed on all sides. There was a small window high up, through which a sliver of light dimly lit the ce.

    I looked around with a frown. Theck of proper sunlight made the room dark, and I assumed it was intentional to preserve the paintings hung on the wall. Apparently, it wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy the owner of this room; there was a curtain over those paintings. My eyes were drawn to thergest painting in the center. The end of it was visible because the curtain wasn¡¯t properly hung. What kind of painting was it to be so strictly cared for? I felt as if I had discovered a hidden treasure chest at the end of a long adventure. Curiosity welled in my chest.

    For a brief moment, I struggled with my conscience, but I thought, wouldn¡¯t it be fine to take just a peek? I quietly flipped the curtain and¡­ ¡°It¡¯s a portrait,¡± I murmured out loud.

    It was a picture of a handsome man with silver-gray hair in a uniform, ady with light brown hair, and a young boy with ck hair who looked about five years old. Based on hair color alone, they didn¡¯t look like a family, but the face of the boy resembled the other two a lot. And the face of the silver gray-haired man was familiar. He looked just like Mayer Knox.

    In hindsight, I should¡¯ve expected a portrait of the Knox family in Nochtentoria Castle. This man was likely the previous grand duke, Mayer¡¯s father. Then the dark-haired boy had to be Mayer Knox. I stared at the boy in the painting, marveling at this unexpected meeting with a young Mayer Knox. He looked so stern at such a young age¡­ What a heavy aura! With a giggle, I shifted my gaze up. The moment my eyes reached the previous grand duke and duchess, I gaped. Staring nkly at the painting, dazed, I realized something. Neither of the two had ck hair, but Young Mayer¡¯s face resembled them. His hair color was gically impossible, and that left only one answer. Mayer¡¯s ck hair¡­ was due to his mana?

    It was evident that the mana of the demon lord he possessed had turned his hair ck. I didn¡¯t notice at all¡ªck was one of themon hair colors.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± A hostile, elderly voice called out from behind me. I panicked and turned around, letting go of the curtain. Butler Vince stood by the door, ring until he recognized me. ¡°¡­Vice-captain?¡± His face eased up a bit, but he didn¡¯t let his guard down. ¡°This room is off-limits, Vice-captain.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean toe here. I just got lost¡­.¡± The excuse slipped off my tongue like someone who was caught doing something bad. My heart raced; I had broken the taboo of seeing something I shouldn¡¯t have.

    Butler Vince walked over wearing an unreadable expression. I timidly stood still as he smoothed down the curtain over the portrait and murmured, ¡°I went away for a moment in the middle of cleaning the dust and did not expect a visitor toe by during that time. Myck of caution is to fault.¡±

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know this ce was off-limits.¡±

    ¡°I should have informed you beforehand, but this old man guessed His Excellency would have mentioned it. He did not tell you anything, I presume?¡± The butler gently inquired.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then perhaps His Excellency hoped for you toe here someday.¡±

    I didn¡¯t think the captain wanted me to face the truth so quickly, though. I let out a sigh, feeling perplexed, and Vince nced at me. ¡°It appears you have seen the portrait.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± I admitted.

    ¡°And it also seems you have realized His Excellency¡¯s secret,¡± he continued and I nodded again, more cautiously this time. I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to not know that I had seen something I shouldn¡¯t. Blinking his wrinkled eyes as if he couldn¡¯t understand my reaction, Vince added, ¡°Do you not feel afraid?¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh? Of what?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. What reason was there to feel afraid? Was Mayer going to get angry that I entered an off-limits area?

    ¡°Of His Excellency¡¯s hair¡­ That is to say, the identity of his mana.¡±

 Chapter 66: The Cursed Boy

    Chapter 66 - The Cursed Boy

    Only then did I realize how this world perceived demonic power. Just as faith in Saint Marianne awakened the holy element and opened the path to priesthood, demonic power was only bestowed to demon kin. In other words, it was proof of being tainted by the demon lord.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange to be struck with fear when you discovered that the captain you trusted and followed possessed demonic power. However, I already knew about that. What shocked me was learning that the captain¡¯s hair wasn¡¯t originally ck. I had believed that Mayer would never understand the feeling of being judged by hair color, but I was wrong. To think that his hair was the mark, the brand of the demon lord that he carried since birth¡­ I sighed and shook my head. ¡°Because there¡¯s no reason to be afraid.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The captain is someone very important to me. Someone that couldn¡¯t be reced by anyone else. There¡¯s no way something like that would make me fear him.¡± I exined to Vince in a strong tone to alleviate his concern. When the butler grew wide-eyed, I realized that my words were extremely suggestive. I made it sound as if Mayer was my precious, uh, special¡­ No, I was talking in terms of ability! ¡°What I meant was, uh¡­¡± I hurriedly tried to correct myself, but it was toote.

    ¡°¡­I was afraid.¡± Vince began speaking hesitantly as if beginning a confession. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to cut him off to try and make an excuse. ¡°No, all of Nochtentoria Castle feared His Excellency. All except for my wife.¡±

    ¡°Your wife?¡±

    ¡°She was His Excellency¡¯s nanny. Even the duke¡¯s mother, the former grand duchess, avoided him. My wife had lost our child at the time and so she came to rear him.¡±

    Was this okay for me to hear? I felt it was far too private for me to know. Deciding that I had nosed in deeply enough, I shook my head rigidly and said, ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s okay for me to know this.¡±

    ¡°If it is you, Vice-captain, I think it will be fine. It is something you must know.¡± The butler insisted.

    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that. Will the captain truly want me to know the truth?¡±

    The past was perhaps Mayer¡¯s sole weakness. Not to mention, he had yet to reveal to me that he possessed demonic power. This had to be his sore spot so it was right to approach the matter with utmost caution. Vince seemed to think otherwise, though, as he desperately clung to the subject. ¡°I am sure His Excellency will be averse to you learning about this. He is, after all, a man of strong pride who refuses to show weakness. However, I still want you to know, Vice-captain.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because you are the only one His Excellency trusts and relies on.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡± My mouth went dry. Trusted and relied on? That was all just pretense. I fought the urge to tell Vince that he was firmly mistaken. Unaware of my feelings, the butler continued, ¡°His Excellency shared a ss of drink with you alone, did he not? He is not one to let people get so close.¡±

    Mayer Knox, you rock of a man. Just how much were you distancing yourself from others? How could I have be the most dependable person just because I drank some wine together with you? Shouldn¡¯t this be the moment where I¡¯m begged to keep a secret? Never did I hear of being begged to know a secret.

    ¡°Besides, you are the only one who thinks of the duke the way you do. Despite finding out that His Excellency has the same power as the demons, you do not mind in the least. Your strong conviction and faith give you the right to know about his past.¡± Vince exined.

    That was something he hadpletely misunderstood! I didn¡¯t mind at all because I already knew, but I could not tell him this. I made one wrong statement and ended up being mistaken as Mayer Knox¡¯s loyal follower. For a minute, I reminded myself over and over of the saying ¡°weigh your words before speaking.¡±

    While I was biting my lips, distressed by this bewildering situation, Vince let out a deep, remorseful sigh. ¡°I am old now and do not know when I will leave this world. And yet, I am the only one left who knows what His Excellency went through. I am certain that the duke will never speak about it and shall continue to live while harboring that pain alone¡­ Do you not think it too sorrowful? I ask of you, Vice-captain. Could you please take over this old man¡¯s memory?¡±

    Again, I don¡¯t know if someone who suddenly joined the Dark Knights several months ago should receive that precious memory. I tried to persuade Vince the best I could. ¡°¡­The captain and I could fall apartter, and I could use the past you tell me to threaten him. You never know what¡¯ll happen. What is it that makes you believe in me?¡±

    ¡°That would simply mean that I was mistaken in my old age. But, in my experience, those who would act as you suggested are usually prone to prying in on secrets.¡± Vince stared at me and his gaze seemed to ask if I really would do such a thing. ¡°Besides, there would be nothing better to threaten him with than the fact that the captain possesses demonic power, which you already know about.¡±

    I gave up. Since he wanted to tell me so much then okay. Outdone by Vince¡¯s stubbornness, I sighed and held up my hands in defeat. ¡°Alright¡­ But it¡¯s not my fault if His Excellency gets angryter.¡±

    ¡°This old man will take full responsibility,¡± Vince promised, nodding resolutely. He then took a moment to steady his breath and began recounting the past with a faraway look in his eyes.

 Chapter 67: The Cursed Boy

    Chapter 67 - The Cursed Boy

    Mayer Knox was ck-haired from birth. Between the silvery-gray locks of the duke and the light brown waves of the duchess, it was an impossible hair color to give birth to. No one in the family tree had ck hair either. The grand duke Knox and the people close to him were confused by the unprecedented situation.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible that the grand duchess was unfaithful?¡±

    ¡°She is not the kind of person to do such a thing!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the young master perfectly resembles His Excellency. That is preposterous spection.¡±

    ¡°Then that means his hair color has changed¡­ There¡¯s only one answer then. The young master must¡¯ve been born with awakened mana.¡±

    The grand duke, who had been listening to his vassals discuss, asked gravely, ¡°Then you are saying that my heir is a mage?¡±

    The vassal who had exined nodded heavily. ¡°Yes. However¡­ only fellspawn have ck mana.¡±

    ¡°Fellspawn! Are you suggesting that the heir is a monster?¡±

    ¡°That is impossible! The fellspawn have disappeared since the sacred war.¡±

    ¡°This must be a curse of the demon lord.¡±

    ¡°Heresy!¡±

    Noise filled the grand duke¡¯s office as unease set in and spread like wildfire. After a long while, Grand Duke Knox made a decision. ¡°We will confine the child and hold a period of observation. No one is to speak of this sinister matter.¡±

    And thus, the newborn Mayer was confined to the castle spire. His mother, the grand duchess, grew to loathe Mayer for drawing doubt to her chastity. She felt chilled by the thought of having birthed a suspected monster. After sending her child to the spire, she never went to meet him. As a result, the majority of Nochtentoria¡¯s residents believed that the grand duchess¡¯ child was stillborn and that Mayer was an illegitimate child. A bastard would hardly be viewed well upon, even if he was of the grand duke¡¯s blood. If it wasn¡¯t for Mayer¡¯s nanny Yonata, he would¡¯ve been left to indifferent neglection. While everyone else shunned the child, Yonata raised him as if he were the child that she had lost.

    Mayer Knox lived in confinement for nearly 10 years. If anything, he was fortunate that he was the sole child of the grand duke. Because of it, he could receive an heir¡¯s education. Growing up in an enclosed space, Mayer absorbed all the knowledge given to him and produced superior results. Literature, politics, arithmetic¡­

    But all his efforts were in vain. Grand Duke Knox suspected whether Mayer¡¯s outstanding achievements derived from the sinister abilities of fellspawn and was unwilling to give him due credit. And that wasn¡¯t all. Fearing that demonic energies would leak outside despite having locked Mayer in the castle spire, Grand Duke Knox donated arge sum to the church and built a huge monastery in his province. Then, he gathered priests and acolytes to fill hisnds with the grace of Saint Marianne.

    Yet that wasn¡¯t enough. He made Mayer pray six hours a day without fail, believing it would purify the demonic power in him. When no one desired to get involved with the young heir, his nanny Yonata alone gave him great praise and caressed his hair, consoling him. ¡°Everyone¡¯s acting like that because they don¡¯t know what a kind person you are, Young Master, but they¡¯ll find outter for sure.¡±

    Young Mayer nodded and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t care, so long as you¡¯re by my side, Nan. When I be grand duketer, I¡¯ll definitely repay this favor.¡±

    ¡°Favor? I¡¯m the one who should be repaying you. You don¡¯t know just how happy I am to spend time like this together, Young Master.¡±

    But even those small, fleeting moments of peace disappeared when Mayer turned ten¡ªYonata died from an infectious disease. The vassals who knew the truth about Mayer whispered that her death was his fault.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because she touched that ursed hair! Yonata must¡¯ve been cursed as well!¡±

    Yonata¡¯s husband, Vince, climbed up the castle spire after his wife¡¯s funeral. Even as shey on her deathbed, Yonata worried for Mayer. ¡°Look after him¡­ Look after the young master, honey,¡± she had implored him and Vince wasn¡¯t capable of refusing his wife¡¯sst words. Thus, the butler reached the top of the castle spire only to find young Mayer sitting expressionlessly, cutting his hair without hesitation.

    ¡°What are you doing, Young master!¡± Vince cried out, rushing to stop the child. The boy¡¯s hair already sported a jagged cut, his scalp grazed by the scissor des and welling with blood. ¡°Why?¡± Mayer asked in confusion.

    ¡°Why¡­? You are bleeding. You must not do something like this. You must cherish your¡­.¡± Vince trailed off then, at a loss. He didn¡¯t know how to calm Mayer down. The boy stared at the butler, who saw himself reflected in the boy¡¯s golden eyes and felt as if he was being seen through.

    Mayer asked again in an unmistakably clear voice. ¡°Why? Even though Yonata died, cursed because of my hair?¡±

 Chapter 68: The Truth Of Inheritance

    Chapter 68 - The Truth Of Inheritance

    ¡°No. That is wrong!¡± Vince shouted. The butler didn¡¯t think Yonata died because of Mayer. His wife was merely unlucky. Even so, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to reach for Mayer¡¯s hair. The best he could do was to hastily take the scissors away from the boy and look after his injuries. Through all this, he avoided physical contact. Mayer appeared to understand Vince¡¯s feelings as he didn¡¯t say a thing.

    Since then, Vince had carried on his wife¡¯s will and took care of the boy¡­ but that was all. The butler could neither rece Yonata nor was he shameless enough to try. Eventually, Mayerpletely closed off his heart. From that point onward, the boy dislikeding in contact with anyone. He especially feared anyone touching his hair. Time passed until he turned thirteen. On a day like any other, a strange dimensional distortion urred in the dukedom of Knox. It was the first dungeon, which began to spit out monsters.

    The abrupt phenomenon took everyone by surprise. The Dark Knights spared no effort to defeat the monsters that escaped the dungeon. And yet, there were severe civilian casualties. The dungeon was a sign of the demon lord¡¯s arrival unto the world, a sign of the second sacred war in a thousand years.

    Grand Duke Knox believed with all his being that it was all because of Mayer. No sooner had he received a report of the dungeon opening, he had climbed the castle spire in a craze. ¡°You ursed thing!¡± He howled to his son. ¡°You summoned the demon lord! I should have killed you as soon as you were born!¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency the Grand Duke! You mustn¡¯t!¡± Vince tried to stop the grand duke, but the other man was faster. He drew his sword and swung down toward Mayer¡ªbut at that moment, mana burst from the boy¡¯s body. The threat to his safety and unstable mind lead to his magic powers going berserk.

    ¡°Gaargh!¡±

    Mayer¡¯s mana was dark, sinister, and violent. The demonic power consumed Grand Duke Knox, desating his body at a tremendous speed. The sight of him bereft of vitality was like death itself. The boy was appalled by what he saw happen before his very eyes. Although he had only met the grand duke a few times since birth, the man was still his father. Mayer stared in a daze, shocked at his parent¡¯s attempted murder and the man¡¯s death because of him.

    ¡°What? The grand duke¡­!¡± The grand duchess staggered, on the verge of fainting, at the news of the grand duke¡¯s death. In a frenzy, she med everything on Mayer. ¡°A son killing his father? What a monster! Clearly, he is behind the dungeon opening. Throw him inside of it! He opened it, so he should be the one to close it!¡±

    ¡°Dear Grand Duchess, I beg you to calm down. The young master is the only heir of the Knox family!¡±

    Vince pleaded for mercy, trembling, but the grand duchess wanted none of it. Ovee by disgust and hatred for Mayer, she shrieked, ¡°Him, the heir of Knox? That is a minion of the demon lord! Men! Cast that vile fellspawn into the dungeon!¡±

    The vassals aware of Mayer¡¯s secret insisted on following the grand duchess¡¯ order. However, some rose to take the boy¡¯s side¡ªthe loyal de of the Knox family, the Dark Knights. They cried out that they couldn¡¯t drive the sole heir of Knox to his death. ¡°Your Grace, please calm down. How could the young master have killed His Excellency? He has never even held a sword properly before. He cannot possibly be the murderer!¡±

    ¡°Do the Dark Knights intend on supporting that vile killer? Where on earth have your loyalty and honor gone to!¡± The grand duchess screamed at them, incensed.

    ¡°The monsters from the dungeon gate are wandering the castle. His Excellency¡¯s death was nothing but an unfortunate ident brought by them!¡±

    The Dark Knights were unaware of the demonic power in their young master. They believed that the grand duchess was using her husband¡¯s death to get rid of the illegitimate child, Mayer, for being an eyesore. Because of this, the castle of Nochtentoria was overturned in confusion.

    Amidst that chaos, Mayer stood up. Vince rather hoped for the boy to cry and beg, to win some sympathy at the least¡­ but the boy¡¯s prating golden eyes weren¡¯t like those of a young thirteen-year-old. They contained an understanding of all the fetters and sins he was bound to and charged with. ¡°I shall obey themand of the grand duchess,¡± Young Mayer Knox said. His voice that had only entered puberty sounded like scraping iron.

    ¡°Young master!¡± Vince cried out in sorrow, but Mayer had already made up his mind. With no hesitation, he rushed straight toward the dungeon. No one believed that he woulde back out alive, not even Vince, but the boy proved them all wrong. Just as the Dark Knights were about to enter the dungeon to close it, the entry gate warped. Mayer, covered in blood, escaped from it secondster. Not long after his appearance, the entrance closed, and the closure of a dungeon was proof of a hero.

 Chapter 69: The Truth Of Inheritance

    Chapter 69 - The Truth Of Inheritance

    The people of Knox and the Dark Knights were thrilled. To them, Mayer Knox was no longer an illegitimate child of the grand duke. He was a ray of hope in the darkness that had suddenly unfolded upon them.

    ¡°The Dark Knights greet the 50th Grand Duke of Knox!¡±

    ¡°May endless glory shine upon the Champion¡¯s sessor!¡±

    As the people praised Mayer and bowed before him, public opinion waspletely turned around.

    ¡°Him, the 50th Grand Duke of Knox? Ha, haha!¡± The grand duchessughed in disbelief at the news of Mayer returning alive and well.

    ¡°Your Grace, please give permission.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahahaha!!¡± The grand duchess lost her mind. Judged to be incapable of rational thought, she was soon confined to a room.

    And so Mayer became Grand Duke Knox. Seeding the family title at a young age, his first order was to deal with the vassals who were under histe father. There was little protest from the others as reason was on his side; they had forced Mayer into the dungeon. Thus, the boy got rid of every single person who knew of the secret behind his hair except for Vince. The grand duchess¡¯ cries of Mayer being a monster were dismissed as nonsense born from the grief of losing her husband. Incarcerated under the guise of recuperation, she became ill. Within a few years, she passed away.

    Mayer ceaselessly closed dungeons ever since his session as if it was the only way to attain recognition. As the number of dungeon gates closed by Mayer increased, the secret of his birth and suspicion of his father¡¯s murder faded. Gradually, those were reced by voices of praise.

    15 years passed, and Mayer had be a madman who would burn everything to close dungeons. He had escaped from the castle spire he was confined to in his childhood, but he was still held captive by the dungeons.

    * * *

    Vince¡¯s recounting ended, and silence fell in the dim room. I hadn¡¯t wanted to find out about Mayer Knox¡¯s childhood in this way. No, I wished I was kept in the dark for my entire life, all the more so because of how miserable his past was. I recalled how, on the day Mayer and I drank wine together, he had overreacted about his hair. Was it not that he disliked me touching, but that he still believed his hair to inflict a curse? What ridiculous nonsense. Hair color was only influenced by mana and didn¡¯t possess any power by itself. Getting cursed for touching his hair was unfeasible. There was no way Mayer didn¡¯t know this. Then again¡­ knowing didn¡¯t make it any easier to believe.

    I wet my dry lips. Mayer¡¯s unimaginable past was far too heavy for me to bear alone. At the same time, it was much too tragic for me to ignore. I could finally understand somewhat why Mayer was so obsessed with closing dungeons. I would¡¯ve been the same in his shoes. Who could imagine such a life? The only way to gain recognition was a journey to get rid of what had plunged one¡¯s life into the pit of despair. How could I not be captivated?

    Vince was silent for a long while before he pointed at the portrait. ¡°Do you know how this portrait came to be?¡±

    Upon closer inspection, it was strange. The former grand duke and grand duchess wouldn¡¯t have had a portrait painted together with Mayer, whom they were so averse to.

    Vince gave a bitter smile as he caressed the curtain and continued, ¡°No matter how much the previous lord anddy rejected His Excellency, the grand duke carries the blood of Knox. His existence couldn¡¯t be erased, which was why he needed to have a portrait as a nobleman¡­ However, they did not want to stay in the same space as His Excellency.¡±

    What bull was that¡­? My feelings had apparently shown on my face as the butlerughed as if he too thought it absurd. ¡°That is why the previous lord anddy had their portrait painted. Then, theyter had His Excellency¡¯s image added on top.¡±

    I frowned, unable toprehend what meaning there was to this empty formality. Who the heck had a family portrait painted like this? Even in the 21st century, people would dress up to have their family picture taken in a photo studio. They didn¡¯t photoshop it together. Shame on them!

    But this wasn¡¯t enough to speak for all the low discrimination of thete grand duke and grand duchess. An inconceivable truth had remained to be told.

    ¡°Even then, they did not wish to show His Excellency in front of the painter,¡± Vince went on. ¡°They gave a childhood portrait of the previous grand duke for the painter to refer to and ordered only the hair color changed.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m amazed that the captain is still leaving this portrait intact. I would¡¯ve burned it long ago.¡±

 Chapter 70: Thread Of Salvation

    Chapter 70 - Thread Of Salvation

    Vince nodded in agreement. Few would understand why Mayer would leave something like this behind. ¡°But I think that His Excellency feels this portrait¡­ is his original sin. He seems to believe it to be the symbol of an impurity that can never be washed away, to begin with,¡± He exined.

    That made it even worse. I failed to keep my expression from twisting as Vince continued. ¡°He had it ced in a restricted area and, very asionally,es to see it. This old man can only guess this to be His Excellency¡¯s penance.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what Mayer Knox had to repent for. I felt sick inside and I couldn¡¯t keep the sarcasm from my voice. ¡°I never knew the captain also had talent in self-injury,¡± I murmured.

    ¡°Perhaps this side of you is why the captain keeps you close.¡±

    Why was it about me all of a sudden? I stared at Vince with knitted brows, but he didn¡¯t mind my pointed gaze. A faraway look took over the old butler¡¯s cloudy brown eyes as if looking back into the past. ¡°Everyone either feared, hated, or revered the young master. Nobody treated him like an ordinary person. He was not able to even receive the love of a parent that others do¡­ And that is why His Excellency built a wall around himself. But you are the only exception, Vice-captain.¡±

    I wondered about that. The reason I looked like I was treating Mayer Knox normally was that I knew the worst possible future. Compared to that, this revtion of his wasn¡¯t anything much. To me, Mayer Knox was akin to a nuclear bomb. He was a necessary and powerful card, the misuse of which could bring a result that was just as deadly. Now though¡­ I had to admit, he was a somewhat pitiful nuke.

    Suddenly, Vince cried out, ¡°Please!¡± He sounded desperate. Had he caught on to my wavering feelings? The old man¡¯s small shoulders hunched in on themselves as he bowed, showing hair that had faded with age. ¡°If only out ofpassion for His Excellency¡¯s past, I ask of you, please. Continue to stand by his side.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ So long as he doesn¡¯t abandon me, I¡¯ll keep serving him until the moment we defeat the demon lord. Don¡¯t worry too much,¡± I replied in a jesting tone.

    Vince¡¯s stiff face refused to ease up and he expressed concern for Mayer again. ¡°When this old man leaves this world, His Excellency will truly end up alone¡­ No. It cannot be said that I ever looked after him in the first ce. It would not be an exaggeration to say he has been alone all this time. He may be moving forward now, fueled by his powerful conviction and his goal, but it would not be strange for him to fall apart at any moment, like a boat lost in the vast ocean¡­.¡±

    The butler wished for me to show Mayer favor and hospitality, but he was asking the wrong person. Me? Look out for Mayer Knox? I wasn¡¯t in a position to feel pity for Mayer¡¯s past, and even if I did, that would be like a mouse worrying for a tiger. I put on a troubled smile as I tried to persuade him. ¡°I understand your worries, but the captain¡¯s conviction isn¡¯t something so easily broken. If only for the sake of ying the demon lord, he won¡¯t¡­.¡±

    ¡°What I fear most is what will happen after he fulfills his conviction.¡±

    I felt dazed at what the butler pointed out. Mayer would do his best to survive, close dungeons, and move forward until the demon lord was defeated. But what about after? What would he do then? It wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine that Mayer¡¯sck of attachment to life would lead to himpletely expending himself in the battle against the demon lord, like a moth to a me. I could see the man falling together with the demon lord. It was clear that Vince¡¯s recount of Mayer¡¯s past and his weakness was to exin just what little the man had and how easily he could throw his life away¡­ and it worked. I hade to understand that Mayer Knox was very likely to burn himself out.

    ¡°Could you please promise me this, Vice-captain? After His Excellency battles the demon lord¡­.¡± Vince took a deep breath as if pained by the very thought of what could happen, his aged eyes trembling. ¡°Would you take His Excellency out from that dungeon, no matter what end he meets?¡±

    His words were ambiguous. I thought about the ¡®endings¡¯ Mayer Knox could meet. Perhaps he would lose all four of his limbs, or be a fellspawn from loss of mana control¡­ Or even die, leaving nothing but a corpse. I could see in Vince¡¯s eyes that he had considered all those possibilities. Whether Mayer became a cripple, a monster, or a corpse, the butler didn¡¯t want to leave him forever in the prison called a dungeon¡­ and I could empathize with that. Vince was entrusting me with the role of thebyrinth¡¯s thread that would guide Mayer back to this world. This thread was thin, fragile, and could break at any moment. Nevertheless, it was the only one the butler found, and he was grateful for it.

    I nodded, deciding to ept the role of that fragile spider¡¯s thread. ¡°¡­Okay. I swear I¡¯lle back with the captain, even if I have to drag him by the cor.¡±

    Only then did Vince breathe a sigh of relief and smile widely. It was my first time seeing a curve on the old man¡¯s lips. It reminded me of my father, the one I had before bing Jun.

    * * *

    On the day I learned about Mayer¡¯s past, I fell behind during work due to being absentminded all day.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Vice-captain?¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry. Did the support spell end? I¡¯ll cast it again.¡±

    ¡°Not that¡­ I was curious about something. I get that when facingrge fellspawn, you should mainly aim for their ankles or hamstrings, but what do I do when there¡¯s a swarm of small monsters¡­?¡± Julieta asked timidly.

    I hadn¡¯t even noticed she was asking a question as I waspletely zoning out. I sighed, feeling frustrated with myself, as I shook my head. ¡°¡­I¡¯m really sorry. I must be out of it.¡±

    After somehow managing to get through training, I returned to my room with heavy footsteps, feeling suffocated. I was feeling more ufortable now than when I was listening to Vince talk about Mayer¡¯s past. The memory refused to get out of my head. I tried to think of positive things to change my mood. I had been wondering how to start a conversation about Mayer¡¯s demonic power, anyway. Vince would report what happened today to the captain, and he would know that I had found out his secret. One way or another, we would end up discussing his demonic power. That was good. Then I¡¯d wait until Mayer spoke about it first. Wait until he settled his anger and regained his rational mind. I had no intention of going to him first to confront his boiling ire.

    And the moment I was waiting for arrived before long.

    ¡°Vice-captain, His Excellency is looking for you.¡±

    The time wasn¡¯t toote with the sun still high up. It was much too early to be telling secrets, but I guessed Mayer chose this time on purpose. Talking secrets at night while drinking would only make it easier to get emotional, after all. And thus, I went straight over to Mayer. For some reason today, the cor of my vice-captain uniform felt tight. As I arrived at the captain¡¯s office, I nervously wondered how Mayer would begin the talk. My worries were in vain, though, as the captain threw a fastball. ¡°I heard Vince chattered about my past to you.¡±

    I stiffened, his swift jab giving me no time to manage my expression. It seemed he didn¡¯t want to get over the situation smoothly. Of course, it was a sensitive subject, but Mayer was taking it far harder than I had anticipated. The dark shadows underneath his eyes were telling of his emotions. Still, his self-control was apparent from the way he didn¡¯t raise his voice. Instead, he enunciated each word quietly.

    I responded with a heavy nod instead of giving an excuse. ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°So what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± I frowned at the unexpected question, while Mayer cackled. His mirth was void ofposure, sounding somewhat anxious. In a self-mocking tone, he muttered, ¡°Well, you must have felt something. Pity, fear, or anger from being deceived by me.¡±

    Pity, I could feel. Fear too. But what did he mean by anger from being deceived? I didn¡¯t have a clue.

    ¡°You must have joined the Dark Knights because you deemed it possible that I could y the demon lord. But now you know that the foundation of my power is demonic¡­ It would not be wrong to say you were deceived.¡±

    Aha. That. This had to be why he looked somewhat anxious instead of being angry that I had learned his secret. Anxious that I might leave.

 Chapter 71: Turning Darkness To Light

    Chapter 71 - Turning Darkness To Light

    He worried I might leave, which would decrease the probability of defeating the demon lord. I couldn¡¯t help but feel moved every time Mayer appraised me so highly. What was the answer he wanted? No matter how I rolled the cogs in my head, it seemed difficult to fool him. Even more so because he was serious about this matter. That being the case, I decided to be truthful. ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t particrly think that I¡¯ve been deceived, and I¡¯m not afraid either. I do feel some pity, however, which is only natural and expected of a human being so let¡¯s pass over that.¡± For a moment, I wondered if I was being overly frank, but the words were already out of my mouth. I thought I may as well keep on going. ¡°If I had to say something, I guess it¡¯s that I¡¯m pleased.¡±

    ¡°Pleased? Are you making fun of me now?¡± For the first time, Mayer raised his voice, thinking that I was being sarcastic. He red at me with intense eyes, gritting his teeth. Facing his bared hostility for the first time made my skin prickle. My legs almost gave out on me, but I clenched my jaw and endured as I had to put on my best mask ofposure.

    I met his furious, twisted face and exined, ¡°Yes. Thanks to learning that Your Excellency possesses demonic power, I¡¯vee up with a more effective n to take down the demon lord. How could I not be pleased?¡±

    ¡°What a piece of work you are¡­¡± Mayerughed, incredulous, his lips twitching with a sneer. ¡°If your intent was to mollify me, I would like to tell you it was very effective.¡±

    I could see the glee that he couldn¡¯t hide beneath his sardonic tone; my words were right to his liking. The fury in his eyes died down and I could finally feel some slight relief. It was still too early to rx, however, as Mayer leaned toward me with a glint in his eyes. ¡°So you are saying¡­ You wish to work for me despite knowing that I possess demonic power?¡±

    ¡°I told you. Thanks to your power, Captain, I¡¯ve thought up a better n for defeating the demon lord.¡±

    Mayer blinked in surprise. He seemed to have thought I was spouting empty words. His brows twitched in suspicion, showingplete disbelief. ¡°You are telling me to believe that?¡±

    ¡°Is there any reason not to?¡±

    ¡°¡­None,¡± Mayer sighed. He sunk back on his chair and cast a bitter look across his desk, looking mentally exhausted. ¡°Fine, then. Let us hear how my power will be effective in defeating the demon lord.¡±

    Not a hint of trust could be found in his voice. Perhaps he feared getting his hopes up for nothing. I didn¡¯t think I could convince him with a couple of words. Mouth dry from nervousness, I had to wet my lips before speaking. ¡°Your mana will most likely not affect the demon lord, Captain, due to having the same dark element.¡±

    To put it more precisely, this was because Mayer¡¯s power originated from the demon lord. I didn¡¯t feel the need to exin this, though, since it was something I knew as a yer of this ¡®game¡¯.

    ¡°¡­Fair enough,¡± he acquiesced. ¡°But I have no intention of using mana in the battle against the demon lord, to begin with. I am a swordsman, after all.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s difficult to kill the demon lord with swordsmanship alone. Physical attacks don¡¯t work well. You may as well consider it impossible.¡±

    Mayer fell silent. He must¡¯ve known this all along, yet his eyes were afire with emotion. Perhaps he had been subconsciously denying this fact. Mayer Knox was the strongest swordsman, but the demon lord was the ultimate evil. Strength alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to y him.

    After a long moment of quiet, Mayer nodded and said, ¡°¡­I am sure you are right since you have faced the demon lord in person.¡±

    ¡°Yes. So you have to somehow learn a magical means of attack, Captain.¡±

    ¡°Did you not say my mana is ineffective against the demon lord?¡±

    ¡°I have an element conversion spell.¡±

    ¡°Element conversion?¡± he echoed.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a spell that inverts the element of mana. It can change your dark element mana¡­ to the holy element.¡±

    ¡°Are you joking?¡± Mayer asked in astonishment. His reaction was understandable. Changing somebody¡¯s mana element? It was usible, yes, when thinking from the perspective of a gamer. When going by the logic of this world instead, it was unbelievable. I was certain he had never even dreamed of such a possibility.

    ¡°I don¡¯t joke about my abilities,¡± I replied confidently.

    ¡°¡­I cannot believe you, to tell the truth.¡±

    ¡°Ordinary support mages aren¡¯t capable of casting the spell. I¡¯m probably the only one who can.¡± And it was true. I was a specialist in support magic. Specialists naturally possessed great ability in their respective fields. Element conversion magic wasn¡¯t easy to use, though. Even in the first ythrough, I only managed to obtain the spell after reaching level 60.

    Mayer appeared exhrated at my capability, his golden eyes shining bright as he remarked, ¡°Choosing you¡­ was the biggest fortune of my life.¡±

 Chapter 72: Turning Darkness To Light

    Chapter 72 - Turning Darkness To Light

    I thought so too. If Mayer hadn¡¯t decided to have me join the Dark Knights, he would¡¯ve had no choice but to be the second demon lord. If it were me in the past, I wouldn¡¯t have cared for how he ended up. But now, having spent time with Mayer anding to know of his past even, I didn¡¯t feelfortable with the thought. If I hadn¡¯t take Mayer¡¯s side, I¡¯d never have discovered his hidden past. I smiled wryly to myself. The worst had yet to happen, and wouldn¡¯t happen in the future toe. Yet the possibility of it alone created a sense of debt. I swallowed back thoseplicated feelings andforted Mayer. ¡°So don¡¯t keep testing me. Don¡¯t think strange thoughts either.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°And listen well to what I say.¡±

    ¡°I hear you.¡± Now that he had confirmed that I had no intention of abandoning him, Mayer nodded obediently. His attitude was as docile as sheep, but when I recalled the murderous pressure he cast on me when I entered his office, it only came off as detestable. Mayer pondered over my words for a minute, then frowned as if he had found a problem. ¡°By the way. If you are to use that element conversion spell¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yes. You need to get used to using your demonic power, Captain.¡± He didn¡¯t respond, so I added, ¡°Do you feel hesitant?¡±

    Mayer couldn¡¯t bring himself to nod or shake his head. He merely gazed down at his hands sped together on his desk, revealing his feelings of anxiety. He confessed, ¡°Frankly, I still feel surprised that you do not mind my demonic power in the least.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the regr members, but I¡¯m sure the elites of our Dark Knights won¡¯t care much either.¡±

    ¡°I wonder about that¡­.¡± Mayer trailed off, tone doubtful, then continued speaking in a bitter murmur. ¡°Normally, those with demonic power are viewed with cold eyes of repulsion. The elites of the Dark Knights will be no different.¡±

    His eyes grew clouded as if recalling the past. He was most likely thinking of the time before dungeons appeared, back when he was suffering persecution. ¡°I hold no expectation that they will treat me as they did before, without any change, once they learn of my secret. I would be more than grateful if they merely kept the secret safe.¡±

    ¡°I see you¡¯re skeptical about the trust of yourrades,¡± I pointed out.

    ¡°I am not prone to being suspicious, but¡­ as far as demonic power is concerned, yes, I cannot help it. Even my parents rejected me.¡± He said, and I couldn¡¯t argue against that statement. ¡°You are the only one who was entirely unaffected,¡± he added.

    Mayer gazed at me in silence, his golden eyes filled with what looked like a passionate obsession. Until now, he had been very amodating of my needs. Or, to be exact, he tantly favored me over others. I thought this was not only because I was useful, but also because of the memories I had of the first ythrough. Only Mayer and I could share and rte to those. Thanks to this, I could be somebody inside Mayer¡¯s ¡®circle¡¯. Even so, there was a wall between us that was impassably thick and high. With today¡¯s conversation, I felt even that wall had weakened a little.

    ¡°Even if they do keep the secret, the chances of it leaking increases along with the number of people who know. That would be troublesome.¡± Mayer talked as if he had never considered the possibility of me telling his secret to others. ¡°Spy of the demon lord, traitor of mankind¡­ All the Dark Knights will be treated as if we n on joining hands with the demon lord and selling over the empire. Perhaps things would be different after ying the demon lord. Unfortunately, before we even fight him, nothing good wille of spreading such rumors. Therefore, it is better that fewer are aware.¡±

    ¡°I agree with that,¡± I nodded.

    Mayer frowned, seeming to find my reaction unexpected. ¡°¡­So I mean to say, I think it will be difficult to use demonic power in a dungeon I am entering with others of the corps. If I am to practice the use of this power¡­ I would have to enter a dungeon alone.¡± He exined his thoughts.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± I opposed his idea. I could understand his concern, but he was being ridiculous.

    ¡°I just have to choose an appropriate dungeon. One that I can clear by myself¡­¡±

    ¡°What I¡¯m worried about is your demonic power going out of control, Captain. If that happens in a dungeon with you by yourself, there¡¯ll be no one to help you. Worst case scenario, the dungeon gate will close and you¡¯ll be thrown into the demon realm, just like that.¡±

    ¡°Then I will be able to meet the demon lord sooner.¡± Mayer grinned broadly, making my face sour in equal proportion. This man had a death wish.

 Chapter 73: To The Bedroom

    Chapter 73 - To The Bedroom

    I felt like I could understand what the butler Vince was concerned about. Clearly, what little survival instinct Mayer Knox still had diminished even further when it concerned the demon lord. I gave him a wide smile as I pointed out, ¡°Have a good fight then, without me there to cast element conversion for you. You did hear that physical attacks don¡¯t work, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­I am sorry. I was jesting,¡± Mayer apologized, noticing my ire. There was no reason to not ept his apology. Who was I to tell him what to do when he insisted on abusing himself? It was a wonder why it bothered me so much.

    I sighed and added, ¡°Never joke like that again, please. It¡¯s unsettling, even when I do know you¡¯re not being serious.¡±

    ¡°¡­It is not a bad feeling to have you worry for me.¡± He smiled.

    ¡°I wish you did feel a little bad, so you¡¯d never say something like that again.¡±

    Mayer¡¯s gaze was oddly warm despite my grumbling. He seemed to enjoy arguing like this. Did he have nothing else to enjoy? How emotionally deprived, really. Still, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to reproach him for that.

    He tapped his desk a couple of times, a habit that urred whenever he was deep in thought. After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°Then how must I grow ustomed to using demonic power?¡±

    ¡°Nobody can stop you if you go berserk, so¡­ I n on making steady progress. Outside dungeons.¡±

    ¡°If something were to go wrong outside dungeons¡­ Would that not be dangerous?¡± Mayer¡¯s face hardened, recalling the traumatic incident of losing control of his mana and killing the previous grand duke of Knox.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle things so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°¡­You will be handling things? By that you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course you¡¯ll be practicing with me. It¡¯ll be dangerous by yourself, Captain.¡±

    Mayer stared at me, wide-eyed. He barely held back from shouting in protest, but he still couldn¡¯t stop himself from shooting to his feet. Realizing he was agitated, the captain slowly sat back down and tried his best to maintainposure as he asked, ¡°So you mean¡­ You and I, alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mayer continued hesitantly, ¡°In my opinion¡­ that also seems dangerous.¡±

    I could understand his never-ending worries since, my capability aside, the matter was of great importance. I puffed out my chest and spoke with my head held high and voice confident. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll do well so there¡¯ll be no problems to our surroundings.¡±

    ¡°What I am concerned about is you, not our surroundings! If you were to end up dying¡­!¡± Mayer failed to contain his emotions and burst out yelling. I could only blink dumbly as I never considered that he was worrying for my life.

    Sure, I¡¯d die in an instant if Mayer wentpletely berserk. But how could I im to hold his leash without any guarantee? Iughed as I pointed out, ¡°You seem to think that I won¡¯t be able to stop you, Captain.¡±

    Mayer answered with silence. Apparently, he thought speaking the truth would hurt my pride. Honestly, that would have been the case if it wasn¡¯ting from Mayer Knox. I would¡¯ve actually been more suspicious if he believed in me too. ¡°It¡¯s okay because I have ¡®Divine Devotion¡¯. Do you remember? It¡¯s the spell I cast on Wipera,¡± I reminded him. I had no intention of using that spell on Mayer, of course. I¡¯d have no mind to spare in using additional magic since I had to put my all to controlling his demonic power. But it was fine as long as Mayer didn¡¯t know so I gently persuaded him.

    ¡°Even so¡­¡± Mayer¡¯s face was still full of concern, but I persisted regardless.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you can go telling someone else about your demonic power, no? You don¡¯t want that, Captain.¡±

    ¡°That is true, but¡­ I would be troubled more if something were to happen to you.¡±

    ¡°Trust in me. I told you that I¡¯d make you stronger, Captain.¡± Saying something like this to the strongest man of humanity was utter arrogance. It didn¡¯t matter, though, as I was a support mage. I was the weakest being out there, possessing not a single offensive spell. Yet, that was precisely why I was capable of tempering the strongest being into something even greater. This was the essence of why I liked Jun, and that hadn¡¯t changed even after bing her. It was my pride and my dignity.

    I held my head tall as I stared at Mayer, but he still looked conflicted despite my words. Seeing how unsure he was, I realized I had to do something about it. ¡°This kind of situation was also within my expectations. Well¡­ Since we¡¯re on the subject, how about we do it now?¡±

    ¡°Right now? Here?¡± Mayer was startled.

 Chapter 74: To The Bedroom

    Chapter 74 - To The Bedroom

    Seeing the perplexion on his face, I became even more convinced that I shouldn¡¯t stand down on this. As the saying went: hit the iron while it¡¯s hot. This god-awfully boring scenario of persuading him would repeat itself if I held it off forter. I thought I may as well do it now. My eyes lit with determination as I said, ¡°Yes. Right now. Here.¡±

    In the end, Mayer lost against my firm stance. I expressed with my body that I wouldn¡¯t be budging a step until he epted, and that made him sigh. ¡°So¡­ What must I do?¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡± I looked about the office. Mayer¡¯s office resembled its owner¡¯s personality to a T. Overbearing, stiff, and wless¡­ It was faithful to the purpose of being an office without the tiniest hint of leisure to be found. It was too ufortable. I needed somewhere more rxing. Re-opening a mana circuit that had been closed for years was more painful and taxing than one would think. Considering therge amount of mana Mayer possessed, it would be even more painful. Navigating the sea was naturally harder than navigating a small stream. A single mistake would lead to his demonic power erupting everywhere like a copsed dam. That was how the loss of mana control happened.

    ¡°Do you have anything scheduled after today?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Nothing in particr.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief since this¡¯ll take a bit long.¡±

    ¡°How long?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ I think we¡¯ll have to proceed with the practice to tell. You¡¯ve already lost control of your mana once, Captain, so it¡¯ll be easy for it to happen a second time. Since we have to take a more careful approach, it¡¯ll have to take a long time.¡±

    Mayer¡¯s face twisted at the mention of losing control for the second time. ¡°It does not matter how long it takes, so take extra care.¡±

    With his permission, I decided to be a bit bolder. ¡°Alright. Then¡­ Can I use your bedroom, Captain?¡±

    ¡°¡­Why the bedroom?¡± Mayer showed a bit of reluctance. I supposed it was normal to dislike someone intruding on one¡¯s personal space all of a sudden. But it would be morefortable going to his bedroom.

    I persuaded Mayer, ¡°Won¡¯t it be more rxing to lie on a bed instead of the floor?¡±

    ¡°Must I lie down?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll end up lying down even if you don¡¯t want to.¡± I shrugged. ¡°And you might end up fainting from the pain¡­ I won¡¯t be able to do anything if you keel over like that, which is why I¡¯m suggesting we start with you lying down.¡±

    He still looked uncertain despite my exnation. Well, if he didn¡¯t want that¡­ ¡°If you don¡¯t like having to show your bedroom, you cane to mine instead.¡±

    I didn¡¯t change my nket after waking up today, but I trusted Mary to have taken care of that much. Mayer, though, shook his head, seeming to find my suggestion absurd. ¡°That is not what I meant, I¡­¡± He was lost for words for a long while before quietly muttering with a sigh, ¡°No wonder you were overly epting of having a drink with mest time¡­ You truly, surprisinglyck a sense of danger at times.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°It is nothing.¡±

    I didn¡¯t hear him quite right, but Mayer merely shook his head and passed by me to take the lead, saying, ¡°The bedroom is this way.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what came over him, but I couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. Although I did speak audaciously, that didn¡¯t mean I had no worries. If somebody were to spot Mayer going in and out of my bedroom, the rumors of me being his lover would be set in stone. I swiftly followed after him.

    * * *

    Mayer¡¯s bedroom was identical to his office. Another ce with an overbearing, stiff, and wless atmosphere. Even his bedroom looked far from a ce of rxation and rest. Still, the bed was nice and huge. I assumed it was because he was such a big person. Mayer went in first to sit on the bed, which shook wildly due to his weight. He undid a couple of buttons on his cor as he asked, ¡°So¡­ What must I do now?¡±

    He was sitting, and I was standing, yet our gazes were exactly level. The man was seriously big. I needed to prepare thoroughly as it was difficult for me to control the body of another. I instructed, ¡°Lie down first.¡±

    Mayer tentativelyid down on the bed. I didn¡¯t know whether it was because he wasn¡¯t used toying down in front of somebody, or because he was ufortable with the situation. He wore an awkward, unwilling look on his face as he turned his head toward me.

 Chapter 75: Opening His Mana Circuit

    Chapter 75 - Opening His Mana Circuit

    ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll take out some holy water in advance first, and¡­¡± I trailed off and went to gather all the holy water in Mayer¡¯s room. It was a recovery potion of sorts, a necessity for any expedition member. In their case, a considerable amount was required. Not for healing, however; it was to bnce out the concentration of demonic and holy energy. Once I was done preparing, I approached Mayer, feeling like a doctor about to operate. This was my ¡®surgery¡¯ to perform¡­ I pulled a chair next to the bed and observed my ¡®patient¡¯ with solemn determination. His mana was very still, and understandably so: it had been lying dormant for 15 years. Good.

    I grasped Mayer¡¯s hand, sorge that two of mine barely covered it, and began to gently transfer mana into his body. He stared at me working for a moment before remarking, ¡°¡­You seem ustomed to this somehow.¡±

    ¡°I told you to trust in me. I¡¯m not new at this.¡±

    ¡°Not new?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve unlocked the mana of quite a few people.¡±

    For some reason, Mayer looked dissatisfied at those words. I was convinced then that he didn¡¯t believe me. Perhaps I needed to give him a concrete example¡­ This had to be why precedents were important in business. ¡°I smoothed out Sevi¡¯s mana path too. Surely you didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d volunteer for something this important without any experience?¡± I said, giving him a more specific example from my experiences to reassure him. He didn¡¯t reply, so I continued. ¡°All you need to do, Captain, is to sit tight and trust.¡±

    Mayer kept his silence. Judging by how his face wasn¡¯t easing up, he still seemed distrustful, but what of it? My mana had already entered his body and it was toote to stop. For an instant, his forehead twitched and he gripped my hands harder. He must have felt my mana moving into him; the man sure did have good senses. Mayer exhaled deeply and slowly asked, ¡°That¡­ Did you always proceed in a bedroom like this¡­ with the others?¡±

    Incredulous, I asked, ¡°Does that matter right now?¡±

    His question was far too trivial and pointless in the current situation. Mayer shut his mouth, his eyes shaking. He was unable to speak the reason, or perhaps he was unaware of it himself. For him, it was the first time a woman had entered his bedroom, so I guessed he would mind about it. Could he be nervous, wondering whether I was up to no good? The man was almost a monk practicing chastity, was he not? I sighed. Mental stability was the first priority when it came to opening a mana circuit. To prove I had no strange ulterior motives at all, I talked to him in a somewhat tough voice. ¡°Captain. I¡¯m only borrowing this ce out of necessity.¡±

    ¡°And that is why you waltz into the bedroom of other men like this?¡±

    ¡°There were women too.¡±

    ¡°That is not the point!¡± Mayer raised his torso, appearing upset for some reason. His unusual behavior took me aback. Thinking that I shouldy him down again first, I pressed down on his shoulders to put him back on the bed. Mayer obedientlyid down again, but he kept his head raised to stare at me, clearly keen on saying more. ¡°You really are a piece of work¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you nagging me now?¡± I asked in disbelief. It was no wonder I was feeling nostalgic; he was acting like my parents when they scolded me for breaking curfew.

    Mayer flinched at the word nagging and followed up his words in a somewhat cating tone. ¡°¡­I do not mean to nag. I am worried. While I am aware you are acting out of goodwill, are you not making it easy to cause misunderstandings?¡±

    ¡°So long as you don¡¯t misunderstand, Captain.¡±

    ¡°Why me?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re the reason I¡¯m staying in the Dark Knights. It¡¯d be terrible if you get some misunderstanding and start avoiding me. As for the others, well¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter what they think,¡± I answered disinterestedly. I was getting loads of misunderstandings from others already anyway. ¡°People always got the wrong idea about me when I was with Fabian too.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you sure there was really nothing between you two?¡±

    I scowled. ¡°What bull are you talking about?¡± I was only exining to ease any worries Mayer might have, yet he was jumping to conclusions again. I had to make things clear. ¡°I¡¯m taking this opportunity to tell you that we¡¯re not in that kind of rtionship between a man and woman. We¡¯re onlyrades who joined to defeat the demon lord. I won¡¯t misunderstand you acting unusual sometimes so I ask you, Captain, to not mind my actions too much.¡±

 Chapter 76: Opening His Mana Circuit

    Chapter 76 - Opening His Mana Circuit

    Judging by his silence, this was enough to tell him I had no funny ideas. A rather fine exnation¡­ or so I thought until Mayer¡¯s mana grew wilder than before. Anyone could tell he was displeased. Seeing him so hard to appease made me sigh. I then realized there was one big proposition that hadn¡¯t been addressed yet. ¡°Also, although I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, the people I open mana circuits for are normally around Sevi¡¯s age.¡±

    ¡°Sevi¡¯s age?¡± he echoed.

    ¡°You think it¡¯smon to unlock mana for grown-ups like you, Captain?¡± Only then did Mayer¡¯s face ease up a little. I added in a grumbling tone, ¡°Besides, adults don¡¯t entrust themselves to support mages like me. They prefer wind or ice mages. I hear they¡¯re good at catching the flow of magic or something? In the sense that mana is formed of lines, lightning mages are favored too.¡±

    ¡°But of all the mages I have seen, you are the best when ites to handling magic.¡±

    ¡°I think the same.¡±

    Any mage could open a mana circuit. Yet, since I could figure out the progress numerically, I was capable of a little more precise control. This was why I could affirm myself as the only one in Nochtentoria Castle who could manage Mayer¡¯s explosive mana. Using Axion as an example, despite being the best mage of Nochtentoria, he was far from precise. Truth be told, as someone overflowing with magical power, he likely did not need to bother honing his control skills. As we talked, my mana steadily widened his circuit, spreading throughout his body until it finally reached his core. It was time to start picking at his mana and pull it out through the circuits I had unblocked. It was the most difficult task. I murmured to Mayer, ¡°Now, enough with the chatter¡­ It¡¯s going to be a bit hard on you.¡±

    ¡°I can endure.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡± I grinned and pulled at Mayer¡¯s mana ording to the pulse of his heartbeat, little by little. It wasn¡¯t an easy feat, somewhat like carrying a huge water tank on one¡¯s shoulder. I had to control the flow of trickling water while withstanding its weight. It was like sculpting a tiny object while focusing on one¡¯s fingertips. The slightest mistake would end everything.

    It was a long, nerve-wracking moment where I forgot to even breathe. Cold sweat ran down my forehead. I wasn¡¯t the only one under stress. If I was the person carrying the water tank, Mayer was the tank itself. His body was burdened in equal proportion to his powerful and abundant mana. It wasn¡¯t a good feeling to experience one¡¯s blood vessels expanding and contracting indefinitely on their own. It was a different pain from feeling suffocated and short of breath. Even he wouldn¡¯t find it easy to endure. Mayer let out a low groan and, as time passed, his body began to twitch and twist. He looked strangled as he tried to clutch at his heart, but I hastily stopped him. ¡°You mustn¡¯t.¡±

    Mayer¡¯s hand cut through the air to grab my shoulder instead. His grip was so strong that I felt a wrenching pain, akin to being squeezed by a presser. He pulled me and pinned me to the bed, and my vision turned over. ¡°Kagh!¡±

    I hurriedly checked if my hands were still joined with his as it would have been terrible if I had let go. Not only would my efforts so far have been vain, but his disordered mana would also lose its way and run amok. Thankfully, our hands were still linked and my mana maintained its connection as well. I sighed in relief.

    ¡°Haah, haah¡­¡± Mayer gasped for breath above me, his face twisted in pain. Golden eyes zed over while his torso shook from his wild respiration. The hot breath touching my lips infected me with his fever. Darn! I couldn¡¯t afford to lose my head too. I did everything to keep hold of my rationality, but secondster his body fell over mine. I couldn¡¯t prevent a grunt froming out. At least he wasn¡¯t wearing armor.

    Mayer¡¯s condition was too serious to me him for his carelessness. He buried his face in the bed with clenched teeth, sweating bullets. Didn¡¯t I tell him it¡¯d be hard? I clicked my tongue and tried to get out from beneath him, but I couldn¡¯t make his 100kg body budge no matter what I did. In the end, I had no choice but to ask him to move, even though he wasn¡¯t in his right mind. ¡°Uh¡­ Captain?¡±

    ¡°Kuugh¡­¡± His clenched teeth ground against each other in an audible, ferocious manner. It was clear that he was swallowing back his pain and wasn¡¯t in the state tomunicate.

 Chapter 77: A Kiss With A Dog

    Chapter 77 - A Kiss With A Dog

    While I was expecting Mayer to feel pain to some extent, I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d lose his senses like this. Was he intoxicated by the mana circting in him after such long dormancy? Or was his mana recoiling because it was a product of demonic power?

    Thetter case was more probable. Things were getting bad; I had to feed him holy water and neutralize the demonic power inside his body. But, because he had dragged me onto the bed, I couldn¡¯t reach the holy water anymore. In the end, I had to wiggle my way out from beneath Mayer Knox.

    ¡°Captain, could you lie down this way? Yes, good boy. Mm. Good, this way¡­ Don¡¯t let go of my hand now.¡± I soothed the groggy Mayer into moving¡ªit was startling to find myself treating him like a child. To my luck, he didn¡¯t seem to be hearing my words properly. I didn¡¯t know whether it was a coincidence or if his mind was clear enough to understand me, but Mayer turned to the side. Barely squeezing my torso out, I managed to snag a bottle of holy water. I had to stretch my arm as much as I could since my lower body was still being smothered by the captain. I opened the bottle and held it to Mayer¡¯s mouth. ¡°Here, Captain. It¡¯ll feel a little better if you drink holy water.¡±

    However, Mayer was barely capable of drinking. In fact, he couldn¡¯t even raise his head properly. Holy water trickled down from the corners of his mouth. With a click of my tongue, I propped his head up with difficulty. Every part of this man¡¯s body was heavy, even his head. It would¡¯ve been perfect if I could open his mouth with one hand and pour in the potion with the other. Unfortunately, I had to keep one hand in contact with him to continue the mana exchange. I tried to feed him with one hand by leaning his head against my chest, but it wasn¡¯t easy. After doing this for a while, all I achieved was wasting holy water. It was obvious he hadn¡¯t drunk much from how his feverish eyes looked zed and unfocused.

    This was my first time seeing Mayer so vulnerable, like the time when we drank wine together. The man was surprisingly unwary¡­ and I didn¡¯t know if this was because he truly trusted me. The thought of being the only one to see this side of the strongest man in the world was strangely moving.

    ¡°No. This is exactly the time I need to get a grip¡­ This guy¡¯s a patient, this guy¡¯s a patient¡­¡± I muttered to myself as if trying to self-hypnotize. I had to stop my idle thoughts about Mayer and be as rational as possible. The process of fixing Mayer¡¯s mana was extremely delicate. Even the slightest distraction would spell trouble. ¡°Ugh, seriously. I didn¡¯t want to do this.¡± I scrunched my face into a grimace.

    If Mayer knew what I nned to do, he would¡¯ve been more shocked and disgusted than me. Since he had lost his senses, he had no right to reject this. Wouldn¡¯t it have been nice if he had drunk it himself? With a sigh, I took a mouthful of holy water. There was one way in a situation like this. As Mayer gasped for breath, I put my lips against his and slowly poured in holy water to minimize the bacsh. Our breaths entangled as the liquid flowed into his throat. ¡°Urgh¡­¡±

    It did feel a bit wrong as it looked as if I was forcing a kiss on an unconscious person. But then I felt better once I started thinking of it as resuscitation. Surely he wouldn¡¯te askingter why I did something like this, right? It might be better if he didn¡¯t remember. Worst-case scenario, the holy water and demonic power would collide and backfire, but keeping a bnce was my specialty. As was always the case with those whocked mana capacity, I had a pride-worthy control over my mana, which came from living a frugal life.

    Once again, I took another mouthful of holy water and passed it over. The difiting method aside, the water definitely did its job. Then, suddenly, Mayer pulled my head toward him. ¡°Mph?¡± I garbled.

    If before he was taking holy water as a baby bird feeding, now he was like a beast with its fangs in a goat¡¯s throat. ¡°W-wait.¡± I tried to push Mayer away in bewilderment, but as expected, I couldn¡¯t make him budge. I couldn¡¯t handle his weight when he was ck, so how could I stop him when he put his mind to it? Mayer still looked dazed and out of his mind. And yet, he seemed to have instinctively realized that the holy water I was giving would give himfort. He desperately clung to me to ease his suffering.

    ¡°Mph¡­ Hmph.¡± It was nothing like CPR anymore. Although his actions derived from pure desperation, I was too shaken inside to dismiss it as such. I could smell iron from the man who was clinging to me. The sharp tang of armor, de, and blood was so keen that it was chilling. Perhaps that was why I managed to barely keep a grip on myself, even as I was on the verge of losing it to the heat of the moment. What tear-deserving sense of responsibility I had, not shaking his hand off through it all. Time passed and, with the ingestion of holy water, Mayer¡¯s rough breathing gradually subsided. His grip on me, so tight as if hanging on to a lifeline, likewise eased.

 Chapter 78: A Kiss With A Dog

    Chapter 78 - A Kiss With A Dog

    ¡°Haah¡­¡± Finally, his lips fell away from mine and I was able to take a big breath in. I felt so foolish for dering that we weren¡¯t in a romantic rtionship a while ago. I could still feel the heat of Mayer¡¯s lips pressed against mine, like a burning mark.

    ¡°Mana, Mayer¡¯s mana¡­¡± I muttered, hastily checking on Mayer. His demonic power was naturally spreading throughout his body. Ever since his first loss of control, it had been tightly sealed, but now it was as if it had always been there from the start. Being able to finish the treatment without him going berserk was already a sess. I could finally let go of the tension in my heart. Of course, there was an unexpected ident in the process, but that wasn¡¯t very important. To be more precise, it was within the range of what I could forget. Or rather, gloss over.

    Mayer stared at me, his eyes still unfocused. He likely didn¡¯t remember that we kissed. If that was the case, what happened today could be forgotten as a perfect crime. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s just think of it as¡­ having kissed a dog,¡± I mused out loud.

    A dog¡¯s tongue could slip into one¡¯s mouth when kissing it, couldn¡¯t it? Done hypnotizing myself into thinking it was no big deal, I chortled. When I looked out the window of the bedroom, I got surprised. The sun was setting before I knew it. Had it been about three hours? It was a relief to have finished before it grewpletely dark. Although I did have to keep watching over Mayer, I felt it was fine to let go of his hand.

    That was exactly what I did after several long hours of holding. We had been so desperate that our hands were covered in a cold sweat. From whose hand it came from, I bet neither of us knew. There was even a mark on my hand in the shape of Mayer¡¯s hand, a symbol of how much pain he had suffered. This was going to bruise, along with my shoulders. Wherever Mayer had clutched me, it ached. I didn¡¯t need to take off my clothes to know that my shoulder was bruised ck and blue. I thought I may as well drink some holy water and checked if there was any remaining¡­ But I had used up all of it while trying to feed Mayer. Every bottle I checked was empty. I grabbed thest bottle I could find and tilted it, but only a single drop came out.

    The holy water Mayer dribbled would¡¯ve been more than enough to heal my bruise. I clicked my tongue in discontent. Still, it was no big problem since I could ask August to heal meter. Until then, it wouldn¡¯t be particrly hard to endure the pain. A bruise was nothing. In any case, Mayer fell right asleep, unable to handle the fatigue. Perhaps he had fainted outright. Yeah, it¡¯d be less painful to stay knocked out.

    I gazed at the sleeping Mayer. His hair, usually smoothed back, had fallen over the thickshes covering his golden eyes in a disheveled mess. In that instant, I found myself reaching out a hand to smooth his hair back, and his dark hair ran past my fingertips. ¡°This is nothing to be bothered over¡­¡± I muttered.

    Mayer Knox was still constricted by the ridiculous jinx of his hair cursing people from his childhood. I could vividly recall the moment he shook off my hand from touching his hair. I had casually passed over the bewildered remorse on his face at the time. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t a matter I needed to be so concerned over. Regardless of Mayer Knox¡¯s past, the issue of his demonic power and element conversion was solved. Thus, my goal was achieved. All I had to do was to encourage Mayer into training, defeat the demon lord and bring him back to keep my promise with Vince. We¡¯d save the world and everything would be just perfect. But, for some reason, even though everything was going as I wished, my heart was shaking and I couldn¡¯t figure out why.

    I had thought I¡¯d feel better as long as Mayer¡¯s demonic power was solved, but the result was the exact opposite. I ended up growing more concerned, more entangled. It wasn¡¯t only because of the kiss, it was something from a little earlier than that. Yes, from the moment I came to know more about Mayer.

    Understanding someone was like giving them one¡¯s heart in equal proportion. As a gamer who yed from Fabian¡¯s perspective, I felt a deep intimacy toward Fabian before we even met. That was because I knew so much about him, knew how and why he would make his decisions. Now I havee to understand Mayer. I couldn¡¯t help butpare the man¡¯s actions to the information I had about him. Would it have been better if I didn¡¯t know about him? No. It was different from my time with Fabian. Things wouldn¡¯t go the way they did then.

    I stood with my back against the setting sunlight and, for a long time, gazed at Mayer from the side. I remained still until the light faded into shadows.

    That dying light was like seeing my future.

 Chapter 79: I Hit The Bedpost

    Chapter 79 - I Hit The Bedpost

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I asked Mayer, who was slowly getting up. He suddenly looked my way, startled. Had he not expected me to still be here? In a low, hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°¡­You stayed?¡±

    ¡°I had to watch until you stabilized, alright?¡±

    It was almost dawn. Considering how we had started in broad daylight, I guessed it had taken almost 12 hours. I was able to face him more rationally than I thought. Maybe it was thanks to running a mental simtion on how I would treat Mayer while he was out cold. ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°¡­Not bad. I feel refreshed, in fact,¡± he said.

    Getting up from the chair near the bed, I walked over to survey Mayer¡¯s mana circuit. I felt his hand stiffen for a second when I grabbed it, but I pretended not to notice. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t feel bad. Looks like the mana has properly melted in. You can feel it, right?¡±

    Mayer clenched and opened his hands a few times. I deliberately draw out a thin thread of mana for him, but it seemed enough for Mayer as a deep smile appeared on his lips. ¡°I owe you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it on your tab. Now, it¡¯ste so I think I¡¯ll be going now.¡± I attempted to leave at once, but just as I was about to turn away, Mayer grabbed my arm. Unlike the time he had clung to me in desperation while twisting in pain, his grip was cautious. I looked at him, puzzled. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Mayer hesitated, unable to continue. Oddly enough, he seemed embarrassed. It couldn¡¯t be that he remembered our lips touching, right? Despite my efforts to suppress it, my heart began to race again as if set on fire. Mayer failed to find the words to say for a long while. ¡°Did I happen to do anything wrong to you?¡±

    ¡°Wrong?¡± I echoed, confused.

    ¡°It is shameful to say, but I do not remember anything that happened in the middle.¡±

    Fortunately, Mayer seemed to have no memory of what happened. That was so reassuring that I secretly let out a big sigh of relief. Yet, somehow, Mayer seemed to take my brief silence of relief as affirmation. Hisplexion worsened. ¡°Was I violent, or¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, there was nothing like that. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± I wasn¡¯t beingpletely honest, of course, but I figured it was best to give him a white lie. Mayer would probably panic and start banging his head against a stone wall if I revealed it. I was the one who pressed my lips against his, to begin with. Mayer didn¡¯t seem to trust my words though, as he persisted in asking me if he did anything wrong. He seemed very suspicious of what he could have done during the nk period in his memory.

    It was obvious things would be tiring if he ever spotted the bruise on my hand. He would say something about how he had been against doing it with only the two of us from the start and so on¡­ The very thought of it was frustrating. I pulled down my sleeve to hide the bruise and put my hand behind my back as I said, ¡°In any case, rest well. We¡¯ll have to expand the circuit again once your mana settles.¡±

    ¡°Again?¡± Mayer frowned, and I supposed he had reason to feel bothered. For example, it was annoying to have to go to the dentist many times, what with how painful it was. The pain that came with unblocking a mana circuit could only be worse; I understood his reaction.

    ¡°Once your circuit has settled enough and is capable of drawing enough mana to cast spells, you¡¯ll be able to do it yourself, Captain. For the time being, however, I have to continue helping.¡±

    ¡°What a burden I am being,¡± he murmured.

    ¡°Not at all. Then I will be going now.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. I have been keeping you too long.¡±

    As soon as Mayer let go of my arm, I gave an awkward smile and almost fled from his bedroom. I was lucky to not havee across any servants on the way. Woe is me, needing to scarper back unnoticed after all that hardship¡­ But what could be done about it? The matter wasn¡¯t something to go public with. If there was no helping it, then it was better to get used to it. I let out a small sigh.

    * * *

    I must have been very tired as I woke upter than usual the next day. If it wasn¡¯t for Mary, I would have woken up in the middle of the day.

    ¡°Vice-captain, you must wake up¡ªwhat happened to your hand?¡± Mary was startled at the sight of my bruise. Rubbing my eyes after waking up, I eyed my throbbing hand and saw it was ck and blue. My shoulder looked just as bad too, and I had seen that oneing. But that was not all; I was bruised on every spot that I made contact with Mayer as if I had some rock ident. ¡°You didn¡¯t happen to fall out the window yesterday, did you?¡±

    I mumbled an excuse, ¡°Mm¡­ I do think I hit the bedpost hard while asleep.¡± I did feel a bit of throbbing while I was falling asleep, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be this terrible. I wondered how Mayer managed his daily life, like shaking hands with someone. Was he always controlling his strength? That alone struck me as having an ufortable life. Considering how my current situation was a product of him forgetting to control his strength while unconscious, I could see why Mayer felt so unsettled at the idea of being alone with me.

    ¡°Shall I call for Reverend August?¡± The professional Mary came up with a speedy and sensible solution. I felt it a bit embarrassing to call the priest into my bedroom, though. Better that I go find August instead. ¡°No, I¡¯ll just¡­ Ack!¡± I tried to get up, but a piercing pain shot through my body as if I¡¯d been in a car ident. I didn¡¯t know how I knew what that felt like, but that didn¡¯t matter right now. Tears welled in my eyes before I knew it and, in the end, I had no choice but to make a request of Mary. ¡°Please do that for me, then.¡±

    Mary left with quick steps and before long, she was back with August in tow. Truly quick! Meanwhile, I had forced my trembling arms to put on my clothes, barely managing to avoid greeting August from the bed. Cold sweat covered my body due to the sharp pain, but that was easy enough to hide. I adopted a cid smile and met August in the office. ¡°Good morning, Reverend.¡±

    ¡°The sun is already high in the sky,¡± August pointed out, looking displeased. I understood his mood. As a high-ranking priest, toe and go for a personal matter was a stretch of authority, even if the one asking was the vice-captain. ¡°You did not attend the morning meeting either. It¡¯s not enough you woke up in the middle of the day, you are calling me to your private roo¡ªWait. What in the world happened?¡± As August was firing off words, he happened to catch sight of my hand. He strode over with creased brows.

    I exinedmely, ¡°I bumped against the bedposts while sleeping.¡±

    August fixed his narrowed eyes on me, the disbelief in them very obvious. ¡°¡­You must have a violent sleep posture. If you were to sleep in a dungeon, not a single monster would dare to evene close.¡±

    ¡°I think I discovered another talent in me.¡± I passed over the sarcasm in his voice. August sighed then touched my bruised hand and chanted a spell. ¡°[Healing Touch].¡± Light spread from his palm and enveloped my bruise. Soon enough, it disappeared, taking my injury along with it. I held out another part of me that was hurt as I expressed pure admiration. ¡°Wow. Works like a charm every time I see it. Oh, here too.¡±

    August silently healed me. ¡°And here as well,¡± I added, pointing at another spot.

    ¡°¡­Is there any part of you that is fine?¡±

    ¡°My face, I suppose?¡± I smiled, but the atmosphere only turned colder. August scowled before smoothing his expression as he healed my body. Despite the numerous injuries, it didn¡¯t take long to treat them all. After fixing me up in mere moments, he advised me. ¡°From now on, I rmend that you sleep with your limbs bound,¡± he said stiffly, tone almost cold.

    ¡°Overkill was the state of your body a minute ago, Sister.¡± August clicked his tongue and I could feel his evaluation of me drop a notch lower.

    That day, I had to listen to the priest¡¯s nagging non-stop. My mouth itched to retaliate, but it wasn¡¯t like I could reveal what had happened with Mayer. I harbored dark thoughts as I endured August¡¯s lecturing. I vowed to make the captain pay for this day.

 Chapter 80: Say No To Violence

    Chapter 80 - Say No To Violence

    After the episode with August, I regrly checked on Mayer¡¯s condition while training the special unit. Of course, I used ¡®reporting the unit¡¯s growth¡¯ as an excuse. Since it took more time than I had expected to drill through Mayer¡¯s mana circuit the first time, I visited himte at night to avoid being seen on my way back. But when I got there¡­

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°I still have paperwork to deal with. It cannot be helped as I must finish it before tomorrow morning,¡± Mayer said. ¡°Wait for me in the bedroom. Take a rest if you need it.¡±

    I felt that he had perhaps gotten a little too used to it. But if there was one thing even Mayer couldn¡¯t grow ustomed to, it was the pain of drawing mana from the heart. He would groan during every session, twisting and curling his body, feeling like his blood vessels were burning. The process repeated until he lost consciousness. Ordinary mages didn¡¯t suffer so much, as far as I knew. I had no idea that demonic power could be this difficult. We must have spent thousands of gold in holy water poured to neutralize his dark energy. At least there was no need to pass it through mouth-to-mouth like the first time, but still¡­

    I sighed and stared at Mayer. Once again, he was pinning me down with delirious eyes, his golden irises clouded by pain. I didn¡¯t know how we ended up like this. Could it be that what had happened on the first day got misinterpreted by his subconscious? Whenever the pain intensified and Mayer¡¯s mind became hazy, he would try to kiss me like it was his only way to avoid the pain. There was no point in saying anything since he wasn¡¯t aware of what he was doing. Even if I tried to push him away, I couldn¡¯t match him in strength. As Mayer¡¯s face approached mine, our lips touched, transferring the heat of his breath to me. I sighed. ¡°Hnn¡­¡±

    We began kissing again for the umpteenth time. The act was meaningless, only serving to ease Mayer¡¯s suffering. I considered telling him about this at first but abandoned the thought before long. He could end up refusing to expand his mana circuit and arguing about it would be too bothersome. Better to let him have a few kisses instead; it wouldn¡¯t be long before the circuit expansion finished, anyway. I decided to bury this matter in my heart. If only I didn¡¯t get so bruised in the process, though¡­ I was sick of listening to August¡¯s nagging every time he healed me. I felt like even the barest of touches with Mayer gave me bruises. It spoke volumes for how much he usually restrained himself.

    It was almost dawn by the time I finished widening the captain¡¯s mana circuit and left his bedroom. Then, as I crept back to my room, the worst self-doubt suddenly rose up within me. A feeling worse than when the unconscious Mayer was kissing me. What was I doing, really?

    ng, ng¡­

    The sound of the monastery bell rang across the cold early morning air. People would be waking and moving soon. Hearing the bell rings pounding in my ears, I quickened my steps.

    * * *

    Getting used to sneaking around was hard. But there was something I was getting used to, and that was the pain from the myriad of bruises left on my body. On the first time, I had had no choice but to call August to my room. But now I had reached the point where I would seek the priest myself to get treatment. Speaking of pain, I remembered bawling my eyes out the first time I was stabbed by a sword during the first ythrough. Nowadays the memory only made me chuckle. As I dragged my aching body toward August, I thought back to all the wounds of glory I had borne thus far.

    ¡°Pardon my persistent intrusions.¡± I wore a cheeky smile as I entered the prayer room. August, who had just finished praying to Saint Marianne, got to his feet and sighed. ¡°¡­Today as well?¡±

    I empathized with him. I was visiting August as many times as I was visiting Mayer. ¡°Haha. I fell out of the bed today, you see.¡± Even I knew I was giving an absurd excuse, and I expected August to cast me a weary, scathing look. All I found in his gray eyes was stillness, though, as if he was trying to figure me out. What was up with him? As I started feeling suspicious, August changed the subject. ¡°Where are you injured today?¡±

    I pushed my thoughts aside. Healing came first. ¡°My calf, my forearm, and¡­¡± I pointed to the various bruised spots on me. August¡¯s scowl worsened along with the number of injuries I confirmed.

 Chapter 81: Say No To Violence

    Chapter 81 - Say No To Violence

    I bet he felt dissatisfied with me treating him like some personal therapist. But the holy power he used would recover in no time anyway, so why the reluctance? Still, despite my inner grumbling, I knew how much of a privilege it was to receive his healing whenever I wanted.

    In this world, you had to look for a priest to get treatment, not a doctor. But there weren¡¯t many priests capable of using holy power; you had to go to their monasteries to meet them. Even nobles weren¡¯t exempt from this rule. The only priests that would act independently were those belonging to an expedition corps. Hence why whenever a corps went around looking for a dungeon, all the vigers they came across would swarm over, asking for treatment. As a consequence, the priests began to act high and mighty.

    Even back in the first ythrough, it was hard to ask April for some healing when I got hurt¡­ It wasn¡¯t like she would say anything to me. In fact, the woman would tend to my wounds kindly. The problemy with the other people. They would criticize me, questioning what injuries I had to show as a support mage. And when the wound was serious and I showed them, they would look at me with even more contempt, wondering how a supporter like me ended up hurt. The same happened when my left arm was amputated.

    Inparison, August was a veritable angel. He always healed me, although not without giving me a hard time for ¡®falling off the bed¡¯. Not to mention, the man was a rare high priest. After my trip down memoryne, I realized I was taking him for granted. Now I felt like I could bear with all of August¡¯s lectures. I quietly braced myself for him to begin¡­ but today was different from usual. Normally, he would have started his sermon while fixing me up. Today, though, he was quiet as he focused on the healing, which didn¡¯t take long. The holy power from his hand passed through my body, and I felt as if an iron bar was removed from my shoulders. ¡°All done,¡± he said.

    ¡°I knew I could count on you, Reverend August. Thank you!¡± I praised the priest with a broad smile. It was a tad exaggerated, but I was trying to improve his mood, even in the slightest¡­ Somehow, it didn¡¯t have much effect. August stared at me wordlessly, which I found quite ufortable. Since the treatment was over, I smiled awkwardly as I got up to leave. ¡°Mm¡­ Then I¡¯ll be going to help with the special unit¡¯s training now. You rest for today, August.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sister.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    After calling me to a stop, he paused for a long while, as if hesitating. It was unlike the man¡¯s usual self; he would always speak his thoughts without reserve. A minuteter, August asked, ¡°Does His Excellency¡­ treat you violently?¡±

    ¡°¡­Excuse me?!¡± I jumped with surprise at his sudden question as my mind was flooded with chaotic thoughts.

    ¡°I am aware of the rumors of you being His Excellency¡¯s lover, Sister. He shows exceptional care for you, after all.¡±

    ¡°H-hang on now.¡± What bull was he talking!? Before giving my reply, I hastily looked around. To my relief, I found that the prayer room was empty save for me and August.

    But, unlike me, he wasn¡¯t afraid of other people hearing. ¡°I was worried along with the others at first, but Sister, you work hard as a mage and as a vice-captain. I deemed the matter was not my business, and thus turned a blind eye until now.¡±

    ¡°Tha-thank you?¡±

    ¡°But regardless of reason, violence against a lover to the degree of leaving such injuries? This is one thing I cannot look past, not even for His Excellency.¡± August looked solemn. The priest was clearly misunderstanding something. Putting aside the mistaken fact of me being Mayer¡¯s lover, he seemed to think my injuries were caused by the captain. Well yes, they were caused by him, but¡­

    ¡°You must tell him yourself that this is not right, Sister. If you are unable to speak out of fear for his retaliation, then I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stop, hold up a bit. Why in the world do you think that? Why me, with the captain¡­?¡± I managed toe to my senses and interrupt.

    Perhaps thinking I was bewildered by his insight, August answered with a benevolent, priestly face that was rare of him. ¡°As I was setting out after giving prayer this morning, I witnessed youing out of His Excellency¡¯s bedroom, Sister.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Frick.¡±

 Chapter 82: Spinning A Tale

    Chapter 82 - Spinning A Tale

    There was no way to avoid the misunderstanding if he saw that himself. I mumbled incoherently, tearing at my hair, and came up with an excuse. ¡°First off, what you¡¯re thinking right now is a misunderstanding. We¡¯re nothing like that, truly. Not at all.¡±

    ¡°You say it is a misunderstanding, but that was not the only time I saw youing out of there.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t even the first time?! Even if priests were prone to waking so early, how¡­? Who¡¯d have known August had long noticed while here I was, thinking I¡¯d done a perfect job sneaking out. Realizing I had no excuses to give, I buried my face in my palms.

    ¡°I thought I had seen wrong at first,¡± the priest continued. ¡°But I noticed that since the day I saw youe out of His Excellency¡¯s room as if running away, you would alwayse to me full of bruises.¡±

    Well, the story itself was correct. I sighed deeply before exining, ¡°It¡¯s not like His Excellency is acting violent. If he really tried to get rough, I probably wouldn¡¯t have even been able to look for you, Reverend August.¡±

    ¡°Are you being serious? He should have controlled himself so nothing like this ever happened in the first ce. It is natural for the strong to be considerate of the weak, and I believed His Excellency to be that kind of person, yet¡­¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a controble situation.¡± First, I had to calm August¡¯s rising distrust and disgust toward Mayer Knox. It would be horrible to be mistaken for a piece of scum that abused his lover, wouldn¡¯t it? ¡°To start with, I¡¯m not the captain¡¯s lover and¡ª¡±

    ¡°He would treat someone not his lover so harshly?¡± August red up, not even letting me finish, and I could feel his appraisal of Mayer drop even lower. It didn¡¯t seem like I could get out of this situation with a vague excuse. No other choice, then; I had to mix lies with truth. I sat opposite August and whispered, ¡°What I am going to tell you from now is an absolute top secret in the Dark Knights.¡±

    Affected by my solemn attitude, August nodded sternly.

    ¡°His Excellency has recently awakened to mana.¡±

    ¡°¡­Mana? His Excellency?¡± the priest asked in a whisper, the look on his face changing abruptly.

    I nodded and added, ¡°To be urate, I forcibly awoke histent talent.¡±

    ¡°I was there when you did it with Brother Sevi Ventus¡­ I still cannot help but be amazed. Who would have thought such a thing possible?¡± August was easily convinced, perhaps because he had personally seen Sevi¡¯s case. And this was why a good precedent was important in business. ¡°Your ability is truly as good as Saint Marianne¡¯s blessing, Sister. But why is this being kept a secret? The awakening of His Excellency¡¯s mana would serve to raise your fame along with the Dark Knights¡¯, no?¡±

    That was because Mayer had demonic power, but that wasn¡¯t something I could reveal to August. I squeezed my brain to the limit trying toe up with an excuse. I couldn¡¯t take too long or it would seem suspicious. ¡°Even now, His Excellency is the strongest, even though he has no mana.¡±

    ¡°Right. He has achieved so much pure physical strength only¡­ No one would be a match if he gains mana in his arsenal. It will be a beacon of hope for the people.¡±

    ¡°Do you think there¡¯d only be hope?¡±

    August frowned at my meaningful question. While he was trying to figure out what I was saying, I set my brain to work even harder. I had to spin a lie as coherently as possible. ¡°Everyone in the world will be shaken by how His Excellency awoke his mana alone, yes? It¡¯s natural. We¡¯re talking about the Dark Knight, the strongest of humanity gaining mana. But not everyone will wee it. For some, this news will spell despair,¡± I began.

    ¡°You mean to say, Sister¡­¡±

    ¡°There will be those who stand up for the greater good, but not all expedition corps¡¯ are like that. Some move by their desires. Like, say, people who believe they¡¯ve got a chance to be emperor if things go well¡­ People who regard the captain¡¯sck of mana as their only hope. So what do you think will happen if our secret is made known?¡±

    Although I put on a cid face, my mouth was dry while my heart pounded with nervousness.

    ¡°¡­They might give up on closing dungeons. Is this what you mean?¡±

    August managed toplete my heat-of-the-moment excuse with his words. It fit like a piece of a puzzle. Excited, I continued exining. ¡°They wouldn¡¯tpletely give up, not with their reputation on the line. But they would surely end up demotivated, which would be troublesome. It¡¯ll take a long time for the captain to awaken his mana and be able to wield it in dungeons.¡±

    ¡°Gates will continue to open in the meantime and if the speed at which they are closed slows¡­ Even if His Excellency ys the demon lord in the end, the losses to the empire would be severe.¡± August concluded.

 Chapter 83: Spinning A Tale

    Chapter 83 - Spinning A Tale

    It was a rather usible story withplicated logic. Now that the frame was built, it was easier to keep going. ¡°The Dark Knights alone can¡¯t close all those dungeons. That¡¯s why I intend on hiding the truth about the captain¡¯s mana the best I can. The current situation ofpetition between expedition corps¡¯ is best for humanity.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you kept it secret to the elite members including myself?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Because the fewer who know, the better.¡±

    ¡°Even so, what you are doing is so easy to misunderstand. Fortunately, I was the one who noticed¡­¡±

    That I agreed with. Had it been anyone other than August who saw me exit Mayer¡¯s bedroom, the rumors would have spiraled out of control. I let out a sigh. ¡°Honestly, Reverend August, I wouldn¡¯t have told you about this if you didn¡¯t mistake the captain for having a sadistic kink. I¡¯m already being misunderstood as being in a rtionship with him. Well, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve been sneaking around: to give no more fodder for gossip.¡±

    Thest bit was true, at least, and I believed it would add sincerity to my statement. The suspicion on August¡¯s face gradually faded and he nodded. ¡°No choice but to understand since you say so. But I still cannot get rid of one question. How in the world did the bruises on your bodye about, Sister?¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­ There¡¯s an enormous amount of mana slumbering inside His Excellency. It¡¯s not easy to control, which is why he loses his senses sometimes.¡±

    ¡°Loses his senses? Do you mean he goes insane?¡± August looked at me in astonishment. I probably would have gotten a less intense reaction by stepping on andmine and then calmly saying hello in the morning. The look on his face was screaming that I was practically taking selfies right next to a wild bear. This priest was definitely misunderstanding something again!

    I hurriedly corrected myself. ¡°He just gets delirious due to the pain of unblocking his mana circuit! Not going crazy!¡±

    Only then did August seem relieved. ¡°You startled me there.¡±

    The man sure did like jumping to conclusions. With a tsk, I added, ¡°If the captain went mad, I wouldn¡¯t have even been able to walk out of there. His bedroom would¡¯ve be my grave.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Then, just what does His Excellency do in his delirious state to give you such bruises?¡± August asked.

    ¡°We just bumped into each other.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°You know how strong the captain is, and that isn¡¯t all he has. His body¡¯s so tough. I end up getting bruised with just a slight bump. I only got them trying to support him so he didn¡¯t copse.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t beingpletely truthful, but it wasn¡¯t entirely a lie either. I could never tell the truth in its entirety. What would I say? That Mayer kisses me when his suffering reaches its peak? That I end up bruised all over once I¡¯m done enduring him desperately clinging to me? Whatever I said would be misleading. I knew how my exnation would be received.

    Of course, August didn¡¯t seem convinced by my words. His lips twitched as if he was eager to refute, but I insisted that nothing else had happened. In the end, he had no choice but to stand down without asking any more questions. Having given up trying to grasp the truth, he sighed. ¡°But for you to be hurt like this every time¡­ Does His Excellency know you are being injured?¡±

    ¡°Of course he doesn¡¯t. I said he gets delirious.¡±

    ¡°Still, you could tell him afterward, no?¡±

    ¡°That I can¡¯t. Is it really necessary to add to the captain¡¯s worries?¡±

    ¡°Sister.¡± August frowned.

    ¡°There¡¯s not much left to do anyhow. Opening a mana circuit is a delicate task and the mental state has a significant impact too. I don¡¯t want to bother him for nothing,¡± I exined, being adamant about this. I had tried so hard to hide these injuries and get away from Mayer. August¡¯s suggestion was practically telling me to turn those efforts into nothing.

    Despite my resistance, though, the priest was as persistent as he was faithful. ¡°Then at least tell him after you are done. You must. His Excellency must know of your noble sacrifice, Sister.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing so grand.¡± Strictly speaking, I had sacrificed the innocence of my lips, but since I wasn¡¯tpletely clean in this, I had decided to call it quits. Not wanting to call on unnecessary trouble, I smiled and added, ¡°I suppose you could call it suffering. My injuries are already healed, so would there be a need to reveal it to the captain?¡±

    Finally realizing I was trying to bury the truth, August¡¯s face filled with shock.

 Chapter 84: Free At Last

    Chapter 84 - Free At Last

    ¡°¡­Then you intend on hiding everything? What do you stand to gain from this, Sister?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something a priest should say. Isn¡¯t it a rmended virtue for a religious person to not announce their sacrifice to others or something?¡± Iughed despite myself as August questioned me in disbelief.

    The priest shook his head gravely. ¡°It is a sin to take sacrifice for granted.¡±

    I didn¡¯t give an inch of ground and also shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m not taking it for granted. I merely think it¡¯s better to keep this matter a secret.¡±

    Mayer seemed plenty grateful to me already. I didn¡¯t know how much it would help by making him feel more indebted, hence why I felt it necessary to keep the secret. The captain was concerned enough about my safety as it was. After all, I was a necessary ¡°part¡± to defeat the demon lord. He already red up if I got the slightest injury; if the man found out he had hurt me himself¡­ With him being rather sensitive and low in self-esteem, I couldn¡¯t imagine what he¡¯d think and do in that case.

    In the end, it would only bring trouble. Mayer Knox couldn¡¯t be told of what I did, and nor did he need to. And August hadn¡¯t needed to know anything about this either. ¡°Anyway¡­ The captain mustn¡¯t know. Do you understand, Reverend?¡± I told him firmly.

    ¡°However¡­¡± he hesitated.

    ¡°The same with the secret about the captain¡¯s mana. I would like for you to keep mum about today¡¯s conversation to him, and everyone else, of course.¡±

    August fixed his gray eyes on me and silence fell around us. After a long moment, he sighed and nodded, seeing that I wasn¡¯t backing down in the least. ¡°I understand.¡±

    I smiled. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll trust you on that then.¡±

    It was a relief that I managed to solve this emergency. I didn¡¯t know what I was doing because of Mayer Knox, and I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head. Still, Iforted myself with the thought that being useful was better than being of no help at all.

    <strong>Act 6: Memorial Service</strong>

    There was merit to August finding out what was going on: I could get immediate treatment without having to think up any more excuses. After expanding Mayer¡¯s mana circuit, I didn¡¯t head straight to my bedroom. Instead, I barely managed to drag my battered body over to a dark corner near the monastery. ¡°Oh, you were here already.¡±

    ¡°¡­It will not do to keep a patient waiting, after all.¡± August cast a disapproving look at me, but he healed me without saying much. His holy power passed through my body, virtually returning me to the healthy state I was in before going to Mayer. I swung my arms around, feeling amazed. They were painless and fine. ¡°I¡¯ll be sleeping soundly thanks to you.¡±

    ¡°d to hear.¡±

    ¡°Haaahm¡­ Then I¡¯ll be getting some sleep. See youter.¡±

    ¡°Rest well.¡±

    Before, I had always groaned in my sleep on days I met Mayer, but now I could sleep no different than usual. That alone felt like a good start to my day and my footsteps grew lighter by themselves. This was why sleep quality had such importance in life. But it wasn¡¯t all good things. Like how August noticed me going in and out of Mayer¡¯s bedroom, it was impossible to hide my secret meetings with the priest. Somebody must have found out as rumors began to spread of August and me secretly meeting each other.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s Reverend August after His Excellency? What part of her attracted them¡­? Unbelievable!¡±

    ¡°Word around is that someone saw it with their own eyes. They were holding a rendezvous in a secret part in the garden at dawn or something.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect our meeting ce to be the typical rendezvous spot near the garden for couples. And they say if you¡¯re unlucky, you¡¯d break your nose falling backward¡­ I softly clicked my tongue. Priests weren¡¯t obligated to be chaste or anything in this world, but that didn¡¯t mean that being part of such gossip was a good thing. It didn¡¯t take long for the rumors to reach the ears of the person in question. August looked dismayed at hearing about it. ¡°So, this is how rumors spread.¡±

    ¡°How do you feel after experiencing it?¡±

    ¡°Not very good.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡± I shrugged with a giggle. ¡°Cheer up. Axion says they¡¯ll go away if you ignore them, but in my experience, it¡¯s like a mark that¡¯s hard to get rid of. That alone will fuel the rumors.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so calm, Sister?¡±

    ¡°Is that how I look? No, this is me having given up. Resigned.¡±

 Chapter 85: Free At Last

    Chapter 85 - Free At Last

    I was sneaking around at dawn because I didn¡¯t want to get involved with Mayer like that anymore. Now August was in the mix and it wasn¡¯t like the rumors with the captain had even ceased! I was in knee-deep trouble, alright. All the things I¡¯d been fussing about now seemed absurd inparison. Now that things came to this, I actually felt as if I could stay serene no matter what rumor was put on my name. I grinned as I jested, ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care then, Mr. Lover Number 2.¡±

    ¡°Horrible¡­¡± August clicked his tongue quietly. If there was any relief in all this, it was that holding secret dawn meetings with the priest soon became unnecessary.

    * * *

    Mayer began to take control of his mana circuit. He no longer lost his senses from the pain. No more kisses and harsh clinging. I continued to watch over Mayer as he controlled his mana circuit alone. He was making faster progress than I had expected. Day by day, he grew more proficient in bending mana to his will. After observing him many times and confirming that there was no danger of him going berserk, I told Mayer, ¡°At this point, I think you can train on your own.¡±

    ¡°Atst, you are free. I appreciate all you have done.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still much to be done. You¡¯ll have to try putting mana to practical use.¡±

    ¡°Will it not go out of control?¡± Mayer asked anxiously, still seeming concerned.

    I answered confidently, ¡°Your now wider mana circuit will greatly reduce the danger of that happening. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°If you say so.¡±

    Trust oozed from Mayer¡¯s eyes. He had a lot of trust in me before as well, but it was clear I had gotten myself printed in his good books this time. I just had to hide that we had kissed, or else there would be more nonsense to deal with¡­ That wouldplicate things. All I had to do was button my lips since we wouldn¡¯t need to stay close so often anymore. And on that note, I raised my voice in a peaceful tone. ¡°But it¡¯s premature for you to enter a dungeon alone, Captain. I ask that you work on controlling your mana circuit only, for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Until when?¡±

    ¡°Until the next performance report meeting.¡±

    ¡°The meeting? It will take quite a while then.¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll only manage to have my level up to standard by that time.¡±

    ¡°Can we not go faster?¡± Mayer showed a trace of impatience, his face rigid. I supposed it was natural to try using his newfound power, like feeling the urge to open a box of goods you¡¯d just bought. But while I empathized with his feelings, now wasn¡¯t the time. More than anything, I wasn¡¯t ready. I hadn¡¯t expected him to stabilize his mana circuit so quickly. Sure, he would carry me through any dungeon we entered together, but I still needed to level up to some extent. I was no tougher than a hamster in a mid-level dungeon.

    Actually, I might die faster even than a hamster, since I made for a bigger target. And if Mayer took me to dungeons suitable for me, the mob levels would be too low. That would render his mana training meaningless. I had to reach at least level 50, no, 40 at the minimum. Since I hadn¡¯t entered any dungeon since the Blue mes incident, my level was still in the middle of the 20 range. ¡°It¡¯s because my level is still low¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°No. It is my fault for keeping you these days. I was being too hasty.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still some time until the demon lord dungeon will appear, after all. I¡¯ll try to level up the fastest I can. The special unit is expected to go into action soon too, so¡­¡±

    ¡°The special unit?¡± Mayer asked.

    ¡°Yes. They¡¯re almost ready. I¡¯m telling you now before I send in the report.¡±

    I had thought Mayer would be happy to hear this, but his expression was conflicted. It looked like there was something he wanted to say but couldn¡¯t bring himself to. Was he troubled about when he should reveal his mana to the others? It was possible. As a capable advisor, I decided to solve my superior¡¯s worry. ¡°Come to think of it, we¡¯ll have to eventually reveal your awakening of mana, Captain. To our elites, at least.¡±

    The sensitive topic made Mayer¡¯s face stiffen instantly. He always showed me goodwill and I often acted presumptuously, but that didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t concerned about offending him. I continued hurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ve thought up an excuse for you.¡±

    ¡°An excuse?¡±

    ¡°We can say that Your Excellency has manifested holy power.¡±

 Chapter 86: Jealousy

    Chapter 86 - Jealousy

    Mayer¡¯s dark eyebrow rose, a dubious expression appearing on his face. But at least he was willing to listen, so I wetted my lips before continuing. ¡°You can im that it¡¯s a power specialized for attacks and that it can¡¯t heal. It¡¯s not like there isn¡¯t a precedent.¡±

    Saint Marianne bestowed all kinds of mana to humanity. Those types of mana were called talents. Even if someone awoke to the same type of mana, they may not be able to use the same spells as another. Wipera and I were an example of this: both were support-type mages, but we used different kinds of magic. In reality, this was only intended as a diversity for the ¡°game characters¡±, but that was how this world worked.

    ¡°To begin with, Captain¡­ You¡¯re a devout believer, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s not that umon for a believer without mana to awaken, after all¡­¡± I gauged Mayer¡¯s reaction as I kept exining. Knowing that he was devout only for the sake of suppressing his power, talking about it felt very awkward. ¡°But there are no cases of humans with demonic power, so no one will ever think that you have it.¡±

    ¡°Even if I im to have manifested holy power, what of my hair color? The hair of anyone that awakens to holy power turns golden, no?¡±

    ¡°Surprising as it may be, saying ¡®it¡¯s a rare case¡¯ can serve as an excuse a lot of the time,¡± I pointed out. Yet, despite my answer, Mayer still seemed anxious. He looked extremely worried about others finding out the truth about his mana. This man had confidence in almost everything: power, ability, wealth¡­ The sole exception was trusting others. Because of his childhood, he built a wall around himself and became unable to trust anyone. He assumed others would be unable to believe in him as well and couldn¡¯t bring himself to trust them¡­ It was a vicious cycle.

    ¡°You can say that your holy power isn¡¯t strong enough to change your hair color. People will think it¡¯s something beyond theirprehension. You¡¯re currently the strongest, highest leveled person in existence, after all.¡± And then, to put him more at ease, I added, ¡°What I mean is¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter what excuse youe up with. There¡¯s no need to give an exnation for every situation. People will fill in the nks by themselves.¡±

    At that, his expression became odd, a mix of happy and doubtful. A momentter, he let out a lowugh. ¡°You seemed very convincing now. I did not know you could lie so well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been a good liar,¡± I said andughed at him inwardly. Heh, he¡¯d be shocked if he knew how much I had hidden from him. Whether it be the kisses we¡¯d shared, or the truth about me not being the original owner of this body¡­ It didn¡¯t matter how much he read in my expression, what mattered was that he didn¡¯t discover my secrets. Besides, if I was that bad at lying, everything would¡¯ve been over the moment August had noticed what we had done.

    My tongue itched to boast of the great wit I had disyed when evading the priest¡¯s suspicions. But that would be stupid of me to do, so I held back firmly as I said, ¡°And Your Excellency will be the one who will lie. But I¡¯m not particrly worried, though, since unlike me, you¡¯re an experienced liar.¡±

    ¡°I am thankful for the trust.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who knows I can use elemental conversion. It¡¯s a technique I haven¡¯t used before even in the first ythrough, so even Fabian doesn¡¯t know.¡± It wasn¡¯t like I was saving it for anything, I merely didn¡¯t have a use for it. Mayer seemed to think otherwise, however; he looked slightly moved as if I had told him about some special move I¡¯d been hiding all the while. Of course, there was no need to clear up that misunderstanding. ¡°No one will imagine that the element of your mana has changed. Trust me.¡±

    The look in his golden eyes was like a sunset on a rainy day. He nodded, obedient, and I felt ecstatic. I felt like the first person in the world to tame a beast that no one could ever tame. Maybe that was why I started feeling deep pity towards this man who was a head, no, a head and a half taller than me. I felt as if I was the only one who could protect him. But the moment I realized what I was thinking, I shuddered. The one who deserved the most pity was me, having to look after this mess! Was I stupid or something?

    Seeing how I¡¯d forgotten how I got bruised all over from bumping into him a few days ago, it seemed I didn¡¯t have a good memory. Either that or my survival instinct wascking. Feeling embarrassed all of a sudden, I changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯ve been asking Reverend Augusttely about unusual cases of people manifesting holy power. So even if we reveal that you¡¯ve awakened, he¡¯ll be easily convinced. As long as August acknowledges it, there¡¯s no way the other elites will suspect.¡±

 Chapter 87: Jealousy

    Chapter 87 - Jealousy

    I wanted to make him relieved since I¡¯d done this much groundwork, but judging from his face, Mayer was far from that. He had that ambiguous look like when I was talking about the special unit going into action. What was it? Wasn¡¯t he troubled over the problem of revealing his power to the corps?

    Mayer Knox hesitated to speak for a long time, lips shut tightly, before speaking up. ¡°¡­Speaking of which, it looks like you have grown quite close to Augusttely.¡±

    Somehow, it sounded like I shouldn¡¯t be getting close to the priest¡­? Not knowing the intent behind his question, I replied with an awkwardugh. ¡°Well, since we¡¯ve been training the special unit together¡­ And I did receive a lot of help from him.¡±

    ¡°I mean, closer as in personally.¡±

    It was then that I finally realized his intent. The man had definitely caught wind of that gossip about me and August being together! But that didn¡¯t clear all the questions in my head, though. How had hee upon that rumor? Did he know of the scandalous talk about me and him before that? There was a mountain of things I wanted to ask, so I lined up the questions in my head and cautiously began firing them. ¡°Um¡­ When you say personal, may I ask, how personal do you mean?¡±

    Mayer kept silent, not giving me an answer, but the clear displeasure on his face was enough to tell me. Exasperation rose inside me. Even if he had heard such rumors, there was no need to be so displeased, right?

    Maybe there was some code of conduct in the corps that I hadn¡¯t heard of? Like forbidding dating between expedition members¡­ Considering how I had never heard about the off-limits zone before¡ªthe room with Mayer¡¯s portrait¡ªthere was a good chance I had failed to hear about that sort of rule. If so, then it was natural that Mayer was so irritated. It was a matter of disrupting discipline as the vice-captain, after all. Then again, why didn¡¯t he say anything when rumors were going around about us? I couldn¡¯t understand him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve heard, but¡­ the reverend and I are just goodrades,¡± I said with caution.

    ¡°You would hide the truth, even from me? It is fine, to be honest.¡±

    He said so, but he didn¡¯t look fine in the least. His face was serious! Seeming shocked that I was hiding something from him, Mayer didn¡¯t hide the look of disappointment on his face. At that moment, I thought of how gobsmacked he¡¯d look if he knew what I was actually hiding. ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth. I don¡¯t know what rumors you heard, Captain¡­ Besides, if everything was as those gossips told, then you and I would be in ¡®that¡¯ kind of rtionship.¡±

    I appealed to Mayer¡¯s empathy. He should¡¯ve at least heard about the rumors about us. There was no way he didn¡¯t know, what with how noisy the corps was being. That turned out not to be the case, though, as Mayer asked with a frown, ¡°There are rumors about us?¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you not know?¡± I asked in amazement. He nodded, clueless. ¡°But how could you not know about that? The men were being so noisy over it!¡±

    ¡°¡­It was that bad?¡±

    ¡°The rumor about me and Reverend August can¡¯t evenpare. There was a lot ofmotion from the moment I joined the Dark Knights.¡±

    Mayer clutched at his head with a groan at finding out this unexpected truth. You didn¡¯t expect such rumors after all the favoritism you showed? At this point, the man could be called shameless. I didn¡¯t hide the sarcasm in my voice as I said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have treated me with such favor.¡±

    ¡°I believed doing so would be of help to you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like it didn¡¯t help. No one bullied me outright, after all.¡± It did help in that I was free of any childish bullying, such as tripping me over, not telling me assembly points, and so on. ¡°But help aside, those rumors aren¡¯t a positive thing. I was going to speak to you about it anyway. I felt like it¡¯s something that should be dealt with before we go to the performance report meeting.¡±

    ¡°You talk like there is a reason to deal with it before then. Why? Are you afraid of Fabian getting the wrong idea?¡±

    I had spoken without much thought, but Mayer¡¯s tone was sharp. I was taken aback by his aggressive words. ¡°What are you talking about? Why bring up Fabian again all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Are you not trying to silence the rumors to prevent Fabian from misunderstanding our rtionship?¡±

    ¡°What bull are you¡­ It¡¯s a problem for you, Captain!¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Mayer blinked dumbly. That innocent look on his face made him all the more detestable.

    ¡°Sure, those rumors won¡¯t have a positive effect on any rtionship I¡¯ll have in the future, but honestly, it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be romancing anyone right now.¡± As he stared at me in silence, I continued. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been leaving it alone. I can bear with people talking behind my back. I let it be because it doesn¡¯t bother me. Do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 88: Keep Away, Ill Get Rumors

    Chapter 88 - Keep Away, I''ll Get Rumors

    ¡°But it sounds like it will be bothersome when we go to the performance report meeting.¡±

    ¡°Of course. You¡¯re very popr, Captain. The Dark Knights didn¡¯t pick on me outright because they listen to your orders. However, it¡¯s a different story for the nobles that have their eyes set on you.¡±

    The bullying of nobility was dark and persistent in another sense. Their harassment was more epassing than that ofmoners. In the past iteration, several mages from noble houses had held a grudge against me. They resented that I stuck around Fabian despite being a support mage. The mere thought of what they did to me was tiring. And, this time, we were talking about Dark Knight Mayer Knox! Moreover, it wasn¡¯t at the level of ¡°sticking around¡±. If the misunderstanding about the rtionship between us were to spread to high society¡­ Yeugh. I could see clear as day what would happen during the performance report meeting.

    Not knowing how much I had suffered back then, Mayer still seemed disbelieving. ¡°Is that¡­ really all there is to it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to say. You can act like an onlooker since you never get bullied outright, but it¡¯s a real bother for me, alright?¡± I grumbled. Mayer seemed to find it so suspicious that I didn¡¯t care about Fabian in the least. The man would always go on about Fabian whenever something happened. While I understood why he minded, it was frustrating. It felt like he wasn¡¯t acknowledging me as one of his. ¡°I don¡¯t care if Fabian gets the wrong idea or not. What does it matter in the first ce? To him, I¡¯m just a formerrade; arade that he abandoned himself. Besides, there¡¯s nothing between us this time. Whether I date you or not, Captain, it¡¯s none of Fabian¡¯s business.¡±

    ¡°The heart of a man is not as straightforward as you put it.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what that¡¯s called? Being shameless. And I have no intention of ying along with that.¡±

    Mayer seemed bewildered. He avoided my eyes, apparently surprised that I was expressing such disgust. ¡°I¡­ presumed that you were fond of Fabian. Romantically, I mean.¡±

    I stared at him in silence. Well, it¡¯d be a lie to say I didn¡¯t like him at all¡­ Mayer sure was sharp. But nothing good woulde from revealing the emotions Fabian and I had shared. Especially not to Serial Mistruster Mayer Knox! I sighed and discreetly changed the subject. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. In any case, the rumors about Reverend August are lies too, so don¡¯t bother too much about it, Captain.¡±

    I was a little apprehensive as Mayer could read my expression so well. Although he didn¡¯t chase the matter about Fabian, he didn¡¯t ease up when it came to August. He immediately shook his head as he said, ¡°That is a different case.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t different at all! I almost ended up raising my voice. With a forced smile, I asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s different?¡±

    ¡°The gossip about us is bewildering, yes¡­ but as the people involved, we know that there is nothing between us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same with Reverend August,¡± I pointed out.

    ¡°No. I trust in Reverend August, but that is a separate matter. You are a good person. He may feel attracted.¡±

    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± August¡­ and me? He was either overestimating me or insulting August. I gazed at Mayer, wondering about his sanity. He stared back squarely in silence without backing down in the least. In fact, so squarely that I got the feeling that I might have heard him wrong. He wore such a brazen face that I couldn¡¯t believe he had spouted such nonsense.

    But Mayer¡¯s subsequent words shattered my small hope. ¡°If such rumors are already circting, it means that you two are being overly close. What I am saying is¡­ he may misunderstand your good intentions.¡±

    He was driving me crazy. I didn¡¯t even know how to retort. Unable to believe what I was hearing, I could only manage to repeat what Mayer had said. ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­ Reverend August might misunderstand my generosity?¡±

    ¡°That is quite possible.¡± He nodded.

    It still sounded absurd to me and I felt deep frustration. He was fine with rumors about me being involved with him, but not August. There should be a limit to being distrustful!

    ¡°If not, then why meet at that time and in such a dark ce?¡± He added. ¡°I say, there is definitely a need for you to be more careful.¡±

 Chapter 89: Keep Away, Iâ€™Ll Get Rumors

    Chapter 89 - Keep Away, I¡¯ll Get Rumors

    Who did he even think was the reason we met at that time and ce?! It was all because of him! My head heated up as I thought of the cause behind the rumors. All the hardship and effort I went through for Mayer Knox shed through my mind. Even if he didn¡¯t remember, how could he act like such an ingrate¡­! Angered, I shot brusquely, ¡°If you¡¯re so anxious, then how about you call Reverend August and we have a three-way talk? I bet your worries will be wiped clean when you see the contempt on his face. Though, of course, you¡¯ll end up losing all his trust in you.¡±

    I put on an infuriating smirk. But the moment I saw Mayer¡¯s eyes light up, I realized I had made a mistake. ¡°Good idea! Yes. If I can get his assurance that he will not like you no matter how kindly you treat him¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh, seriously!¡± Even my dad wouldn¡¯t be like this! I wasn¡¯t referring to Jun¡¯s unscrupulous father, of course. Disregarding my shuddering, Mayer nodded to himself as if there couldn¡¯t be a better idea, weing my suggestion. ¡°A definite answer¡­ No, it would be better to have it on paper. Written promises have always been a good way of sharing trust, after all.¡±

    ¡°Have what on paper? Some sort of memorandum that we won¡¯t fall for each other?¡± I said sarcastically.

    But sarcasm only worked on the sane¡ªMayer responded to my words in all seriousness. ¡°Yes. Something like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re kidding me, right?¡±

    ¡°I am serious. Do I seem like I am joking?¡±

    ¡°No, I was asking because you did look serious. I was hoping you were jesting.¡±

    I could feel my face turning rigid and serious, and only then did Mayer notice something was up with me. ¡°Is it such a bad idea?¡± he asked, cautious.

    ¡°You¡¯re not asking despite being aware, are you?¡± I shot back and he stared at me in silence. Usually, he was so good at reading my expressions. Why was he clueless at times like this? Observant only when he wants to¡­

    Mayer didn¡¯t say much despite my sharp, rude remark. Pity. Had he said something, I would¡¯ve socked him a good one and then gone on strike with a fractured wrist. Mayer eyed me timidly. Was he cowed by my firm stance? I got the illusion of him having a drooping tail and ears. ¡°Since you are so against it, I shall put it on hold for now¡­ and I understand that you are innocent. But do not be toofortable around Reverend August.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who stuck him next to me in the first ce, Captain,¡± I grumbled. The sudden topic of the rumors about August thus ended with my desperate resistance. Who¡¯d have expected the swerve in conversation when we were talking about Mayer¡¯s demonic power? I almost lost it there. Mayer still didn¡¯t seem to have put down his doubts about me and August, though. Even so, I was d enough to have him give up on writing that memorandum or whatnot.

    Somehow, I had managed to hide my crucial secrets from him without arousing suspicion, which was why I was even more outraged. I sighed, relieved that Mayer only focused on my rtionship with the priest.

    * * *

    I felt a sense of betrayal that he couldn¡¯t trust August even after everything. It somehow resembled what had happened between Fabian and me. But upon closer thought, August didn¡¯t seem to be that trusting of Mayer either. Indeed,e to think of it, the priest suspected the captain of having a violent kink. Should I say that he looked at the situation objectively and rationally, or that he just didn¡¯t have high expectations for the personality of others¡­? Whatever the case, since that conversation with Mayer, I kept as much distance from August as possible. About 1 meter? Seeing that I was openly keeping away from him instead of going away, August frowned and asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te close. I¡¯ll get rumors.¡± The priest scrambled backward as soon as I spoke, and 1 meter turned to 3 meters. And Mayer said what about this man? His suspicions were ludicrous no matter how much I thought over them. I kept it a secret from August that the captain was suspicious about our rtionship. It would be troublesome if the priest ended up leaving the Dark Knights out of disappointment. I wondered if Mayer even knew how genuinely I cared for the manpower of our corps. I grumbled to myself as I tended to my paperwork, keeping far away from August.

    As I was working, a shadow suddenly fell over me. It was Nova.

 Chapter 90: Lament

    Chapter 90 - Lament

    ¡°Uh, Vice-captain.¡±

    I paused my paperwork and looked up at Nova. ¡°Mhm, Nova? What¡¯s up?¡±

    His model student face had a slight crease on the brows. Laughing in a troubled way, he asked, ¡°I can¡¯t figure out this part of my assignments.¡±

    I nced at the part Nova was indicating. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s about the distribution of monsters in a dungeon.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Normally, weaker monsters gather at the start of a dungeon, which ensues in a group battle. Then you encounter stronger ones the further in you go, right? Is there any reason for this setup? It¡¯s so inefficient.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­ You can think of the inside of a dungeon as a kind of ecosystem. I should do some drawing to show you,¡± I said and fumbled through my papers for some scrap I could use. As I was doing so, Sevi and Julieta¡ªwho had been peeking over here all this while¡ªscampered over.

    ¡°Ah, Vice-captain! Teach me too!¡±

    ¡°M-me three!¡±

    Both of them were holding their assignments in their hands, the papers filled with words. However, those were unrted to what I was talking about. I narrowed my eyes at them. ¡°Have you thought it over hard enough? You¡¯re not trying to get a free answer, are you?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Sevi shook his head wildly, but his reddened face made his lie obvious. Julieta, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t even manage to tell a fib. Was this how Mayer felt when he scrutinized me¡­? The thought made me feel apologetic for some reason. I supposed this was what they call self-projection.

    I pretended to be fooled and exined, ¡°There is amon misconception that fellspawn might cooperate with each other. In truth, their rtionship is one of kill or be killed. They have an ecosystem of their own.¡± I drew a rather fine circle using my years of organizing math notes skills. I drew another circle inside that one and continued. ¡°They all want their own territory, but there¡¯s a limit to the size of a dungeon. Then the territory of weak fellspawn can only be small, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And if even that bit ofnd bes hard to keep?¡±

    ¡°They work together?¡± Julieta answered cautiously, seeming awkward at giving her thoughts.

    I gave arge, exaggerated nod. ¡°Right. Because that¡¯s the only way to fight other strong fellspawn.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why they form a horde,¡± Nova muttered, nodding to himself. Sevi, who had been locked in thought, suddenly asked, ¡°If the fellspawn don¡¯t get along well, then could we use their ecology to make them fight each other?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good question.¡± Being a mage didn¡¯t make you clever, but having a good head allowed one to use magic more efficiently. I gazed at Sevi, feeling proud of him. The boy was sure to be a good mage. ¡°It¡¯s quite possible. But not rmended.¡±

    ¡°Is it because they could cooperate?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a possibility, but the main problem is the lower amount of experience you¡¯ll get.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Sevi gaped as if he¡¯d never thought of this point. In his case, it was expected; he didn¡¯t know how important experience was. Dungeons had begun appearing when he was young.

    ¡°Experience can only be gained from dungeons, after all. You gotta make use of every precious opportunity,¡± I lectured.

    Before dungeons opened, people lived with their given level without much change. It was possible for someone born at level 10 to work hard their entire life and reach level 20. It was impossible, however, for someone level 50 to reach level 60. It didn¡¯t matter, though. Whatever seconds people took to run 100 meters, however much you could use illuminating magic, whether you were level 10 or 50, there were no problems getting by in life¡­ until the dungeons opened, that is. Gates could not be closed with the level people were born with. At the rate things were going, humanity was at the cusp of annihtion. Leveling up was a way for humans to adapt to the distorted world, the only way for humans to surpass their limits.

    ¡°Experience is extremely important and precious. There are cases of people backstabbing others for it. You should know that well, Sevi.¡± The boy nodded rigidly at the mention of the Blue mes incident. ¡°Anyway¡­ We need to understand the distribution of monsters and their territorial habits to achieve the most we can in a dungeon with minimal losses. Dungeons are a limited resource.¡±

    All three of them noted down my exnation. I could see each of their personalities from their handwriting. Smiling a little while seeing them bury their nose into their papers, I said sternly, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve given an exnation¡­ I should hand out an assignment, don¡¯t you guys think?¡±

    ¡°More assignments? On top of what we have?¡±

    ¡°I, I¡¯m having trouble sleepingtely¡­!¡±

    Sevi and Julieta shuddered, against the suggestion. Model Student Nova also didn¡¯t seem to wee the idea; he gave me an awkward smile.

 Chapter 91: Lament

    Chapter 91 - Lament

    ¡°You need to get your theoretical knowledge straight as well to enter a dungeon.¡± I stared at them pointedly.

    ¡°I, I know that, but still¡­!¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter how strong you were, you needed a certain degree of knowledge or death was certain in a dungeon. Then again, if you were at Mayer¡¯s level, there would be no need to worry about such. Your body would do all the work. Nothing could be said about the man¡¯s theory either. He was perfect when it came to dungeons, and the mere thought made me click my tongue softly.

    Half-forced into doing more assignments, the kids trudged back to their ces. They had lost the ability to refuse. August, who had been quietly listening through it all, quietly expressed admiration. ¡°To my knowledge, you have little experience in dungeons, Vice-captain. And yet, you seem to have a perfect understanding of them.¡±

    ¡°This must be why the captain made me, a level 20 at the time, vice-captain. Because he can use me right away,¡± I remarked apathetically. I knew, of course, that my reply wasn¡¯t enough to answer his question. August looked like he was about to say more when, suddenly, noise came from outside the window. The sound of a horn signaling the return of an expedition party instantly grabbed everyone¡¯s attention. They were¡­

    ¡°¡­It appears that team Green Spirits has returned,¡± August muttered softly. His expression was t, but I had learned to read his face over the months we¡¯d spent together. I could see the sorrow underneath it. Green Spirits was a squad that was dispatched to clear a mid-level dungeon before I came to Nochtentoria Castle. It was one of the top squads even among the Dark Knights,posed of 2nd Corps members plus one elite member.

    Clearing a dungeon normally took up to a week or four days at the earliest. Large dungeons with higher difficulty would take longer, up to three months. Any longer and the expedition would be judged to have failed. It had already been several months since I came to this castle. In ordinary cases, their expedition would more than likely have failed, yet they continued to struggle. Atst, we received a report that they had closed the dungeon. Only one person survived, the newest member of the Green Spirits. The sole survivor returned with thest words and remains of the dead.

    I put away the papers I was reading and said, ¡°Let¡¯s end theory study here since a memorial service will be held soon. All of you, get ready.¡± Everyone¡¯s faces darkened. In particr, Sevi didn¡¯t look well. He silently looked out of the window. August and Julieta whispered prayers, making the sign of the cross amidst the quiet. It was a time for mourning.

    * * *

    The memorial service was held solemnly in the pouring rain. The Dark Knights donned in armor bowed their heads heavily before six ck coffins. I listened to the rain patter against their armor as the smell of wet metal pierced my nostrils. To make things worse, the rain fell without ever seeming to stop. Water droplets streamed down the paled faces of the knights as if to wash away their tears. Unfortunately, there was something that even the sound of rain couldn¡¯t drown out.

    ¡°Why did you save me, Squad Leader? Why only me¡­¡± The sole survivor of the Green Spirits wept before the coffins of theirrade. Everything was being buried in the rain, but the bitter wail that pierced through it rang in the hearts of the Dark Knights. Reverend August murmured a prayer to appease the souls of those gone. Axion in any other day would have remarked coldly that the weak who died in a dungeon couldn¡¯t be helped. Yet today, he looked forward aimlessly, eyes zed. Even Robur couldn¡¯t hide the sorrow on her face. Upon hearing of their mishap, she had praised the Green Spirits as having died an honorable death befitting of great warriors. The death ofrades, especially that of an elite, had a huge impact.

    I nced at Mayer, who was standing farther in front than me. Outwardly, he was serene, seeming unaffected. The man was like well-tempered steel and wasn¡¯t shaken easily. I could feel that he was enduring through all the sorrow rather than putting on a mask to keep up appearances as the captain of an expedition corps. Or could it be that he had known the Green Spirits would end up like this? If so, then he could¡¯ve avoided this oue. What could the reason be for not doing so? The words he once said echoed in my ears.

    ¡°Draw a line between you and everyone else around you. The members of the corps are only parts that exist for the sake of overthrowing the demon lord.¡±

    Was the death of the Green Spirits a necessary procedure to defeating the demon lord? Was that why Mayer Knox abandoned them without hesitation? My head became scrambled with thoughts. I could only guess at everything as I didn¡¯t know how the Green Spirits ended up in the first ythrough.

    ¡°The squad leader shouldn¡¯t have been sacrificed to save someone like me. This is all because I¡¯m weak¡­! If I were a little stronger. If I were just a little¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Squad Leader. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    The only survivor of the Green Spirits copsed, wailing on top of a coffin, weeping endlessly. It made me feelplicated to see him demean himself as a fool who didn¡¯t even dare to die with his squad members. He seemed to feel he was shameless to have survived by himself. It was like seeing the edge of hell. I burned the scene into my eyes until the memorial service ended.

 Chapter 92: Retrospection

    Chapter 92 - Retrospection

    The mental condition of the Green Spirits survivor was worse than expected. He began to inflict self-harm and, as time went on, began to see and hear things. The man couldn¡¯t go on being an expedition member, and he waspletely devoid of the will to do so. Depression was contagious. Contaminated by mncholy, Nochtentoria Castle was quieter than usual.

    ¡°Jun Karentia. Do you have time in the evening?¡± Mayer asked.

    ¡°What? I do have time, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why not share a drink with me? I am in the mood for some drinking tonight.¡±

    I pondered Mayer¡¯s suggestion for a moment. Drinking with him meant I could have expensive alcohol I¡¯d normally be unable to afford. On the other hand, a lot of things held me back, including the recent kissing. I wanted to avoid being alone with him whenever possible, but the power of expensive liquor was too great. In the end, the scales in my heart tilted toward it. Besides, I didn¡¯t feel I could bear with not drinking on a day like this. Could that be why Mayer was calling me over?

    As always, the captain was unable to bring himself to speak until he had downed a few shots. He rubbed a hand down his face and let out a sigh. ¡°The Green Spirits¡¯ squad leader, Umbra¡­ was a good person. She was indecisive, but she knew how to call the shots when necessary.¡± His eyes lost their focus for a brief moment as he thought of hisrade. He chewed over his own words while swirling his ss of liquor before chuckling all of a sudden. ¡°I think I said the same for Wipera, but I mean it for Umbra.¡±

    ¡°I heard. That she sacrificed herself to save a new squad member¡­¡± I replied, recalling what I overheard about Umbra during the memorial service. Umbra had been one of the two elites under Mayer I didn¡¯t get to meet as they were out on dungeon raids. I had never heard of her in the first ythrough. ¡°¡­Is this a different conclusion from the first ythrough?¡± I asked cautiously.

    ¡°It is¡­ simr. And that is what makes it harder to take.¡± Mayer downed another ss. He didn¡¯t show any color on his face, but I could tell the drink was starting to get to him by the slight slur in his voice. ¡°It was aplete failure back then. There were no survivors. So I was the one to close that dungeon in the end.¡±

    ¡°¡­If you knew, then why didn¡¯t you go yourself?¡±

    ¡°I could not. The dungeon opening times ovepped.¡± Heughed, but the sound was bitter. I thought back to when the Green Spirits were dispatched and realized it was right before I met Mayer. Apprehensive, I asked, ¡°By opening times¡­ Do you mean it was because of me?¡±

    ¡°Not you, but me. I was the one who gave the order.¡±

    ¡°¡­So it is because of me. To meet me in the dungeon I was in¡­ Right?¡±

    Mayer filled his empty ss in silence, not answering. It turned out I was involved most unexpectedly. Feeling a phantom weight press against my chest, I downed a ss myself. I wished for the fire of liquor to burn away this weight, but I still felt suffocated.

    ¡°At first, I considered giving the order to bring you while I went to the other dungeon. But giving an abrupt order to rescue a support mage somewhere in a dungeon? Putting aside that it would seem suspicious¡­ I felt uneasy. And the rescue could have suffered a setback as you might have, due to unforeseen circumstances, harbored hostility against the Dark Knights¡­ And that wasn¡¯t even the worst scenario. If you were to end up dying¡­¡± He trailed off.

    I could understand his concerns, although I did wonder if it wasn¡¯t excessive. For example, Axion, who didn¡¯t have a good first impression of me. I wouldn¡¯t have even had the chance to show my capability. I tried to imagine what could¡¯ve happened with Mayer giving a sudden order to save a support mage. At first nce, I would¡¯ve seemed useless and someone without the slightest connection to the captain¡­ To top it off, it was a wonder whether the ones tasked with that mission would have managed to reach the dungeon in time. Without their captain there to rush them, what if they hadn¡¯t arrived soon enough? In reality, had Mayer been dyed even a little, I would¡¯ve died to that cyclops. Just like that, I would¡¯ve croaked before the second ythrough had even begun. It was meaningless spection now, but the thought alone was chilling.

    ¡°A mere moment of hesitation can end up killing people. I feared that would happen to you. And, as you know, I honestly cannot trust others too much. It is a separate matter from acknowledging someone¡¯s ability. I cannot rest easy unless I solve the most important things myself.¡± Mayer fidgeted with his ss, which was the same as mine yet it looked remarkably smaller in his hand. Like a man facing his sin, he continued in a clear voice. ¡°Yes. I gave up on Umbra. To gain a little more certainty in ying the demon lord¡­¡±

 Chapter 93: Retrospection

    Chapter 93 - Retrospection

    Mayer believedpletely that I was worth bringing over, even if he had to sacrifice an elite member of his¡­ Or perhaps that was what he wanted to believe in since nothing could bring back his lost subordinate. Could it be that he was always looking for use in me to confirm that his choice hadn¡¯t been wrong? Was that why he was often worried about my life? ¡°¡­Was there no other way than to dispatch the Green Spirits?¡± I asked quietly.

    ¡°There was no other squad avable that could clear that dungeon at the time, and¡­ Actually, this is not something II should say in this situation. However, I genuinely believed that the Green Spirits could clear it,¡± Mayer murmured. His confession wasn¡¯t quite for me to listen to. It was closer to him looking back on something he couldn¡¯t believe happened. ¡°I did not send them without any thoughts, you know. I had information as I had cleared it once¡­ I trained the Green Spirits ording to the dungeon level and gave them plenty of support. Including holy water, I also conveyed to them the proper strategy. I prepared them perfectly, so much so that I did not doubt they would return alive this time.¡±

    But they had failed. It wasn¡¯t Mayer Knox¡¯s fault; after all, he didn¡¯t know everything in the world. But I, the ¡°yer¡±, was different. I knew why Mayer¡¯s calctions were off. Many dungeons rose in difficulty upon entering the second ythrough. From the game¡¯s perspective, the change in difficulty was taking into ount the transferred skills and stats. But reality was a different story. It was too harsh on everyone else that wasn¡¯t the yer who had those transferred abilities. I was certain the dungeon the Green Spirits headed to was one of those that had been affected.

    I contemted on whether to tell Mayer about this for a while. It wasn¡¯t something I could pass off as first ythrough information, after all. But seeing Mayer suffering so much because he had no answers,passion welled up in me and I made my decision. This was something I had to go over at least once to raise the special unit, anyway. I forced my lips open to speak. ¡°Among dungeons¡­ there are some that rise in difficulty in the second ythrough. Dungeons that change, in a way.¡±

    ¡°How do you¡­ No, if that¡¯s the truth, then¡­¡±

    ¡°The dungeon that the Green Spirits entered may have been one of them. It¡¯s not something you could have done anything about, Captain. You did your best.¡±

    Mayer¡¯s mouth shut tightly and a heavy silence descended. For a long time, he gazed at his reflection in his ss. What could he be thinking? After taking a long time to organize his thoughts, he said, ¡°But doing my best was not enough. Because in the end, the Green Spirits was wiped out except for one¡­¡± He smiled bitterly, clicking his tongue and sighing with deep self-mockery. ¡°Perhaps I knew then by instinct that things would turn out this way. It exins why I merely trained the Green Spirits but did not have Axion or August join them¡­ The battle against the demon lord would be hugely impacted if I lost even them, after all. How utterly selfish.¡±

    ¡°¡­I think it was an inevitable decision to make as the captain of an expedition corps.¡± My words were a constion and, at the same time, my true thoughts. I would have done the same as Mayer in the same situation.

    ¡°You are kind.¡±

    That made me feel like a ss shard was poking my conscience. ¡°I¡¯m being objective,¡± I reluctantly refuted.

    Mayer tapped his ss with his fingertips, thinking about something. On his part, his fiddling held no meaning at all. But if the drunk captain were to loosen his control for even an instant, that ss would shatter¡ªor should I say explode¡ªfrom the powerful impact. As I was inside that radius of that potential explosion, I nervously stared at his ss.

    To my relief, it managed to escape Mayer¡¯s hand unscathed as he let out a big sigh. ¡°Perhaps there was a way to save Umbra, save the Green Spirits, and get you to join me as well. But for me at the time, that was the best I could do.¡± I had no reply to that, and he continued over my silence. ¡°I do not regret choosing you after all. I would have gone to take you no matter how many times the situation repeated itself.¡±

    His eyes shone with unshakable determination. Seeing him like that, I felt curious about something I had failed to think of. Why in the world had Mayer chosen me, even at the risk of losing Umbra and the Green Spirits? He couldn¡¯t have known I had so much use before we met, nor that I remembered the first ythrough. It couldn¡¯t be exined by the fact that he had his eye on me since then. Something was strange after all¡­ Had I leaked some important piece of information in the past?

 Chapter 94: Resolve

    Chapter 94 - Resolve

    I chewed on my lips. Asking Mayer the reason would be the surest way to find out, but it was memorial day for the Green Spirits; the timing wasn¡¯t good. There would be a chance to askter since he would want to find out how I knew about the changed dungeons. With that thought, I wet my parched lips with liquor. Mayer poured another ss for himself too, filling it up with an air of self-mockery.

    With him, you could always drink at your own pace. Yet, despite that freedom, the downside was that it was difficult to hold back. Mayer had already exceeded his drinking limit, from what I had measured from thest time we drank. Any more than that wouldn¡¯t be good, so I reached for his ss to make him stop. ¡°You¡¯ve had too much.¡±

    Mayer smiled bitterly but kept a firm grip on his ss. ¡°I can still go. I feel I can have some more with the idle thoughts in my head.¡±

    Unable to budge him physically, I resorted to words. ¡°If you¡¯re getting idle thoughts, then talk instead. Isn¡¯t that why you called me to drink? To keep youpany instead of your thoughts?¡±

    Mayer¡¯s whiskey-honey eyes wavered with bewilderment. It was as if he had never considered being able to share his anxieties with another person. ¡°You have¡­ a talent for bringing out wishes I did not even know I had.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re too strict with yourself, Captain. You set too many standards for yourself. Others can¡¯t belittle you, you can¡¯t show your feelings, can¡¯t acknowledge your sadness¡­ In the end, you end up going in circles, unable to see what you actually want for yourself.¡± He stared at me in silence and I added, ¡°So, what¡¯s bugging you?¡±

    Mayer hesitated, seemingly having trouble answering me. I didn¡¯t know what it was, but I knew that he was 100% going to brood over the matter if he kept it to himself. In the past, I wouldn¡¯t have worried much about it. I would trust that his steely heart couldn¡¯t possibly be shaken by mere guilt. But the Mayer Knox I¡¯d observed while being by his side was different from the Mayer I knew. In reality, he wasn¡¯t irresponsible enough to shake off the guilt growing in his heart. His indifferent appearance was nothing but a kind of self-defense mechanism. If he truly was heartless, he would never have reflected over the Blue mes incident nor warned me about Nova.

    Most likely, Mayer defined that sense of responsibility and kindness as a weakness, thinking that they mustn¡¯t be shown to others. So long as he thought that way, it would be very difficult to get him to speak his mind, but I still had to. No good woulde from piling negativity in his heart, especially when it was unknown how or when that¡¯d explode. I tried persuading him again. ¡°Better to brood together than alone, Captain. Maybe two heads can solve whatever it is a little quicker.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for a solution. The matter is already over.¡±

    ¡°But my words might make you feel better, even if only a little.¡±

    ¡°Or you may simply end up with a ruined mood,¡± he retorted.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather hear you out and get a bad mood than to keep feeling ufortable in the dark.¡±

    ¡°How extreme,¡± Mayer remarked in exasperation. He didn¡¯t look that displeased, though.

    I shrugged. ¡°I tend to prefer certain pain over uncertain hope.¡±

    ¡°And yet you chose me over Fabian.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I saw certain pain in you, Captain.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t lose a single word, will you,¡± he sighed softly.

    ¡°Just because I¡¯m weak doesn¡¯t mean I have a hobby of losing. And I¡¯ve got no reason to let myself lose to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Right. I find myself fond of that unreserved attitude of yours.¡± Mayer nodded in satisfaction even though my retorts must¡¯vee across as insolent. The man was tolerant, that was for sure. I supposed that was why he thought of making me vice-captain. Before we knew it, the bitterness on his lips was gone. He was silent for a long while, touching his ss instead of drinking, before speaking again. ¡°What I did for the Green Spirits¡­ Could it be that my actions pushed them into a greater hell?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to your support that they cleared the dungeon, Captain.¡±

    ¡°But they must have struggled amidst suffering for months. And the end they met was a meaningless death.¡± I couldn¡¯t reply to that, and so he went on. ¡°It is a horrible thing to endure for months in a dungeon. Your nerves will burn out from being on constant guard, so much so that you will wish for death.¡±

    ¡°So what, you¡¯re saying that it would¡¯ve been better for the Green Spirits to have been wiped out early like in the first ythrough, is that it?¡± I asked.

    Mayer only smiled faintly instead of answering. The curve on his lips felt somehow gloomy, even hollow. ¡°Everything I am doing to change the future¡­ may end up for the worse, like with the Green Spirits. Even so, will you still trust and follow me?¡±

    He gazed at me with his emotions in on his face. The man was burdened by the guilt he felt toward the Green Spirits and afraid of not being able to change the future. Mayer Knox was a man of steel, strong and firm, unwavering and unyielding, which was why everyone put theirplete faith in him¡ªmyself included.

 Chapter 95: Resolve

    Chapter 95 - Resolve

    It made me tremble inside that he was showing his weak side to no one but me. It was a kind of emotional privilege that a man who was like a wary, wounded beast would soften only around me, and I wasn¡¯t used to it. My fingertips grew hot as if on fire with the desire to embrace Mayer andfort him.

    ¡­Embrace him? I was startled by the sudden thought. It was apparent that the physical contact we shared, which he didn¡¯t remember, had greatly lowered the barrier in my heart. I curled my fingers into my palm as if hiding my feelings and, contrary to those emotions, assumed a cool tone. ¡°First of all, what you said is wrong, Captain.¡±

    ¡°Wrong?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Umbra well, but I don¡¯t think she would¡¯ve died in nothing but despair. There¡¯s no way someone who did that would¡¯ve endured until the very end, let alone kill the dungeon boss.¡± At his silent stare, I added, ¡°Moreover, she left a survivor in her squad. Is that meaningless?¡±

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    ¡°And thanks to you bringing me to the Dark Knights, Sevi got to live. And¡­ you found a way to y the demon lord, Captain. It¡¯s not like all your decisions lead to bad results.¡±

    Knowing the future didn¡¯t mean life went my way. There was no such thing as a perfect outlook on life. One would only realize that what had to be given up, should be given up. I felt this deeply in the first ythrough. This was most likely that moment for Mayer now in the second ythrough. Some things you could only watch happen, even though you knew the conclusion. At times, somethingpletely different from what you knew could happen. Such events would ur many times in the future. By changing the things that I could out of all the rest, one by one, I would someday reach the end of the unknown before me, and achieve an ordinary life. This was what I wanted to tell Mayer and at the same time, it was a promise to myself.

    I held up my ss to him with a deliberate hard tone to my voice. ¡°Let your mourning and regrets for the deceased end tonight. You can grieveter, once we¡¯ve defeated the demon lord and you¡¯re being crowned as emperor.¡± I had to heat and temper the iron called Mayer Knox and forge him into a sword devoid of the slightest hesitation. Only then would he be able tost countless battles until the moment he rammed his de into the demon lord¡¯s heart. And he called me kind. I could only sigh at Mayer Knox¡¯s poor judgment of people.

    He gazed at me in silence for a moment, then raised his own ss. ¡°Yes. Until we have defeated the demon lord.¡± With sincerity and a sense of mission, we clinked sses. Some of my drink spilled onto my hand, and the sensation gave me an illusion of liquor seeping into my heart.

    * * *

    From that day on, Mayer no longer showed his troubles regarding the Green Spirits. Maybe he had realized that there was no room for faltering until the demon lord was killed. He spurred himself even more in training his mana. This was better. Before, I would¡¯ve worried if he wasn¡¯t rushing too much, but I felt it better that he had something to focus on like this.

    ¡°Uh, Vice-captain.¡± Sevi timidly came over to me. The boy had looked terrible throughout the entire memorial service. I stopped walking to lend an ear. He hesitated for a long while even after calling me before he barely opened his mouth to speak. ¡°We¡¯ll be entering a dungeon soon too, right?¡±

    I met his eyes as I stroked Sevi¡¯s hair. ¡°Why? Anxious?¡± Even adults would fear stepping into dungeons again after bearing with a memorial. It was only natural that the still-young boy was anxious. Besides, Sevi had a near-death experience with the Blue mes. Although he had acted like it was nothing at the time, there was no way he was really okay. ¡°It¡¯s okay to be honest.¡±

    If Sevi was too afraid to enter a dungeon, I intended on respecting his choice. He was too young. In this time and era, even children like Sevi were being mobilized under the excuse of being talented manpower. Personally, I didn¡¯t take too well to that. There were bound to be those withtent potential among other adults. It was just a matter of finding and nurturing new unit members. Sevi shook his head, however, calmly looking at me with his clear eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not anxious. Just¡­¡± He trailed off, unsure. It was after he made up his mind that he continued in a whisper. ¡°I heard that the person who survived in the Green Spirits was the youngest recruit.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know if that person was the youngest, but I did hear they were a recruit. Sevi seemed to project himself onto that survivor, lips trembling slightly as he squeezed out, ¡°If we run into danger in a dungeon¡­ If. It¡¯s just spection, but¡­ I thought that you would also try to save me for the sole reason of being young, Vice-captain. I just¡­ I wanted to say that I don¡¯t want that.¡±

    ¡°Sevi.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m one of the Dark Knights too. I¡¯ve made my resolve. I don¡¯t want to survive just for being young.¡±

 Chapter 96: Desire To Change

    Chapter 96 - Desire To Change

    Sevi¡¯s eyes were set with stubbornness, his shoulders wide open as he shouted that he would not survive alone. Had he grown in the past few months? The height of his shoulders was slightly higher than when we first met. But he wasn¡¯t all grown up yet. It wasn¡¯t exactly pleasant to see Sevi, still a boy, choose pride over his future. Noticing my disapproval, he added persuasively, ¡°I was saved once thanks to you, Vice-captain, and it was also thanks to you that I became a mage. That¡¯s why¡­ I have to repay the favor. I can¡¯t let myself get any more indebted.¡±

    Gone was his always lively and cheerful air. Sevi clutched at my arm and I could feel a sense of urgency from him. ¡°Always repay a favor. It¡¯s our family motto. And as the heir of House Ventus, I have to uphold it.¡±

    ¡°But your family wouldn¡¯t wish for you to die for a motto.¡±

    ¡°Maybe. But¡­ I don¡¯t want to live on just because I¡¯m young anymore.¡± Bitterness flickered in Sevi¡¯s eyes as he paused to find the words to continue. In a somber tone, he began, ¡°For generations, my family has been gamekeeper of the southern part of Veron Forest.¡±

    ¡°When you say Veron Forest¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. The area affected by the fellspawn that escaped a gate several years ago.¡±

    15 years had passed since dungeon gates began to appear. These days, you wouldn¡¯t find any fellspawning out of gates thanks to expedition corps being readily avable to handle them. The incident in Veron Forest was a regretful result brought about by thete discovery of the gate due to its remote location. As one of few such cases, I too knew about it, albeit roughly. Sevi had avoided talking about his family until now. No one asked either, since his induction as a corps member at such a young age foretold a story by itself. I could easily predict what had happened to them, but even so, hearing it from him didn¡¯t make it any less bitter.

    With hisposure intact, Sevi continued, ¡°My whole family died then. My parents, grandpa, elder brother and sister¡­ Everyone tried to save me, even as they were dying to the fellspawn. Only because I was the youngest¡­¡± I remembered then of how he had cried out back on the castle spire, tears bathing his face, shouting that he would be a mage and grow stronger. Was that desire born out of vengeance? I gazed at Sevi with mixed feelings as he quietly spoke with watery eyes. ¡°I do not¡­ want to be left alone like that, not anymore.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you alone,¡± I said firmly. He was in an agitated state. Iforted him with the most rational words I could muster. ¡°I didn¡¯t form the special unit to die with you all. There¡¯ll be no death if you listen to me well. Do you trust me?¡±

    I held Sevi by the shoulder and met his eyes, and he nodded heavily. ¡°I trust you, Vice-captain. But if ever something dangerous happens¡­ I¡¯ll do whatever I can to save you. That¡¯s all I wanted to say.¡±

    Sevi¡¯s resolve was firm, and his unwavering gaze showed that. I could sense there was still a scar from his vague words, characteristic of a child, but that was precisely why I was sure I could trust in him. Such pure trust. That being the case¡­ I decided to secretly tell him about a future that might pass, something I had never told anyone before. ¡°Sevi. I have something to tell you. I¡¯m telling this only to you¡­ because I trust you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Sevi¡¯s lit up at the word trust. After confirming no one was around, I faced him and said in a clear voice, ¡°If I ever look like I¡¯m about to suicide when we¡¯re in a dungeon¡­ Then let me be.¡±

    Sevi turned pale. ¡°What?¡±

    It was natural he was bewildered. After all that talk about saving lives and whatnot, I suddenly pulled out suicide. Even so, I calmed the boy in a collected fashion. ¡°I have it all thought out. I don¡¯t actually intend on dying.¡±

    ¡°B-but¡­¡±

    ¡°You have to trust me when the timees. Not even the captain knows about this. I¡¯m asking no one but you.¡±

    ¡°Well, of course¡­! The captain would never allow it if he knew,¡± Sevi eximed. His reaction was intense, maybe because he knew how soft Mayer Knox was on me.

    I added appeasingly, ¡°I know. Which is why I¡¯m asking you.¡±

    From what I had observed of Mayer, he was more delicate than people would think. He was not a heartless, cold-blooded Dark Knight. In truth, he was an ordinary person who could be as wounded as anyone, barring the fact that he was the strongest person in the world. But because he didn¡¯t show his wounds to anyone, no one realized how he was inside. Which was why I felt like something unexpected would happen in the final moment. I couldn¡¯t say what since I wasn¡¯t sure, but it certainly wasn¡¯t a situation I weed. Butler Vince¡¯s request to bring Mayer Knox back alive no matter what kept bothering me, too. It was necessary to prepare for that unexpected moment.

 Chapter 97: Desire To Change

    Chapter 97 - Desire To Change

    I gave Sevi an advance warning. ¡°Everyone will be confused by my decision. When that timees¡­ I want you to sort out the situation. Got it?¡±

    I did consider telling August, but the priest was too suspicious and was bound to try and make me spit out answers. What I needed was someone who would bear my words at heart without shooting questions. Although, of course, this would only hold meaning if Sevi stayed with us until the battle against the demon lord¡­

    In the end, Sevi nodded slowly. He didn¡¯t seem very happy about it and I could see he had many things to ask, but he kept his little lips closed.

    <strong>Act 7: A Time of Harvest</strong>

    Not long after the end of the memorial service, I submitted a dungeon raid application for the special units as I had reported earlier to Mayer. The target dungeon wasn¡¯t that high in level. But, due to the matter of the Green Spirits being so recent, Mayer couldn¡¯t hide his unease about me setting off on a raid. Don¡¯t they say, ¡°When in search of honey, expect to be stung,¡±? It was something I had to do eventually, anyway¡­ The man was so confident when it came to his business yet he was restless about mine. Even a parent watching over their child running an errand for the first time would show moreposure. Or a hamster owner letting a hamster go out of the house¡­

    Only after several chaotic arguments did I barely manage to persuade Mayer. Thus, a weekter, the first dungeon raid of the special unit was confirmed. The Dark Knights buzzed at the news of our uing expedition. The louder-voiced ones were vocal about the matter.

    ¡°Well you know, it¡¯s about time for them to go on a raid. The special unit¡¯s been established for a while now.¡±

    ¡°A support-type mage being the unit leader¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be strange to be holding a memorial for them next.¡±

    ¡°I doubt that, not with Reverend August apanying them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like the reverend will clear the dungeon for them. No matter how much he heals them, it¡¯s all done for if the special unit can¡¯t defeat the monsters, don¡¯t you think? Makes me wonder if they¡¯ll end up starving to death in there.¡±

    ¡°Starving to death in a dungeon? Now that would be the shame of us all.¡±

    But not everyone was making augh out of us. The moderate faction thought that whatever the case may be, I was appointed as vice-captain of the Dark Knights. They frowned, finding their mockery inappropriate. One of them spoke up in my defense. ¡°Still, the most promisingd among the recruits joined them, and Sevi Ventus awakened as a wind mage.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. What help would a runt be when he can¡¯t even cast a proper spell? And it¡¯s not like it¡¯s certain whether he even became a real mage, nor do we know how high his mana efficiency is. Besides, who knows if that woman had the boy¡¯s hair dyed to blow some hot air?¡±

    ¡°What would they gain from such deception? The cat woulde right out of the bag after a couple of raids.¡±

    ¡°She used it as hard propaganda that you can be a mage by joining the special unit, no? Since she¡¯s appealed her resourcefulness to His Excellency, you never know if she¡¯ll kill Seviter in some dungeon.¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡±

    The men were loud and noisy. They were so absorbed in their talk that they didn¡¯t notice me listening in on the floor just above them, chin cupped on my hands. ¡°Hmm¡­ So this is the kind of rumor going around.¡±

    ¡°You do not seem to mind it much, Sister,¡± Augustmented, lips twisted in displeasure. The priest wasn¡¯t like how he was in the past: wary of me, thinking that the rumors weren¡¯t circting for nothing. I nced at him with a grin.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finally realized that all that gossiping is nonsense? Seeing how you¡¯ve be disgusted with rumors with a single scandal between us, I wouldn¡¯t mind another one or two popping up.¡±

    ¡°Cease that horrible thought!¡± August cried, shuddering. I cackled at his reaction that differed from his usual lofty and dignified air.

    ¡°Whatever the rumors¡­ Everyone will find out soon enough that those fellows down there are talking rubbish.¡± The dungeon raid would be a sess and Sevi¡¯s mana would grow at a tremendous rate. So much so that the naysayers wouldn¡¯t be able to deny it as a lie, even if they wanted to. ¡°And when that happens, people will be talking about how I awakened someone¡¯s mana. How would they react then? I can¡¯t wait to see.¡±

    ¡°The look on your face says that you are bent on spreading rumors.¡± He said and I returned a quiet smile. Reading the answer from the shady mirth on my lips, August clicked his tongue with a groan. ¡°I ask that you will not rumormonger excessively.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it to a fair level, just enough to not sully Saint Marianne¡¯s name. And it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be spinning total lies, you know?¡±

    ¡°I do not know your definition of ¡®fair¡¯, Sister, but well¡­¡± August trailed off. I didn¡¯t make any unnecessary remarks about that.

 Chapter 98: Borrowing Someone

    Chapter 98 - Borrowing Someone

    Even as August and I conversed, the corps members below didn¡¯t stop yakking about the special unit¡¯s uing expedition. Ah, what sinful poprity. I clicked my tongue softly.

    ¡°The special unit¡¯s going to take another regr member, they say, so what are the chances of them failing a raid?¡±

    ¡°Regr member? Who?¡±

    ¡°I still haven¡¯t heard anything on that, but¡­ Wouldn¡¯t you think it¡¯d be Squad Leader Axion? He¡¯s pretty close with that woman.¡±

    ¡°Then they really wouldn¡¯t end up dying.¡±

    ¡°If Squad Leader Axion goes with them, then what about the Red Wolves under him? Will they take a break from raids?¡±

    ¡°Bet the Red Wolves are gonna cry. They must¡¯ve been overjoyed to be led by a me mage, only for their leader to end up being mobilized as a backup for another team.¡±

    ¡°They get a main dealer on top of a main priest. A special unit getting special treatment, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±

    All of them seemed convinced that Axion would be helping us out. Even if their nonsense proved to be wrongter, they¡¯d pretend like nothing was said. I was all too familiar with their ways. The only thing that mattered to these people was to form a public opinion.

    Dungeon expeditions and assignments were a delicate issue. You could only level up in dungeons. Expedition corpspeted to gain rights over dungeons, and suchpetition was intense even within the same group. As the saying went, the richer the greedier. The Dark Knights were no exception to this, even with all the dungeons they could afford to obtain. The existing corps members could have hardly weed the establishment of a special unit with dungeon priority. I was certain that there had been little opposition from them about the special unit¡¯s formation because we were low in level. We wouldn¡¯t threaten their interests: the middle and high-level dungeons.

    But seeing how they were acting up already, the 2nd Corps squads would start a riot if we leveled up fast enough to challenge middle-level dungeons. Not that it bothered me much. The worst they could do was to mutter behind our backs like this, after all. All my efforts in leveling up and raising the special unit were to defeat the demon lord. Them, on the other hand? I doubted even a quarter of them had the will to truly fight against the ultimate evil. They were expressing displeasure at being hindered in leveling up, which to them was merely a means of increasing their self-worth. This was why none of these dissenters spoke up to Mayer about our unreasonable privilege. Their deception would only be exposed pretending to be indignant over this unfair situation.

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to get tired of it now. Shall we go?¡± Deciding I had heard enough, I raised myself from the railing I was leaning over. I felt a burning desire to give them what they deserved.

    August followed after me and asked, ¡°Come to think of it, you have yet to talk about the regr member that would join your raid. You would not really be taking Brother Axion, would you?¡±

    Iughed ambiguously. ¡°No way. I said I wanted a seasoned melee attacker, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    The priest frowned suspiciously but didn¡¯t ask further.

    * * *

    A few dayster, I went looking for Axion.

    ¡°Jun!¡± Had he heard of the gossiping? He weed me with an unusually bright face. ¡°Have youe to take me after all? I wee it! Trust in me and I¡¯ll make you level 50 in no time!¡±

    It was truly regretful that I had to break his expectations in his bare face, but I had no choice. ¡°I¡¯m here because I want to borrow someone from the Red Wolves,¡± I said firmly.

    ¡°One of ours? Oh, just take me, will you? Or is it because of the rumors? They¡¯re all meaningless.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡¯m not choosing you. I just don¡¯t need you.¡±

    ¡°Oof¡­ Don¡¯t need me? There can¡¯t be a team that doesn¡¯t need me!¡± Axion eximed.

    ¡°Your position oveps with Sevi¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Sevi will have to work in sync with me eventually, anyway. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to do it early, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Are you telling me that you want to practice chain casting with a level 5?¡± I snorted. ¡°Axion, you¡¯re too strong. You joining our unit will only result in destroying the bnce. If I were only focusing on level-up speed, I would¡¯ve asked the captain.¡±

    He frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t bring the captain into this! I¡¯ll have nothing to say!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my intent.¡±

    Axion grumbled. It was already famous among our elite members that Mayer had given me a free ticket to use him whenever I needed. ¡°Then who do you want?¡±

    ¡°Vegan.¡±

    ¡°Spearman Vegan?¡± Axion grew wide-eyed. ¡°I do hesitate to say this about one of mine, but¡­ Why him of all people? He¡¯s a decent fellow who can pull his weight, but there¡¯s nothing special about him for you to choose.¡±

    ¡°I had a harder time looking for someone decent among the seasoned regr members.¡±

    More people were against me than I thought. Not being hostile didn¡¯t mean they were favorable toward me. It turned out that were only a handful of people I could trust to go into a dungeon with.

 Chapter 99: Borrowing Someone

    Chapter 99 - Borrowing Someone

    The Red Wolves was the squad I apanied at the time I met Mayer. They were the very first to see my ability for themselves, and we shared some memories on the way to Nochtentoria Castle too, so most of them looked on me well. ¡°No matter how much I think it over, Vegan is the only one among the regr members whose position doesn¡¯t ovep with our members,¡± I exined. ¡°Besides, he is someone willing to obey my orders. Him being a melee attacker is a plus too.¡±

    ¡°Agh¡­¡± Axion clicked his tongue, failing toe up with more arguments. He counted off his fingers, going over theposition of the special unit. ¡°Position¡­ So you have one healer, one supporter, two melee attackers, one defender. One ranged attacker¡­ Isn¡¯t there a spot for another ranged attacker? I should join you after¡ª¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going with just six. Will you stop clinging already?¡± I said and cast him a look of disgust, but unfazed, Axion kept clinging and asking to take him along. I hadn¡¯t a clue why he was being like this. But seeing that I wasn¡¯t budging in the least, even he had no choice but to give up.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Vegan came to see me after being briefed by his team leader. ¡°Long time no see Vice-captain. Your inaugural speech was impressive.¡±

    ¡°You embarrass me. It was nothing. I assume you¡¯ve been well?¡±

    ¡°Ah well, I¡¯m always doing well. Heard the vice-captain needed my help, so I hopped over in a jiffy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you epted the proposal so readily.¡±

    Although I did ask Axion, I would¡¯ve been left without options if Vegan had refused. I would¡¯ve had no choice but to look for someone else. Fortunately, though, Vegan seemed eager to cooperate with me. After exchanging a light handshake, I expressed my goodwill. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the bother, but I need you, Vegan. Please look out for us.¡±

    ¡°The Red Wolves and I were resting because of the squad leader¡¯s research anyway. Since I had to do some personal training regardless, I¡¯m happy to gain some experience in the meantime.¡±

    Despite what Vegan said, the experience we would gain would be extremely small for him since he was level 40. It¡¯d be less of a gain and more of a concern, having to lead some kids who were entering a dungeon for their first time. We both knew he was just keeping up manners. I shook my head with augh. ¡°It¡¯ll still be bothersome. I won¡¯t forget your toiling, Vegan.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s to put away some of my guilt, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Guilt?¡±

    A shadow fell across his always cheerful face. ¡°Wipera, from the Blue mes, was a peer of mine. We joined the Dark Knights together and had a bit of friendly rivalry between us¡­ I never thought he would change that way.¡±

    Who knew Vegan and Wipera had that kind of friendship? It was unexpected. Iforted Vegan, who smiled bitterly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to feel guilt over his matter.¡±

    ¡°I know. But¡­ As someone who joined with him, I can¡¯t stop being bothered about not realizing he was going out of control.¡± I had no reply to that, and it may have shown on my face because he quicklyughed it off.

    ¡°Haha! Seems like I brought up something a little too heavy. I just want you to know that I¡¯m grateful to you, Vice-captain.¡± Vegan chuckled, gesturing as if to fan off the bad air. Then he hastily changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a role you want me to take since you chose me out of so many spearmen. What do you want me to do?¡±

    Being in his forties, Vegan was fairly old even within the corps and he had the perception to show for it. The question he asked was the one I wanted. With a faint smile, I began, ¡°As you may know, both the defender and melee attacker of our unit are rookies. I think these two are talented enough to be elites of the Dark Knights.¡±

    ¡°You seem to be thinking of training them real proper.¡±

    I didn¡¯t even have to exin. We hadn¡¯t even entered a dungeon, yet I was already convinced I was right in choosing Vegan. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for a talented recruit to achieverge growth, not with the dangers involved in a dungeon. I understand what you¡¯re worrying about, Vice-captain.¡±

    ¡°Vegan, you have plenty of dungeon experience. You¡¯re an exemry pathfinder as well as a melee attacker. I¡¯m expecting our unit members to learn much from you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re giving me too much credit. You only saw me in action for the first time back when we met, yet you¡¯ve seen through so much. It appears you have great observational skills and insight, Vice-captain.¡±

    ¡°Too much credit? I should be the one saying that.¡±

    We exchanged a wilyugh then. This time, Vegan offered a handshake, and I epted. It was a firmer handshake than before, perhaps because we had understood the other¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Allow me to ease one of your worries, Vice-captain.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be in your care for the time being.¡±

 Chapter 100

    ¡°When you attack dungeonster, you always take me with you. Level 50 or higher. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Is it hard? Still, or I won¡¯t act like a lover. I need to gain something¡­.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Is that really enough?¡±

    I asked back awkwardly.

    Of course, he was the one who always said that we should go to the dungeon together every day.

    Axion jumped.

    ¡°What do you mean, enough? I¡¯ve been looking forward to going to the dungeon with you, Jun!¡±

    ¡°You went to the dragon raidst time.¡±

    ¡°We weren¡¯t in the same unit!¡±

    I looked at him nkly as Axion suddenly broke out in frustration. To be honest, I wanted to know why he was doing that.

    ¡°Why are you so obsessed with going to the dungeon with me? I use magic to increase experience, but¡­ Leveling up is not urgent.¡±

    ¡°Experience doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Axion shook his head determinedly. Then he continued to speak with dreamy eyes as if praising me.

    ¡°When I see you using magic, I¡¯m inspired. You use magic in apletely different way from ordinary people, right, Jun? Watching you, I feel like I can glimpse a new world.¡±

    It was really iprehensible to me, the source of his inspiration. Just watching it from the side makes him realize something? This is why geniuses¡­

    I shook my head.

    If Axion was satisfied with that, there was no reason to refuse. I nodded quickly.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s make sure to break dungeons togetherter.¡±

    ¡°Good! Let¡¯s do it for a day from today!¡±

    Axion smiled and shouted vigorously.

    He was so happy to have confirmed the dungeon attack, he didn¡¯t know the corners of my mouth would go down.

    ¡°No. We should pretend that we¡¯ve known each other for a long time, so people won¡¯t be bothered.¡±

    I shook my head solemnly. Axion also nodded his head in a usible rhythm.

    ¡°Hm¡­ So how many days have we been together today?¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ 6 months should be good.¡±

    ¡°6 months¡­ Hmm. Good. Sevi is a wizard at the moment, so I got close to him after getting relevant advice.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a reasonable probability.¡±

    I put my head together with Axion and firmly piled up lies about our rtionship.

    Why at that moment? What Robur said as if she was spilling came to mind.

    <If you go out with another man, keep it a secret from His Excellency. His Excellency would secretly kill that man.>

    ¡­Would he do the same to Axion?

    He¡¯s a key striker of the ck Knights, the me Mage.

    Losing Axion is a huge loss to the expedition.

    Meyer couldn¡¯t be like that.

    I tried to make up my mind by rationalizing like that.

    However, I couldn¡¯t help it as much as the cold sweat flowing down my spine.

    I swallowed the cold sweat over my neck like that.

    ***

    Meyer Knox paced the parlor here and there, which was so gorgeous that it rivaled the emperor¡¯s parlor that had been brought out from the imperial pce.

    August, who had been brought in at Meyer¡¯s sudden call, sat in moderation on a sofa in the parlor and silently watched his boss¡¯s journey.

    Meyer was in that state from the moment August entered the parlor.

    He was in a state where he couldn¡¯t control his overflowing anger and was venting it all over the ce.

    To be honest, just being in the same space was oppressive. August swallowed his saliva.

    After going back and forth for a long time, he stood tall in the middle of the room. Then, he fidgeted with a voice full of energy.

    ¡°How dare they try to court the Vice Commander of the ck Knights?¡±

    Oh, it was about sister Jun.

    Only then could August understand the identity of excessive anger that was not like Meyer.

    Meyer Knox was a cold and strict superior, but when it came to Jun, he would react unusually emotionally.

    He was always calm, but with matters rted to Jun, he always fluttered like hotva.

    August didn¡¯t attend the banquet, so he didn¡¯t know the situation, but it was enough to guess how it would have gone.

    Suddenly, she was the number two of the ck Knights that had fallen from the sky. If Jun didn¡¯t want to get tangled up with Meyer as she usually did¡­

    All the unmarried young men would have tried to stick to her.

    However, Meyer was a man who, by his own admission, could not see any such power and appeal in the position of emperor.

    So it was inconceivable that they would stick with Jun for a seat in the Grand Duchy at ater date.

    Perhaps that was why, to Meyer, it only seemed as if all of them stalking Jun were trying to extract personnel or information from her.

    And that was something that Meyer should be angry at both of them for.

    ¡°You may have a crush on Jun. She¡¯s attractive. But if you¡¯re trying to use her to extract information about the ck Knights, or even to extract her herself, then¡­ You¡¯re a wicked person!¡±

    ¡°There is no way. Sister Jun is not the kind of person who would unravel information so easily. She won¡¯t make an irrational decision just because she¡¯s curious.¡±

    August calmly refuted.

    From the standpoint of seeing how Jun rolled such a cute special unit, there was nothing more ridiculous than Meyer¡¯s words.

    In Meyer¡¯s eyes, she looked like a hamster or a rabbit, but in reality, she was a lioness who would throw her own child off a cliff.

    Unaware of August¡¯s thoughts, Meyer made his own interpretation.

    ¡°She¡¯s not good at rejecting others. She¡¯s very receptive and nice. That¡¯s why it¡¯s a problem. If she gets involved with a weirdo¡­¡±

    She¡¯s not good at rejecting others? She¡¯s nice?

    August was further convinced that the Jun that Meyer saw was different from the Jun that he knew.

    It was one of two things.

    Sister Jun¡¯s actions in front of Meyer are different or Meyer¡¯s eyes were strange.

    If it were in the past, he would have thought it was the former, but after experiencing several incidents in a year, he was convinced that it would be thetter.

    Maybe there was something different in the eyes of the ck Knight.

    August tried to stop Meyer, covering this up as if he didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Your Excellency, calm down.¡±

    ¡°Calm down? It sounds like I was agitated.¡±

    ¡°¡­I think you¡¯re agitated.¡±

    He really didn¡¯t know what state he was in, did he? August looked at Meyer dubiously.

    Meanwhile, Meyer, who had made up his mind, murmured decisively.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°Then.¡±

    ¡°I should issue a public notice to the rest of the expeditions. If we see them approaching Jun, we¡¯ll deal with them under the ck Knights¡¯ internal discipline.¡±

    Could they be dealt with reasonably if they used the internal discipline of the ck Knights as an excuse?

    August had his doubts too, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask. He was sure he¡¯d use force anyway.

    He was sure she would be able to figure out what¡¯s going on.

    August hinted, reading Meyer¡¯s countenance.

    ¡°¡­ Sister won¡¯t like it. If she finds outter on¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, she¡¯ll get angry at first. But if I exin it, Jun will understand everything. She is always reasonable, and in the end, she will share her intentions with me.¡±

    ¡°Is that the sister you know, Your Excellency? I don¡¯t think she¡¯s the sister I know.¡±

    August couldn¡¯t bear it and brought up the words that had been lingering in his mouth so far.

    Oh no. August closed his mouth, but it was toote.

    Sure enough, Meyer was furious.

    ¡°Are you saying that you know Jun better than me?¡±

    The tip of the sword that had earlier been directed at the rest of the expeditions was now directed at August.

    Still, August was the High Priest of the ck Knights.

    He continued to speak rtively nonchntly despite Meyer¡¯s anger.

    ¡°No way. I just didn¡¯t think it was a very good idea. The more you do that, the more you are mistaken for a strange rtionship with sister. Doesn¡¯t sister Jun hate that sort of thing?¡±

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong with a boss taking care of their subordinates.¡±

    Meyer was bumpy as if he didn¡¯t want to admit it. However, inside, he also seemed to ept it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a problem because you only take care of sister. Is your subordinate only sister?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Meyer, who had nothing to say, kept his mouth shut. After such lip-smacking distress, Meyer asked August.

    ¡°Then, do you have any other options?¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Of course, August didn¡¯t have any strange ideas about this.

    August did not know why he was knee-to-knee with Meyer.

    What was the sight of the leader of the ck Knights and the main priest butting heads and worrying about how to deal with the men who were involved with the Vice Commander¡­

    In addition, both of them have a history of being misunderstood as Jun¡¯s lover, so it became quite strange.

    Come to think of it, it was the first time he had such a misunderstanding.

    Because she was a girl?

    However, he had never been misunderstood like this even though he¡¯s been with other female members, like Robur, or Umbra, the leader of the Green Brigade.

    Was it because she is a supporting wizard?

    Since her ability was not recognized by others, it was a misunderstanding that many people usually thought that her sess included something other than ability.

    Thinking like that, it was also a pity. This was because August saw her as a really outstanding expedition member.

    ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t lock Jun up¡­ and I can¡¯t stay with her. As expected, taking care of the other guys is the best way to go through¡­¡±

    Meyer groaned. He said so, but without Jun¡¯s objection, he seemed unwilling to execute it.

    August, who couldn¡¯t hear Meyer¡¯s words to himself, uttered.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so concerned, just attach a person to her.¡±

    He realized he made a mistake btedly after he said it, but it was already spilled water.

    Meyer¡¯s face turned bright on the sudden path.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll have to. August. I¡¯ll ask you to do me a favor.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 101

    August¡¯s face was crumpled. Even though his emotions were revealed unexpectedly, Meyer pretended not to know.

    ¡°Even in Nokentoria, you have been attached to Jun, so Jun will not find it very strange.¡±

    ¡°So now you want me to be a watchdog when I¡¯m not even her guardian?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean a watchdog? Let¡¯s leave it as escort. I don¡¯t think you have anything to do either. As far as I know, you always stay in your amodation or the cathedral during this period.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m busy praying to St. Marianne.¡±

    ¡°The time devoted to the talent given by Saint Marianne must also be meaningful.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t like it, but August didn¡¯t think there was an alternative other than following her.

    August sighed and showed signs of giving up.

    ¡°¡­ Ask the Vice Commander.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Meyer nodded as if he was relieved.

    The moment he thought it was over, Meyer suddenly raised his eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°And also you shouldn¡¯t flirt with Jun. Got it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go crazy! How do you view me?¡±

    August clenched his fist and trembled as if it were insulting.

    But Meyer didn¡¯t really care. Rather, his gaze of doubt only deepened.

    ¡°Why are you so sensitive? A strong denial is a strong affirmation, don¡¯t tell me you¡­¡±

    He¡¯s like this pseudo-sick patient!

    August was sincerely sorry that he could not do anything about Meyer¡¯s condition with his own healing powers.

    In the end, August swore at Jun in the name of St. Marianne, saying he would not have rational feelings for her.

    Meyer smiled satisfactorily only then.

    ***

    Meyer tried to call Jun as soon as he got August¡¯s permission, but it became night while the war of words came and went.

    It was toote, so they parted ways, promising to meet the next day.

    And the next day.

    When Meyer woke up at dawn, he was pondering when to call Jun.

    To make that much more appropriate time possible, Meyer spent the morning trying to send the expedition members to call Jun about before she ate lunch.

    ¡°Are you talking about the Vice Commander?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Meyer calling Jun was something that the ck Knights would be as familiar with as their work.

    Meyer naturally expected the member to leave immediately. However, contrary to his expectation, the unit member was just hesitating, looking at Meyer.

    The member who had been watching him for a while cautiously opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­ Well, Your Excellency. Come to think of it, there¡¯s a rumor that I identally heard in the hallway¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it something I should know?¡±

    They were not doing what they were told, they were just ranting and raving.

    Meyer, who was not interested in unnecessary rumors, furrowed his brow as if he was toozy to listen.

    Normally, they would have turned tail at this point. The member looked at Meyer with a determined face, like thest member of the squad left alone before a Minotaur, and said.

    ¡°¡­ I think so. Your Excellency will be curious¡­ Of course, it¡¯s my judgment.¡±

    ¡°What rumor is it?¡±

    Until then, Meyer didn¡¯t seem to care much.

    Exactly, until the first word of the member fell.

    ¡°The Vice Commander¡­ It¡¯s rumored that she¡¯s dating the Red Wolf Squad Leader.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Meyer¡¯s face, which had been soft until just now, suddenly crumpled.

    At the same time, at the explosive momentum, the member immediately hit his head on the floor with a white face.

    Meyer ran wild.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe they tarnished the Vice Commander¡¯s reputation with such rumors!¡±

    Meyer¡¯s loud voice resonated in the imperial pce.

    Fluttering, birds that had been entrusted to the railing of the imperial pce for a while flew up in unison, making a fuss for a moment.

    ¡°Y-Your Excellency! Please take away your anger. It was said to be a rumor, but¡­ I heard that the Vice Commander said so herself. I just¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what you heard after all!¡±

    Level 80 rage could not be won, not even by those with titles. The member looked pale and hated his light mouth.

    It was then that people heard a roar in the hallway. Everyone seemed so excited that they forgot that Meyer Knox¡¯s drawing-room was nearby.

    Meyer¡¯s uncanny hearing made him quick to dig up the subject.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    ¡°Jun Karentia and Axion ma are lovers?¡±

    ¡°There was no sign of that. Isn¡¯t that a lie?¡±

    ¡°No. She admitted it earlier. I heard her speak openly in the corridor.¡±

    The whispering sound gradually grew farther away.

    Unlike the warmth of the chatroom filled with exciting stories, the reception room was cool and frightening as if it were casting a shadow.

    The unit member did not know exactly what conversation was going on outside, but he could tell by the look on Meyer¡¯s face, which was much more swollen than before, that the conversation was not good for his mood.

    ¡°Jun¡­ First, call the Vice Commander.¡±

    Meyer waved at the unit member in a low voice.

    The member stepped aside as soon as Meyer¡¯s words fell.

    Meyer¡¯s lips quirked in a sneer as he was left alone.

    Rumors about Jun had been flying around, but this was the first time he had seen anything like this.

    It was clear that Jun had actively intervened.

    <If the Commander is so concerned, then¡­ Hmm. There¡¯s an idea I¡¯ve been thinking of..>

    He wondered what that idea was, but it was such a dream¡­!

    Meyer realized that Jun had falsely made a rumor about dating Axion.

    But that didn¡¯t mean he was cool with the rumor.

    Meyer¡¯srge fist on the mahogany desk in the parlor trembled.

    The desk had been made so sturdy that it hadn¡¯t suffered a single scratch in over a hundred years, but when Meyer struck it, it would break wide open and put an end to its usefulness as furniture.

    ¡®Let¡¯s calm down. It¡¯s just a useless rage.¡¯

    Meyer barely endured his seething aggression.

    However, was it because all of the numerous concerns he had for Jun until yesterday disappeared meaninglessly like water bubbles?

    He couldn¡¯t erase all the frustration, anger, and iprehensible irritation that was boiling in his heart.

    Of all the ck Knights, why Axion of all people?

    Was there a reason why it was Axion?

    If she wanted to start a false rumor¡­ She could have just pretended to be dating him.

    Of course, Meyer had no intention of falling in love or even pretending to fall in love with anyone, but he was willing to go along with whatever it took for Jun¡¯s sake.

    But that was just Meyer¡¯s idea.

    ¡®Pretend that you don¡¯t have anything to do with me so persistently, and run on the road that people will misunderstand¡­¡¯

    Perhaps to Jun, he was the kind of man with whom she didn¡¯t even want to be involved. On the other hand, Axion, was the kind of person she liked¡­.

    Tastes were diverse, so it would not be strange to say that Jun preferred the intelligent and fragile atmosphere characteristic of a wizard¡­

    Such an atmosphere he didn¡¯t have.

    If that wasn¡¯t the case¡­ Axion had red hair like Fabian¡¯s, so she might have been unintentionally attracted to him.

    Jun repeatedly said she hated Fabian, but unconsciousness was something you didn¡¯t simply understand.

    The thought made him even angrier. Meyer¡¯s mind raced to and fro as if out of control, not knowing the extent.

    Meyer¡¯s head swelled in an unfamiliar feeling, and it was difficult to manage his facial expression due to the rising nausea.

    If she had pretended to be dating August, he would have felt less bad

    ¡­ No. Thinking about it, the feeling was the same.

    His eyes shed white with anger and terrible dizziness hit him.

    At the time he was trapped in the tower, supply omission had starved him for several days, and it had been a really long time since he had felt dizzy afterward.

    He was not this angry at that moment when Fabian took the lead in the first round.

    Rather, he med himself for his own shorings.

    At that moment, Meyer had a strong feeling of difort.

    Was this something to be this angry about?

    This was¡­ This was really not like him.

    Like a drop of water falling on the surface of a rock, Meyer¡¯s mind continued to be exposed.

    Drip, drip.

    As he pondered this over and over, the moment finally arrived when a solid rock pierced the water droplet.

    Realizing the truth, Meyer shuddered with a lightning-like shiver.

    That was right. He never had any desire to share Jun with anyone from the beginning.

    From the moment he first grabbed a sword and entered a dungeon as a child, Meyer believed that defeating the Demon King was the only way to prove his value of existence.

    For this reason, he saw everything in the world only as a means and a stepping stone to defeating the Demon Lord.

    He brought Jun along to be used as such.

    But Meyer had been worried when she would eagerly close dungeons.

    He didn¡¯t like the idea of her getting close to other people as she adapted to the ck Knights.

    He just wanted to keep her by his side and keep her safe¡­

    If Jun were to hear about it, she would probably snicker and say that it was impossible and that he had no intention of defeating the Demon King.

    She might even be disappointed in him.

    However, just as he watched her silently, his mouth started to light up.

    Monopoly desire that preceded the cause and belief to save the world.

    To the extent that even his fierce revenge against the Demon King was forgotten¡­

    It was Meyer Knox¡¯s first love.

 Chapter 102

    Indeed, taking Axion as a fake lover was the right move.

    As soon as Axion made his excuse, rumors spread quickly throughout the Imperial Pce.

    It was hard to be with Axion on purpose. To be frank, Axiom was not a pleasant partner to be with for long.

    ¡°Is it due to thews of nature that the magic power values consumed when activating the same magic are all fixed at a certain value, or is it because people pursue efficiency in the same way?¡±

    He talked about magic all day and all night. It was a true mage¡¯s fever of learning, appetite for knowledge, and research.

    But the effect was good enough to withstand all of that.

    There were those who still stuck to me, saying they wouldn¡¯t mind being a second, but even so, the density of my surrounding poption was much thinner than it had been before.

    I hummed to myself, enjoying my freedom for the first time in a long time.

    My steps were light as I walked down the corridor.

    In the middle of enjoying my first photosynthesis in a long time, I saw a familiar figure in the distance, dressed in the captain¡¯s uniform of the ck Knights.

    ¡°That¡­ It¡¯s Trag.¡±

    Without taking the time to look around, he hurried to his feet and quickly disappeared at the end of that hallway.

    Staring at Trag¡¯s back, I soon stopped walking and headed to the lounge where the trio was located.

    ¡°Is Sevi here?¡±

    As soon as I appeared, the trio rushed towards me.

    There were only three of them as if they had monopolized the break room.

    Sevi, who was the first toe running, replied with a slightly angry and mean look on his face.

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve been waiting for you toe, Vice Commander!¡±

    ¡°Me? Why?¡±

    I wondered and asked back, blinking. Sevi pouted his lips and grumbled.

    ¡°Vice Commander, I heard you¡¯re dating Axion!¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°Why, of all people, would you want to be with that guy? He¡¯s a good wizard, but he¡¯s not a very good person. I don¡¯t like the way he¡¯s always pretending to be gentle and ignores people.¡±

    Since they were both wizards, Axion often gave advice to Sevi, but his attitude was not very kind.

    Perhaps that was why. Sevi had considerable hostility, jealousy, andpetition against Axion.

    Julieta also asked, rolling her eyes.

    ¡°But¡­ Are you really dating Axion?¡±

    ¡°Axion is the opposite!¡±

    Sevi jumped up and down shouting. I said while trying to calm down such a Sevi.

    ¡°We¡¯re just pretending to be in a rtionship. In order to pass this performance report safely.¡±

    ¡°Aha.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­¡±

    Only then did Sevi¡¯s raging momentum ease a little.

    Nova¡¯s face, which was shadowed, was also bright.

    ¡°Vice Commander, why didn¡¯t you tell me if you needed someone to fake date?¡±

    Nova said, sticking out his chest pretending to be mature. He looked like a bird inting his chest, so I swallowed a smallugh.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You promised to give me a chance.¡±

    Sevi also whined.

    Nonsense. From the beginning, I didn¡¯t even consider Sevi or Nova. I shook my head.

    ¡°There was a condition that said when you grow up, Sevi. But you¡¯re still 14 years old and your height is the same.¡±

    Sevi stumbled with a shocked face. Nova beat such a Sevi and stepped up.

    ¡°I¡¯m tall enough. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s weird to go out with the Vice Commander¡­¡±

    ¡°Nova, you¡¯re still too immature to keep people away from the social scene. You can¡¯t even lie well enough.¡±

    Nova also seemed shocked by what I said firmly.

    It was funny to take it for granted that I would propose in the first ce.

    No one would believe me if I said I was dating them. It was an inappropriate appointment as the main purpose was to make others believe.

    But, if these children, who fell behind in rumors, knew that I was dating Axion, Meyer must have already known¡­

    If not, I was going to tell him today.

    I was feeling a little self-conscious about having to give notice after the fact, but if I exin it to him well, he¡¯ll understand. I believed so.

    ¡°Anyway, Sevi. I have a favor to ask of you now.¡±

    ¡°Anything under the Vice Commander¡¯s order.¡±

    Sevi pouted his lips and answered carefully.

    ¡°Trag rushed somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Should I follow his tracks?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while. Can you do it?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Trust me.¡±

    ¡°I will. Don¡¯t get caught.¡±

    I asked Sevi to do it.

    Sevi nodded and flew out of the window of the lounge. As he stepped through the air, he agilely detected the flow of magic.

    If I left it to Sevi, he would be able to figure out in detail what kind of dreams Trag had.

    ¡®Is he already seeing Fabian¡­¡¯

    It was annoying just thinking about it. I looked at Sevi¡¯s back, hoping that my worries would be tilted.

    Julieta asked carefully.

    ¡°Is Trag suspicious?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad to be careful.¡±

    I pretended to be calm and turned around closing the window.

    I naturally turned around because I was worried that I would only make the children worry after dragging on this topic for a long time.

    ¡°By the way, Julieta, did your parents bother you after that?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re annoying. Very. It¡¯s a repetition ofing every day and being kicked out.¡±

    The answer came from Nova. Julieta only smiled bitterly.

    I frowned at the persistent behavior.

    ¡°Are they trying to swing while ignoring you so much the whole time?¡±

    ¡°No. The son poured all his sincerity into Julieta, leaving no trace of where he had treated her coldly. He took precious medicines that were good for her and even holy water from somewhere¡­ Priest August is with us, and Julieta can at least heal herself, so it¡¯spletely useless.¡±

    A pitiful voice drifted in the air, unlike that of Nova, the model student.

    He was the one who had confronted Julieta¡¯s parents, so he was disgusted with them.

    Julieta murmured quietly.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to wave to a ship that¡¯s already left¡­¡±

    She seemed to be more determined by the shameless behavior of her family. Relieved, I asked with a slightly rxed voice.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know¡­ But I think it¡¯s better than before. Now that I know how to do something well and I know there¡¯s a ce that helps me¡­ And there¡¯s a sense of victory that I went into the ce that my parents wanted so much.¡±

    Iughed at Julieta¡¯s bold confession. It was much better to be cruel than to be swayed around, used, and hurt.

    Julieta also smiled face to face with me and soon asked anxiously.

    ¡°But lies are not easy?¡±

    ¡°Lies?¡±

    ¡°You said I was over the wall in six months. I¡¯m not quite there yet¡­¡±

    What did I say? I shook my hand without hesitation.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to pass it soon. Don¡¯t pay attention to that. There¡¯s no evidence. They wouldn¡¯t even ask you toe and prove your level.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­ In addition, my finger, that was a little too much.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your finger?¡±

    Everything Julietta said came to mind.

    Perhaps because I was confused by the ¡°Fabian¡¯s dog¡± voices, I seemed quite chaotic at the time.

    Julieta quietly exined as if she understood me.

    ¡°You told them that I could beat my brother in the banquet hall with one finger. It seems that my brother¡¯s self-esteem was hurt by that.¡±

    ¡°Why? You can do it. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve said anything wrong. Honestly, just by not confronting you in the hall, your brother saved both his honor and his life. If he hadn¡¯t, he¡¯d be dead.¡±

    I answered back as if it were natural. Julieta smiled more broadly than before. She looked very refreshed as if she had let go of her lingering feelings.

    At that time, a member of the ck Knights came to the rest area. He looked hectic and was sweating all over.

    As soon as he saw me, his face was relieved. It seemed like he kept looking for me.

    ¡°Vice Commander.¡±

    He came up to me in a hurry and bowed his head. When I looked closely, his face was white.

    As if facing an indescribable fear¡­

    What is there to be so afraid of? Surprised, I hardened my face and urged the member.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    After swallowing his saliva, he spoke desperately trying not to stutter.

    ¡°The Commander is calling you.¡±

    Oh, shit.

    Looking at the expression of the member who came to call me, I didn¡¯t think things would work out as easily as I thought.

    I sighed low.

    When I arrived, Meyer actually made me stand and said nothing.

    It was agonizing to try to stand quietly in front of Meyer, who did not hide his displeasure at all and scattered it all over the ce. I tried hard to hold back my desire to twist my body and stood up.

    Meyer¡¯s gaze stared at my face and soon turned his head as if he didn¡¯t want to see it. How many times did he repeat that?

    After a long silence, Meyer finally opened his mouth.

    ¡°Jun Karentia.¡±

    The silence was finally broken, but the pressure was greater than before.

    After swallowing my saliva, I waited for what would follow, feeling like a prisoner on death row, guessing when the de of the guillotine would fall.

    ¡°Why Axion?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Pardon?¡±

    Are you really dating Axion, or how long have you been dating Axion, romance between elite troops is a no-no because it may interfere with dungeon strategy, etc.

    Not the numerous questions I guessed, but apletely unthinkable question was asked.

    ¡®Because Meyer cares about Axion¡­ Is he unhappy that I¡¯m dating Axion? I don¡¯t think so¡­ Or does he not really like Axion? But it¡¯s not enough for me to hear ¡®Why Axion.¡¯¡¯

    Either way, he didn¡¯t seem terribly happy about me and Axiom going out.

    It was never a good idea to drag my words out like this. I rushed to make an excuse.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not dating Axion. I¡¯m just pretending. I put him out as a shield because a lot of people were sticking to me.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°You know?¡±

    ¡°So.¡±

    Meyer stared at me with his golden eyes.

    ¡°Why was it Axion.¡±

 Chapter 103

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    I blinked my eyes. I couldn¡¯t guess at what point he was displeased.

    I told the truth with frustration.

    ¡°¡­Was Axion the right person?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a better fit.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    I asked back, but Meyer only looked frustrated and didn¡¯t answer.

    I picked my fingers, recalling the other candidates step by step.

    ¡°August can¡¯t be used because he¡¯s not sly. And he¡¯s also a priest. They say priests can marry, too, but if we get together and break up easily, there¡¯s bound to be a story¡­¡±

    ¡°Not August!¡±

    Meyer shouted out of frustration. But it was not easy for me not to be frustrated either.

    Not August either? Then¡­

    I asked, frowning.

    ¡°What the Commander is talking about is not Trag, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Meyer¡¯s face crumpled.

    I didn¡¯t have to listen to him to know that I was firmly wrong.

    However, there were only three men within the ck Knights Group with whom I could properly propose a fake rtionship.

    Others were not appropriate as shields because they were too old or too low in level.

    No matter how hard I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t even guess who Meyer was talking about.

    Meyer¡¯s frustration deepened as I hesitated and couldn¡¯t continue talking.

    He was noticeably anxious and soon cried with a deep sigh as if he couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡°¡­Why didn¡¯t you suggest it to me?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    It was strange. I couldn¡¯t understand Meyer¡¯s words from before.

    I was definitely listening properly, but I felt strangely unable tomunicate.

    I stuttered through what I heard and filled the missing object.

    ¡°So now, why I didn¡¯t propose a fake rtionship to the Commander¡­ Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    Meyer answered, turning his head.

    He was so angry that he didn¡¯t even want to make eye contact with me, and his neck was turning red under the cor of his ck armor.

    Why was he so angry?

    I was so frustrated that I couldn¡¯t continue with my story with my mouth hanging open.

    After many times of silence, I finally couldn¡¯t hold back my branching and stood up from my position with a shout.

    ¡°People stuck to me because I exined that I¡¯m not in a rtionship with the Commander. How could I say I was dating the Commander to prevent that? Does that make sense?¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t have to pretend to be irrelevant to me from the beginning. Why do you hate being tied up with me?¡±

    Meyer was also furious. Until earlier, he avoided looking at me, but this time he turned his head and faced me.

    His gold eyes, staring at me, fluttered like the sunset shining on the sea.

    He doesn¡¯t seem to understand my situation at all, no, his political position.

    Well, I didn¡¯t think he was going to understand exactly.

    He was a man who would give me the position of emperor if he could defeat only the Demon King.

    When I heard that, I turned it over as a joke, but the more I learned about Meyer, the more I realized that he meant it.

    Taking a breath and calming myself, I exined step by step.

    ¡°The Commander will defeat the Demon King and be Emperor. He will also marry and receive an empress. I didn¡¯t have anything to do with such a Commander, but what if the one who will be the Empress doesn¡¯t like me?¡±

    ¡°¡­ That will never happen.¡±

    ¡°No, it will. If I were the empress, I would be terribly disturbed by the fact that a woman who had dated my husband in the past was in his entourage. I don¡¯t want to get caught up in such a firestorm, and I don¡¯t think the future empress will either.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the most important thing for the Commander to defeat the Demon King, so you¡¯ll only think about that, but myfortable life after that is also important.¡±

    As I doubled my suffering in the first round, I meant to say that I wanted to have afortable retirement.

    I quietly added.

    ¡°Some say that you should not touch your head under an apple tree. It¡¯s best to avoid situations where you might be suspected. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want toplicate things like that with the Commander.¡±

    ¡°Is it just because of that?¡±

    ¡°Because of that. What other reason would there be?¡±

    Meyer covered his head with his hand with a deep sigh at my brazen rebuttal.

    Is it something to be so angry about? I watched Meyer¡¯s countenance.

    ¡°Still, at least you could have consulted with me or¡­ But at least you could have talked to me. Why did you run to Axion of all people?¡±

    ¡°I believed that the Commander would understand even if he heard itter.¡±

    Whenever I said something, Meyer pursed his lips well.

    He seemed to hold back what he wanted to say or not say.

    As the title of the ck Knight, his mind was also dark, so I couldn¡¯t tell with my own eyes what changes were made.

    It was too difficult to grasp Meyer¡¯s thoughts.

    I nced at Meyer, who kept sweeping down his face with his hands, and straightened my back.

    ¡®He¡¯s a more delicate andplicated man than I thought.¡¯

    Meyer murmured as if whispering with his face on his palm.

    ¡°I was going to take care of everything on my own¡­ Anyway, you.¡±

    He was just talking to himself, but it was unusual to let it go. Just in case, I stammered and asked.

    ¡°Commander, no way¡­ Sending a notice to all the expedition teams in the Imperial Pce¡­ You didn¡¯t mean to do that, did you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As if I had hit the nail on the head, Meyer stopped talking again.

    It was a stupid thing to do.

    I mmed my palm down on the desk where Meyer was sitting.

    ¡°The Commander didn¡¯t even say a word, just went about his business! Did you get this angry when I didn¡¯te to see you right away?¡±

    ¡°Ahem, ahem. When did I get angry?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re obvious!¡±

    Meyer cleared his throat and averted his gaze. The serious look on his face had disappeared and he was now only moving his eyes from one to the other.

    Meyer asked softly, his voice more gentle than before.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Anyway, you don¡¯t trust Axion more than I, do you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Or is Axion your cup of tea¡­¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s not. When you put it that way¡­¡±

    Meyer is more to my liking.

    The way he looks is the way he is. I have a preference for big, handsome men with good bodies¡­

    As I thought about this, I realized I had misspoken and swallowed my words in a panic.

    I hoped Meyer didn¡¯t hear me.

    But there was no way that Meyer, at the 80th level, could not hear the words I mumbled right under his nose.

    Meyer raised one eyebrow and asked.

    ¡°When I put it that way?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    Meyer seemed not to back down easily. At his appearance of persistently inquiring until he heard an answer, I shook my head with a sigh.

    ¡°Anyway, Axion is not my cup of tea. I don¡¯t like red hair.¡±

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t like red hair?¡±

    What nonsense is this? I crumpled my face.

    ¡°It reminds me of Fabian. I still feel bad at first nce. Of course, Axion has long hair and Fabian has short hair.¡±

    ¡®I just thought of Fabian¡¯s face and it made me feel sick.

    Seeing my grimacing embarrassment, Meyer looked stunned.

    I doubtedly looked through Meyer and took a nce.

    ¡°Are you still thinking that I might have forgiven Fabian?¡±

    ¡°Huh? No. No. You said absolutely not.¡±

    Meyer quickly leaped to his feet and shook his head. How could the ck Knight Meyer Knox be so foolish? It was a very suspicious attitude indeed.

    Continuing to be the ex-man, no, my current boss who cares about my former boss¡­

    ¡°Come to think of it, did Axion say that he¡¯ll follow your beat without a reward? A cranky person who cares about nothing but magic?¡±

    I don¡¯t know who¡¯s being cranky to whom. Perhaps when asked about Meyer to Axion, he would answer, ¡°He is a cranky human who cares about nothing but dungeons.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I decided to do something for himter.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special¡­¡±

    When I didn¡¯t answer, Meyer stared at my lips in frustration.

    I swallowed my breath small.

    I was afraid of how Meyer, who hated to enter the appropriate level dungeon, would react when he heard that I decided to join the dungeon that fits Axion¡¯s levelter.

    If it was the first time I entered the drawing-room, I would never have told him honestly, but his atmosphere had definitely easedpared to before.

    He might not be so angry.

    I said it carefully.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to a break dungeon togetherter.¡±

    ¡°Later? When?¡±

    ¡°When my level goes up.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, that guy¡­ It can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Meyer sighed and shook his head. It was a much milder response than expected. I asked with a big smile.

    ¡°Do you want to join me?¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯lle with you then, so I¡¯ll report it in advance.¡±

    Sure enough, he didn¡¯t send me off smoothly either.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it a lot. Even if you enter the Demon Lord¡¯s dungeon, you will have to deal with many demons before you meet him¡­ In order to be as safe as possible there, it¡¯s better to raise your level to the maximum.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve crossed the wall, it¡¯s time to attack high-level dungeons. Axion is more reliable than the trio. And I¡¯m more reliable than him.¡±

    Meyer was firm.

    Well¡­ For me, I just have to go to the dungeon with Axion.

    It didn¡¯t matter because I never said I wouldn¡¯t tell Meyer.

    I nodded dly.

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll tell the Commander before I go.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Meyer smiled with satisfaction. I looked at him with a sideways re.

    ¡®I¡¯m really fickle. My heart almost fell.¡¯

    Still, I could feel relieved to have solved one of the things that had been bothering me the most. I let out a small sigh of relief.

    ***

    The rumors of the imperial pce also went into Fabian Ignis¡¯ ears.

    ¡°Ha, Axion?¡±

 Chapter 104

    Fabian smiled confidently. Then he asked as if he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Axion ma, not Meyer Knox?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Rumors are going around.¡±

    Fabian¡¯s top friend and right arm, Archer Deca, nodded.

    April, the priestess of the expedition who was knitting next to him, smiled faintly and heard Deca¡¯s words.

    ¡°They¡¯re a couple of wizards.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, I hear those two are always talking about magic.¡±

    ¡°You have to be very academic to be an elite member of the ck Knights. I really respect that.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s respectable?¡±

    Fabian was furious.

    All the members of Fabian¡¯s expedition who were in themon room looked at him in surprise at his unusual appearance.

    The young ice wizard Jeanne, who had been watching April knit, was also surprised.

    Deca stealthily nced at the other members. The members excused themselves.

    Only Fabian, Deca, and April remained in the break room.

    Deca turned to Fabian and asked softly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°What.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been nervoustely when ites to the ck Knights. Especially the Vice Commander.¡±

    Fabian¡¯s face twisted as Jun was addressed once more.

    Fabian did not show his emotions in order to save face as the leader of the others, but he was still quite open about his true feelings to his two childhood friends.

    However, Fabian had never revealed to them that this was the second round.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust his friends, but he was careful. Fabian believed that.

    But since he had kept the second round a secret, he could not divulge the reason for his displeasure. Fabian answered pensively.

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡±

    ¡°¡® It¡¯s not a big deal.¡¯ You¡¯re acting unlike yourself. Did you have a crush on the Vice Commander of the ck Knights? Is that why you¡¯re so sensitive?¡±

    ¡°What bullshit is that?¡±

    Fabian asked back annoyingly.

    ¡°You think I like Jun? You¡¯re talking out of your ass.¡±

    ¡°Even Jun. No matter how much we say it¡¯s just us, calling the Vice Commander of the ck Knights by her name¡­¡±

    Deca frowned.

    If other people had said that, he would have thought it was a false attempt to close his gap with the celebrities¡­

    Even taking into ount that they were childhood friends, it was beyond degree.

    Fabian was like a stranger to him now¡­

    However, whether he knew of Deca¡¯s concern or not, Fabian continued to speak in an even more brusque manner than usual.

    ¡°Jun is lying about dating Axion ma. It¡¯s just for show. So don¡¯t get me started on those rumors.¡±

    April, who had been listening intently to them, couldn¡¯t resist interrupting.

    ¡°How could you possibly know that?¡±

    ¡°I know everything there is to know.¡±

    Fabian replied, not hiding his annoyance.

    April, however, was not to be underestimated.

    She had built up such a good image that she was called the angel of the expedition, but she said it so sharply that the rest of the expedition would be surprised to see her.

    ¡°Are you paranoid? From what you say, it sounds like you know the Vice Commander of the ck Knights.¡±

    ¡°Are you jealous? Because I seem to have an interest in Jun?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, ¡°jealousy¡±? Don¡¯t joke about that. I¡¯m just worried that you, the expedition leader, will do something stupid and destroy our expedition.¡±

    Fabian snickered at April¡¯s reply. He didn¡¯t seem to be listening to anything April had to say.

    Fabian mumbled to himself.

    ¡°The girl was mine to begin with.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Fabian fell silent.

    They didn¡¯t know of the second round, and no amount of words would be able to convey his frustration and disappointment.

    Fabian thought of the crimson eyes of Jun, who was gazing at him as if adoring him. The heartfelt enthusiasm in her gaze¡­

    On the one hand, Fabian knew Jun¡¯s true feelings, but on the other hand, the way Jun was looking at Axion, he didn¡¯t see that same fever in her eyes.

    Rather, he was suspicious of her rtionship with Meyer.

    But when she said she had nothing to do with Meyer¡­ Fabian¡¯s honest feelings were that he wanted to believe her words, even though he thought they were a lie.

    ¡®What are you up to? I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re pretending to be dating Axion, but¡­ Why Axion of all people?¡¯

    If Fabian was jealous of Meyer Knox as expedition leader and prosecutor, he felt deeply inferior to Axion, another fire wizard.

    If you were trying to hurt my feelings, you were urate, Jun.

    Fabian gritted his teeth and stared at the sky. In the midst of all this, a thought suddenly urred to him.

    ¡®No way¡­ Is she putting on a show because she wants me to look at her?¡¯

    Otherwise, there was nopelling reason to choose Axion. It was obvious that she had deliberately chosen the same red hair to irritate him.

    She was swayed by him. He knew she still had feelings for him, even if she pretended otherwise.

    Thinking about it made Jun¡¯s behavior seem cute. Fabian chuckled.

    Fabian¡¯s face was glowing with madness as he smiled to himself.

    At the ominous sight, Deca and April only exchanged uneasy nces and stopped the conversation.

    ***

    As I was walking down the corridor, a familiar green doll approached me in the sky. It was Sevi.

    His face was pale. From the looks of it, he had unexpectedly discovered a secret.

    Sevi told me exactly what he had seen.

    ¡°¡­ Really? Countess Nerus?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Countess Nerus is Trag¡¯s mother, isn¡¯t she? But the conversation was a little strange. They don¡¯t seem to have an intimate rtionship.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I put Sevi on him, thinking that perhaps it would be an inside job on Fabian¡­

    It wasn¡¯t a situation that worried me, but it was certainly fishy.

    Except in cases like Julieta¡¯s, the expedition members from the nobility were quite recognizable from their attitude.

    In addition, the Nerus household was a very powerful family. Trag, who I had been watching so far, was insidious, but there was no arrogance unique to the nobility.

    ¡®Come to think of it, I don¡¯t know anything about Trag¡¯s past.¡¯

    I was not close to Trag, and Trag was not one to talk about me, so I had very little information avable to me.

    Sevi nced at me and asked as if he noticed my suspicion.

    ¡°Should I dig more?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    I shook my head. As long as he didn¡¯t meet Fabian. I could ask Meyer to deliver the information on Trag.

    ¡°Anyway, thank you for investigating him.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? This is nothing. If you have anything else to order, please feel free to call me.¡±

    Sevi smiled at me. He looked happy to have been useful to me, even if it was in this way.

    I smiled at him and tucked his green hair around his head.

    At that moment, I felt someone approaching me from afar. As the corridor was open to all, I casually turned my head away to see who it was.

    However, the person they embraced was unexpected.

    It was none other than April and Jeanne, members of the Fabian Expedition.

    The Fabian Expedition? If it was a coincidence, it was indeed a strange one.

    I waited for them to pass by, but April¡¯s gaze was subtle as she walked toward me.

    It was obvious that she recognized me¡­ That kind of feeling.

    It may sound a bit conceited, but there was an instinctive feeling that could not be exined simply by the fact that she recognized me as a celebrity in the Imperial Pce.

    There was no way that Sevi, the wind wizard, who was acutely aware of the presence that I also sensed, did not know.

    Sevi was wary of the approaching expeditionary strangers and was about to harshly criticize them for it.

    I quietly put my hand on his shoulder.

    April was a priestess with no offensive powers, and Jeanne was a child who was a wizard of ice but not yet used to attacking. They were not dangerous opponents, so there was no need to be nervous.

    Sevi, having sensed my intentions, slowed his momentum.

    April was getting closer and closer.

    A hint of concern over how to address me shed across her face.

    I made light of her troubles and I spoke to her first.

    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s my first time meeting a young expedition member other than Sevi.¡±

    ¡°H-hello.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Jun Karentia of the ck Knights. Which expedition is your healer?¡±

    ¡°The Fabian¡­ The Fabian Expeditionary Force. My name is April, and I¡¯m a healer.¡±

    April stammered as if she didn¡¯t think I¡¯d speak to her first.

    I smiled and chattered away.

    ¡®Um, if you¡¯re not in a hurry to get going, do you mind if Sevi and that little wizard over there, have a little chat? He¡¯s probably never had a friend his own age before.¡±

    It was so natural that it could have been a conversation between owners that met while walking their dogs.

    When I finished, I quickly pushed Sevi back.

    Sevi narrowed his eyes as if to make sense of what I meant, and then, as if immediately realizing my intentions, he took a step forward and held out his hand to Jeanne.

    ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Sevi Ventus. As you can see, I¡¯m a wind wizard.¡±

    Sevi charmed Jeanne with his gorgeous smile that lured the people of the Nokentoria castle.

    But it seemed to be a little too much for the introverted Jeanne.

    Jeanne remained nervous and only held out her hand, awkwardly grasping Sevi¡¯s hand.

    However, Sevi, who was familiar with Julieta, did not give in.

    ¡°You¡¯re an ice wizard, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s my first time seeing an ice wizard. Shall we talk about magic over there?¡±

    Sevi pointed to a chair in the garden by the cloister.

    I couldn¡¯t hear what was being said, but it was a good ce to get a view.

    Jeanne hesitated and looked at April¡¯s face.

    April nodded quickly, and Jeanne gave a small nod to Sevi.

    Sevi took Jeanne¡¯s hand and headed for the garden. April and I smiled as we watched them go.

    ¡®Anyway, Sevi also¡­ When in conversation, he talks about magic.¡¯

    Sevi used to hate Axion, but when I saw that, I thought he looked just like him.

    Soon after the children moved away, April asked.

    ¡°¡­ How did the Vice Commander know that I had something to say?¡±

 Chapter 105

    ¡°I can see it all on your face.¡±

    I smiled and responded skillfully. April was embarrassed and hurriedly smoothed her cheek.

    I asked back naturally, pretending to know nothing.

    ¡°You¡¯re not offended by my guess, are you?¡±

    ¡°No, of course not.¡±

    April shook her head.

    Somewhat removed from worldly affairs, she would have had no idea that the person in front of her had been healed by her.

    (T/N: Sentence was lost in trantion. Attempted to make of it what I could.)

    April looked at Jeanne in the distance.

    April had a younger sister who had once died of an illness.

    As she was the same age as Jeanne, April cherished Jeanne like her younger sister.

    Jeanne and Sevi were chatting happily as if their shyness earlier had been a lie. They looked so fresh.

    As far as I remembered, Jeanne was a year younger than Sevi.

    Although she was much younger than the expedition members, Jeanne was an ice attribute wizard who was good at defensive magic.

    Because of her outstanding ability not only from the Fabian Expedition but also from other expeditions, Jeanne was often called to the dungeon despite her young age.

    ¡®When I saw her as a character in the game, I thought they just added her because they needed a female wizard character¡­¡¯

    It was all too bitter to be real.

    Though I couldn¡¯t really say anything since I was rolling the 14-year-old Sevi as an expedition member hard¡­

    While I was pondering for a while, April softly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Jeanne is usually very shy¡­ I guess she likes Sevi.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. It¡¯s good to be close to wizards of your age.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Having said all that, April fell silent.

    She was silent for a while as she fiddled with her skirt, and I waited willingly for her silence.

    April let out a breath as if choosing her words over and over again.

    When she finally stood in front of me, I wondered if her conflict had increased. There was still a hint of hesitation on her face, but she seemed to have made a decision after all, and April¡¯s eyes lit up once and for all.

    ¡°The Vice Commander is very popr.¡±

    ¡°Haha. They¡¯re all just interested because I¡¯m the new face of the ck Knights.¡±

    ¡°I think the vicemander is just that attractive¡­ Anyway, there¡¯s nothing wrong with being careful. Just in case, make sure to go around with someone. Got it?¡±

    April added with concern. She sounded like themander of our expedition.

    However, it felt unusual to ignore it as a joke.

    From the look in her eyes and the sound of her voice, it was obvious that someone was after me.

    So I didn¡¯t think too much about the identity of the person.

    Could it be Fabian, my irreconcble enemy?

    It must not have been easy for her to make the decision to tell me about the dreams of Fabian, her childhood friend and expedition leader.

    It seemed that standing up for what she considered to be unrighteousness without holding back is what wouldter earn her the title of ¡°Holy Angel.¡±

    April¡¯s title of Holy Angel was partly because of her broad kindness, but also because her earnest righteousness that did not tolerate injustice was like an angel of absolution.

    Iughed quietly.

    ¡°April, you¡¯re very kind.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Please don¡¯t let what I said go. That¡¯s all I¡¯m going to say. Then, goodbye.¡±

    As if she thought I didn¡¯t believe her, April added with a serious look and turned her body toward Jeanne¡¯s location.

    The appearance of her in the first round seemed to ovep with her back.

    April was such a kind person to me in the first round. Even when all the others turned away and I was driven out simrly, she took care of me and treated me regrly.

    Even when I couldn¡¯t ask her to treat me because of the stares around me, she came to visit me and treated me.

    Someone might think that this is a natural behavior for a healer, but I have experienced so many things that this natural behavior was not natural.

    Honestly, it was a greatfort for me at the time to remember myself¡­

    As much as that, my appetite was bitter.

    Fabian would be so angry that he would force himself to conquer dungeons.

    In the process, April, the only healer in Fabian¡¯s expedition, might be rubbed the wrong way and end up being sacrificed.

    Just like in the first battle against the Demon King.

    It was a future where everything that flowed looked white to me, but what could I say to April about that?

    No matter how much I tried to exin Fabian¡¯s intentions to April, in the end, his arms would be bent inward.

    No matter what I say, she¡¯ll just look at me suspiciously.

    I had a good idea at that moment, a way to make April cautious and let Fabian eat candy.

    I quickly sorted out the ruse that had popped into my head and pulled April¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Wait. April.¡±

    The air in the quiet corridor seemed to shimmer for a moment.

    April looked back at me embarrassingly as if she didn¡¯t know I¡¯d hold her.

    ¡°I also have something to say to you, April. Can you give me a little more time?¡±

    ***

    ¡­It was good to work, but there was a problem.

    What I had done was so serious that I had to give Meyer an after-the-fact notice.

    ¡®I started talkingte about having a false rtionship with Axion¡­. How much will he nag at me this time?¡¯

    Having been determined to hear a word from Meyer, I sighed and visited him.

    But¡­

    ¡°Really? I¡¯m sure you needed to.¡±

    What¡¯s that attitude that¡¯s overflowing with trust?

    I looked at Meyer with confused eyes.

    I wondered if someone had taken him by surprise yesterday and hit him in the head.

    No. Meyer, that monstrous person shouldn¡¯t be shocked by a blow to the head.

    It was more usible that someone else had transformed into Meyer.

    So when I was full of distrust in Meyer, Meyer asked back as if he was wondering.

    ¡°Why do you look at me like that? When you did that, you¡¯d havee up with all the measures. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°O-of course, that¡¯s right¡­¡±

    His reaction was so different fromst time!

    Whenparing the false rtionship with Axion and work rted to April this time, this was more important and serious.

    What I¡¯ve done is not something I could easily move on with in one word.

    Of course, I¡¯m the one who knew that andmitted it¡­

    It was nice not to have to listen to him nagging, but it was more of a distraction.

    I guess I was used to Meyer¡¯s nagging.

    I shuddered at the unfamiliarity of the air, thinking such ridiculous thoughts.

    That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve had my luck, but we haven¡¯t had our real discussion yet. I looked at Meyer¡¯s eyes and spoke carefully as if stepping on thin ice.

    ¡°So¡­ First, Fabian and I have to meet.¡±

    ¡°What? With that guy?¡±

    Meyer, who had been calm earlier, jumped up.

    Ah, I knew it would be hard to convince him easily.

    Having guessed that the conversation would flow slowly, I patiently exined the n, swallowing a sigh in my stomach.

    Meyer, who had been listening intently to the n, opened his mouth after a while.

    ¡°It¡¯s good. It¡¯s all good, but¡­ I still don¡¯t like the fact that you¡¯re getting involved with Fabian. I don¡¯t know what sophistry he¡¯s going to use to piss you off again¡­¡±

    Meyer slurred his words carefully.

    It was an uncharacteristically moderate attitude for someone who had imagined all sorts of things that would be impossible to talk about as long as Fabian was involved.

    Normally, he would have been dead set against this as impossible¡­

    Even though it was getting better than expected, I couldn¡¯t get rid of the awkwardness and drowsiness.

    I persuaded Meyer to let me go willingly, holding down the soaring ipatibility.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have more fun listening to that sophistry this time since it will choke him. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m going to take this opportunity to give him a solid shot. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve properly assessed the situation yet¡­¡±

    April even came to me the first time she saw me. It was obvious even without looking. He must have been in a poor, brooding mood.

    If it¡¯s someone you have to get into anyway, it¡¯s better to get your foot in the door early instead of waiting. You don¡¯t have to wait for them to grow.

    Meyer, who had been listening intently to what I was saying, stroked his chin and replied as if he had no choice.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ If you want that, do as you wish. Instead, be careful.¡±

    I didn¡¯t think I would, but I got his permission more smoothly than I thought.

    It would have been nice if he was this calm all the time.

    Excited, I smiled broadly and grabbed Meyer¡¯s hand, and shook it up and down.

    ¡°Really? Commander, you have an open mind! You¡¯re also very understanding!¡±

    But the excitement seemed to have gone too far. Meyer¡¯s brow wrinkled, and I wondered if he¡¯d get another one. Realizing thatte, I hurriedly let go of Meyer¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Haha¡­ Then, I will proceed as I reported.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes. Do it like that. But¡­¡±

    Meyer hesitated and blurted the end of his speech. I didn¡¯t know what he was trying to say, but he couldn¡¯t say anything.

    How long had it been?

    The moment I couldn¡¯t stand the boredom and was shaking my hips, Meyer finally opened his heavy mouth.

    ¡°Last time.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You said Axion wasn¡¯t your cup of tea.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ yes.¡±

    ¡°Then, what kind of man is your preference?¡±

    ¡­ Why is he suddenly talking about my ideal type?

 Chapter 106

    When I first heard his words, it was chaotic, so I almost made a mistake saying that Meyer was my preference.

    But then and now are different!

    Although I was puzzled by Meyer¡¯s sudden question about my ideal type, there was no reason for me not to answer. I answered honestly.

    ¡°There are many kinds of ideal types, but¡­ Whates to mind right now is a man with a [1]light butt.¡±

    ¡°Butt¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°I hate it when a man just sits around. I like men who move diligently and well.¡±

    A man with a heavy butt will always make others do the work. I¡¯ve never been a fan of men who need to be taken care of.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to fall in love with a man who doesn¡¯t want to move a single finger because I¡¯m too busy breaking dungeons¡­ I don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship unless it¡¯s a man who brings water to me and picks strawberry stalks every day.¡¯

    I recalled my head, praising myself for making my own decision.

    Anyway¡­ I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s curious about a man of my taste, but I thought his curiosity would have been solved once I answered him.

    But it was my illusion.

    Meyer mumbled, touching his chin.

    ¡°That¡¯s a little vague.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s vague?¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°What else? About my ideal type?¡±

    Meyer nodded.

    Why was he digging so deep?

    It bothered me that he was bothering me about it, but I could feel the pressure in Meyer¡¯s intense gaze to get some answers.

    That was fine. It was not a difficult question.

    Ideal type¡­

    I pondered, my brows furrowed.

    ¡°Hm¡­I guess, height? You have to be tall, right? About a head taller than me?¡±

    ¡°A head taller¡­ also?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be handsome¡­ I like people with thick eyebrows, maybe because my eyebrows are open.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to be too stupid. Because we have tomunicate. At least I hope the intelligence index is simr to mine. Oh, it¡¯s good to get the gag points right.¡±

    ¡°Intelligence index¡­ Gag points¡­¡±

    Meyer continued to ask questions, writing down each thing I said as if he were a doctor preparing a chart.

    ¡°What about physique? Skinny or muscr?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to have muscles, right? Strong men are my taste.¡±

    Meyer¡¯s lips were twitching.

    I couldn¡¯t guess what point I meant made him feel good.

    ¡°And personality is¡­ I like obedient people, maybe because I¡¯m stubborn. I hate it when they talk back and argue.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Meyer¡¯s pen tip stopped. His face, which looked good earlier, was crumpled.

    ¡°Leader? Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No. Right. Personality. Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything left, it¡¯s money? Of course, I am paid a considerable annual sry as the vicemander of the ck Knights, but the men¡¯s side also needs to have stable real estate and personal assets, so it is good that they are well prepared for their future retirement. Oh, of course, there must be another job to do. Because when people y and eat, they getzy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But no matter how much money they have, it¡¯s useless if you don¡¯t spend money on me, so I hope they¡¯re a man who spends a lot of money on me.¡±

    ¡°Good. I have a lot of money¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. What other conditions do you have?¡±

    I said it up to here. Should I say more?

    Appearance, physique, personality, wealth¡­ Didn¡¯t I say everything?

    Oh,e to think of it, there¡¯s one more important thing left.

    But no matter how much I say everything to Meyer, I didn¡¯t know if it was okay to say this.

    Meyer, who quickly noticed that I was hesitating, urged me.

    ¡°Hurry.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Sexual function?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Meyer asked back with an expression of sincerely hoping that he had heard something wrong.

    ¡°It¡¯s important if you¡¯re lovers¡­¡±

    I murmured at the end of my speech. It didn¡¯t matter how embarrassing it was, it was important.

    Meyer¡¯s face turned bright red and then immediately pale. No, he wouldn¡¯t act like he¡¯d heard something he didn¡¯t want to hear.

    To make the world¡¯s Meyer Knox on the verge of fainting with just one word. Thinking about it that way, I thought it was great too.

    However, apart from that, I was ashamed of the situation in which I was having such a conversation with Meyer. My face was also heated up by Meyer¡¯s unusual response.

    ¡°Ah, so why are you asking me all these questions? I won¡¯t answer anymore.¡±

    ¡°W-Wait, Jun!¡±

    With a yell, I quickly rose from my seat. I fled before Meyer had time to stop me.

    My purpose for breaking into Meyer¡¯s office in the first ce was forgotten in the back of my mind.

    Suddenly it was an interrogation of my ideal type.

    ¡­ What did Meyer Knox really think about?

    ***

    Fabian¡¯s stomach churned with frustration. There was nothing in the world that went his way.

    Jun was Jun, but the immediate problem was April.

    April may have been offended by what he said the other day, but she didn¡¯t take him at all seriously after that.

    The discord between the expedition leader and the expedition¡¯s main healer spread to the other expedition members.

    Everyone took a hint even after throwing a joke. The rigid and intimidating atmosphere made them suffocate.

    They, who are in the middle and lower ranks among the expeditions, were hit here and there, but even the atmosphere within the expedition team was depressed, and it was really unbearable.

    During the first round, the expedition was a bit more determined¡­

    <It¡¯s in the middle and lower ranks right now, but what do you think? Fabian will lead our expedition to the best!>

    <Of course! Fabian is a chosen hero!>

    <If we seed, we will be able to drink without paying attention to the price of alcohol. I¡¯m looking forward to that day.>

    He remembered how they hadughed brazenly and talked boldly about their aspirations, undaunted by their middle-ranked performance.

    The members of the group had changed somewhat, so some faces were here now and some that were not¡­

    Did I make the wrong choice?

    No, I never made the wrong choice. I made the right choice¡­

    Fabian openly admitted his mistake in the first round and corrected it.

    But he was able to do so boldly because they were all mistakes that had passed.

    Now that he has not yet faced the consequences of his new decision, he was not strong enough to admit that he had made the wrong choice.

    Unable to bear this fact, he kicked his way out of the break room where the expedition members were.

    But there was nowhere to go.

    Fabian crossed the Imperial Pce as far as his feet could take him, without any ce to go.

    It was all because of Jun.

    If that girl hadn¡¯t provoked me in the first ce, I wouldn¡¯t have had to fight with April, and the atmosphere of the expedition wouldn¡¯t have be so muddy.

    No, if Jun hade back to me honestly in the first ce¡­

    The familiar gray hair that had be so familiar caught Fabian¡¯s gaze as he mumbled, his eyes reddening in this way.

    ¡°They say even demons can appear if you speak of them¡­¡±

    Fabian sneered.

    Jun was going somewhere alone. He had a good idea where she was going. He was in the right ce just in time.

    He could take this opportunity to put an end to the conversation they couldn¡¯t finishst time because of the interruption.

    Fabian quickly followed Jun.

    ***

    After reporting to Meyer, I was able to do the timing. And once the time was right, I tantly lured Fabian out.

    I knew Fabian¡¯s movements with Sevi¡¯s magic, so I just had to stick around where his eyes were.

    And the foolish Fabian came right up to my mind.

    Having deliberately brought him to a familiar ce, I btedly discovered him and pretended to be surprised.

    ¡°¡­ How?¡±

    ¡°I know everything about your behavior patterns. You used to avoid attention here in the first round.¡±

    Fabian condescended as if he knew me well.

    If he thought about why I avoided attention here in the first round, he wouldn¡¯t be able to say that. It was a convenient head that remembered only good things.

    I nced around the corner.

    It was pitch ck due to the thick branches of the trees, just the right ce for someone to hide.

    I quickly took my eyes off there. It would have been difficult if Fabian noticed my gaze for no reason. I turned my words around pretending not to know.

    ¡°So? Why do you keep bothering me?¡± I will never go back to you. The first time I put the name Fabian Expeditionary Force on you was enough.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying so, but¡­ Your words are not credible because they were said after you even put on a show to get my attention.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    It was surprising he noticed that rumors of the rtionship with Axion were a show, but the nuance of the words was strange.

    As I looked at him curiously, Fabian said condescendingly.

    ¡°You deliberately chose a fire wizard to provoke me, didn¡¯t you? Ha, that¡¯s a shame. I won¡¯t be fooled by your charade that I can see so clearly.¡±

    Oh, fuck. What is he saying?

    I almost cursed severely without realizing it.

    If I had known I would receive such a ridiculous misunderstanding, I would never have chosen Axion.

    I regretted and regretted my past choices, but it was already spilled water, and Fabian had taken a sip of the water.

    ¡°Of course, since you¡¯ve made it that far, your pride may be hurt if youe in bent out of shape. I understand all that. So don¡¯t worry too much. When you be a member of my expedition again, I¡¯ll keep the fact that you betrayed me under wraps for a while.¡±

    ¡°What kind of bullshit are you talking about?¡±

    I was facing Fabian because I had a n, but that didn¡¯t mean that I wasn¡¯t annoyed that I was listening to that bullshit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sensitive. Because you never know how long you¡¯ll be in the ck Knights.¡±

    At his meaningful words, I bit my lips and raised my eyes.

    Despite my re, Fabian said with confidence.

    ¡°The ck Knight was going around you so much¡­ Does he know you have a memory of the first round?¡±

    1. Light butt: cannot sit still long, not stay long (in a ce)

 Chapter 107

    For a moment, I was bbergasted. It was obvious why Fabian would ask such a question.

    Was he trying to ckmail Meyer into revealing the truth?

    I wanted tough at him because it was useless, but it was a pity that I couldn¡¯t.

    I did my best to act scared, hoping that he would just tone it down.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong with knowing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking. Why did the ck Knight even let you, a support-type wizard, sit in the position of the vicemander¡­ Isn¡¯t it strange that he not only epted a support-type wizard he met by chance into the ck Knights but also made her sit in the position of Vice Commander?¡±

    Fabian never doubted that it was a coincidence that Meyer hade for me.

    Well, even I couldn¡¯t believe that Meyer hade all that way to pick me up.

    But I can¡¯t believe I thought this guy would be the only one who would recognize me. At the time, I really felt like I had broken eyes.

    Or maybe Fabian hid his true feelings in the first round.

    Maybe Fabian broke down somewhere after the second round.

    In the past, he had kept his true feelings well hidden with decorations, but now he didn¡¯t have the strength to hide them anymore.

    Just as Meyer, who pretended to hang out with people in the first round, was acting exclusively at a distance in the second round¡­

    But he wasn¡¯t Meyer, and Fabian¡¯s situation was not something I could consider.

    Fabian, who didn¡¯t know anything about me, proudly affirmed.

    ¡°You must have sold the first round information you had in connection with your ability. Right?¡±

    There were some minor differences, but not really major mistakes.

    But it was not enough to threaten me that much.

    I scratched him, eager to know what it was that Fabian was holding.

    ¡°So? Do you want to tell Meyer that the world is now in its second round and that I seem to know the information well because I remember the first round? Do you think that¡¯s a threat?¡±

    ¡°No. You¡¯ll only get more preferential treatment for that fact alone. I¡¯m not a fool either, Jun.¡±

    Fabian nodded at my words. Then he continued with a voice of joy.

    ¡°However¡­ If he finds out that you tried to assassinate him in the first round, will he trust you as he has done so far?¡±

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    Until now, I pretended to be surprised, but now I was really surprised.

    ¡°Did you know I tried to kill Meyer?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but be perplexed, as I had no doubt Fabian didn¡¯t know about it.

    I was so anxious not to be caught by the expedition members that I was close to Nova in the first round.

    As my position in the expedition was not good at the time, I wanted to avoid any misunderstandings.

    ¡®¡­But both Fabian and Meyer knew I approached Nova on purpose.¡¯

    All my trepidation felt like a waste of time.

    Whether I was devastated or not, Fabian shrugged with condescension.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°If you knew, why didn¡¯t you pretend you did? Shouldn¡¯t you be a public figure?¡±

    My mouth was quivering in mockery.

    He¡¯s been working so hard to make himself a hero, and he was just standing back and watching the whole thing?

    But Fabian had always been beyond my imagination. He spoke with shamelessness.

    ¡°My faithful subordinate says they won¡¯t refuse to do dirty things for me, but if I pretend to know it, it bes what I ordered. You wouldn¡¯t have hoped for that either.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wow, I really have nothing to say.

    Whenever I guessed that Fabian¡¯s bottom would be this much, he showed a lower personality than that.

    Well, what did I want from him?

    He had a despicable personality that had already ended at the point where he freely used what I had done for him as a threat.

    As soon as I was speechless by Fabian¡¯s pathetic behavior, Fabian smiled confidently, perhaps because he thought I was scared.

    ¡°If I tell the ck Knight all of this, will he be able to trust you as he has done so far?¡±

    ¡­ I don¡¯t think Meyer would care much.

    Had it been the first time I met Meyer in the second round, I would have been greatly shaken by Fabian¡¯s words.

    However, it has been almost a year since I met Meyer.

    To say that I had aplete grasp of Meyer is a bit of an exaggeration, to be honest¡­

    Having learned to some extent, he was never a person to doubt or abandon me for that reason¡­

    ¡®He can be a little annoying, asking if I was loyal enough to do things for Fabian.¡¯

    Therefore, Fabian¡¯s threats were only funny.

    ¡°There¡¯s no evidence. Do you think he¡¯ll believe you?¡±

    I struggled to keep my voice shaking. But it wasn¡¯t easy.

    I was worried that I woulde off as too much of an actor, but luckily Fabian seemed to think I was bluffing.

    Or that he never dreamed that he was at my mercy.

    He spoke with great enthusiasm.

    ¡°He won¡¯t believe it all at once, but he will suspect you. He¡¯ll try to find out what¡¯s going on with me. Don¡¯t you think so? He might even suspect that you might steal some information. Of course, he¡¯ll have his use for you, so he won¡¯t get rid of you all at once, but he¡¯ll see an opportunity to see when he can get rid of you after the distrust. After you¡¯ve endured such humiliation, will youe to me?¡±

    Aha, he¡¯ll cause internal strife within the ck Knights¡­

    Oh, what should I do? I¡¯m sure he¡¯s confident in himself.

    As I knew the reality of all this, it was just ridiculous.

    I fumbled to cover my face with my hands.

    Unbeknownst to myself, my mouth was hanging open in an attempt to mock him.

    I¡¯d had enough of Fabian¡¯s babbling idiocy for this long.

    It was time to get out of this incoherent feast of dog noises.

    I countered with an effort at facial control.

    ¡°How are you going to reveal that to Meyer? Will you let Meyer know that you¡¯re on your 2nd round?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°What if Meyer kills you for trying to monopolize information? Like you abandoned me.¡±

    Of course, it can¡¯t be.

    Meyer would not kill an expedition member easily if they would help him close the dungeon to dust. Even if it was Fabian, it was the same.

    If I were Meyer, I would have killed Fabian as soon as I remembered the first round.

    To be honest, Meyer¡¯s broken beliefs were sometimes admirable.

    However, Fabian did not know Meyer¡¯s nobility.

    Fabian¡¯s face, which had been rxed, cracked by my bluffing intimidation.

    He didn¡¯t even think the aftermath would affect him.

    Fabian couldn¡¯t get the words out easily, just a quivering lip on his face as he took a hit.

    He was going to threaten me with his confidence, but instead, I threatened him, and the back of his head would twitch.

    ¡®Well¡­ I¡¯ve told him this much, so what¡¯s the point of hanging around Meyer for the time being and revealing the truth? And he won¡¯t go against his feelings.¡¯

    In the end, I¡¯m the one who has to relieve Meyer¡¯s feelings when he feels ufortable. I grumbled little by little.

    Come to think of it, I have to get out of this ce slowly before Fabianes to his senses¡­

    The moment I looked at the sky, thinking it was time, I saw Sevi stepping into the air from afar toward me.

    Perfect timing.

    ¡°Vice Commander!¡±

    Sevi jumped out of the sky in front of me.

    Fabian stepped back in surprise at the sudden appearance of the wind wizard.

    Sevi approached me and bowed his head without even looking up at such Fabian.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°A dungeon has been opened! All the expedition teams are gathering, so we have to go quickly. The Commander is waiting for you, too.¡±

    Only then did Fabian remember what happened in the first round, and his face was distorted.

    ¡°Jun, don¡¯t tell me you¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave the Commander waiting, I better get going.¡±

    I cut off Fabian¡¯s words and slowly held Sevi¡¯s hand. Then, I passed Fabian and said goodbye to him with only the tip of my chin.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be on my way now. It was a useful conversation. See youter, Fabian Ignis.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Jun Karentia!¡±

    Fabian shouted from behind me.

    He seemed to have noticed that I had returned what he had saidst time.

    Perhaps it was quite upsetting, Fabian¡¯s mana waves soared.

    He couldn¡¯t even speak when Meyer was around, but it seemed that Sevi looked like he was worth rubbing against

    As soon as Fabian threatened me, Sevi blocked the space between Fabian and me at an angle, as if to protect me.

    Sevi didn¡¯t back down one bit and stood tall in front of Fabian, who was a higher level. But it wasn¡¯t a safe situation.

    Even if I cast a magic spell for support, Sevi was at a disadvantage in attributes, and his battle experience was not a melody to rub against Fabian, who had memories of the first round.

    But this was the Imperial Pce.

    The difference in skills was notrge enough for him to handle us without making a fuss.

    Whether Fabian knew that, he grumbled and calmed down his mana.

    ¡°¡­ You¡¯ll see. I¡¯ll make you regret itter.¡±

    I think you¡¯ll be the one to regret.

    But I had no time to reproach him, and Fabian hurried away.

    Sevi, who was suddenly attacked while picking me up, looked at Fabian¡¯s back and asked as if it was ridiculous.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s trash.¡±

    I answered calmly.

    Then I took another peek between the branches of the overgrown trees and quickly got to my feet.

 Chapter 108: The Beginning of Ruin

    ***

    Fabian rushed to the drawing room.

    Fabian remembered the dungeon that the little wind wizard had mentioned.

    It was an unusual dungeon because it was a dungeon with a predominantly fire attribute.

    In most cases, the attributes of a dungeon are not known until you enter it, but if a particr attribute is too strong, magic power will leak from around the gate.

    The attribute of this dungeon, which he learned that way, was exactly wood.

    ¡®In the first round, they chose a unit of the ck Knights and one of the expeditions with the fire wizards.¡¯

    Of course, the ck Knights alone could have closed the dungeon, but on the grounds that it was not fair, the other expeditions were given a chance.

    me wizards that were level 50. That was the minimum requirement.

    In the first round, he tried to break the dungeon himself. However, being a me wizard, his level was too low to join the attack.

    How frustrating it was to hear that a rare artifact had been found in a dungeon he missed!

    But this time was different. Fabian had raised his level enough to be ready for this time.

    But it was all for nothing if he couldn¡¯t make it to the position where the expeditions were gathered.

    He would petition the emperor to join the dungeon because it was a right only an expedition leader could have.

    Fabian quickened his pace.

    ¡®How dare you lure me out at a time like this¡­ Don¡¯t tell me that you went out of your way to lure me to a distant ce so that I wouldn¡¯t be able to participate in this expedition?¡¯

    But then that wind wizard interrupted them and ruined their conversation.

    It was a little suspicious, considering Jun¡¯s nonchnt attitude, but he couldn¡¯t think of any other reason.

    Fabian managed to reach the reception room. Deca, who had been standing on the ground while waiting for Fabian, hurriedly caught Fabian¡¯s arm.

    ¡°So are you, and so is April. The Imperial Pce is buzzing, where did you all go and finallye back?¡±

    As soon as Deca¡¯s words fell, April arrived, a step behind Fabian. April¡¯s face was darker than ever.

    ¡°Sorry. I was a little sick.¡±

    ¡°The healer is sick. Phew¡­ Are you okay? You haven¡¯t looked happy since yesterday.¡±

    Deca asked in a sullen voice. April gave a small shake of her head.

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t feel well. I¡¯m okay now.¡±

    ¡°Be careful. Anyway, let¡¯se back early and take our seats. If you¡¯re in the middle or lower zone, you¡¯ll miss out on a good seat if you don¡¯t go ahead and get one. We have to sit as far forward as possible and get in the eyes of the Emperor.¡±

    Deca hurried him on. An unnatural smile appeared on Fabian¡¯s mouth as Deca¡¯s hand pushed him back.

    The emperor was old enough to be dead anyway, and there was no value in listening to him.

    Of course, there was nothing wrong with looking good to the emperor. Because the emperor had his own stronghold.

    Until now, the ck Knights had been responsible for capturing the dungeons that arose from the emperor¡¯s base, but every once in a while, other expeditions were given the opportunity, like this dungeon.

    Perhaps Deca was hoping that the emperor would take a good look at them and they would be able to take a step into that dungeon.

    But even that kind of desperation felt dirty to Fabian.

    As if he had to scrape everyst penny out of his pocket to pay for something.

    Fabian let out a small cough as he felt his throat tighten.

    As if to mock him, Jun was slowly passing by, just following Meyer.

    As soon as the ck Knights appeared, people split and made a way for them.

    They were struggling left and right to get their own seats¡­

    They all looked at the ck Knights with envy.

    Fabian red at Meyer¡¯s back as he walked by Jun¡¯s side with a zing look in his eyes.

    That position used to be my position, the one I held, the one I won, the one that was mine¡­

    After struggling so hard to get up there, I had to crawl back up from the bottom.

    At the time of the second round, he had thought he would be able to get up to his position quickly, but with Jun¡¯s arrival, everything gotplicated.

    While Fabian was gnashing his teeth, people were seated atrge tables. Fabian was able to find a suitable seat in time.

    Shortly thereafter, the emperor appeared. Supported by his attendants, he sat on the most gorgeous throne at the round table and asked.

    ¡°Okay. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The messenger who had been asked of the news opened his mouth nervously when all the eyes of the expeditions were focused on him.

    ¡°A dungeon has suddenly appeared in the Minor Forest near the Imperial Pce. It is presumed that it is at least a dungeon beyond the walls.¡±

    ¡°Beyond the walls?¡±

    Everyone was buzzing. Everyone gasped at the arrival of a high-level dungeon.

    No matter how many expedition members had been in dungeons, they were still afraid of dungeons. In fact, they were more afraid of them because they knew them so well.

    Of course, with the ck Knights, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal¡­

    ¡°Fortunately, it doesn¡¯t seem to be over level 60.¡±

    Only then were breathing sounds heard here and there.

    ¡°What is this doing every year during the performance briefing session?¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, it was like thisst year.¡±

    ¡°They must have picked the wrong day for the performance debriefing.¡±

    The middle and low-level expedition members were still nervous, but those who had conquered high-level dungeons joked about it.

    One of the people who had been exchanging words like that came out with dignity.

    ¡°This dungeon will be solved by my Wind Direction Expedition, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°The messenger¡¯s report is not over yet, so I¡¯ll decide after I finish it.¡±

    The emperor raised his hand to interrupt the leader of the Wind Direction Expedition. At that moment, the round table finally fell silent for a while. The messenger who had breathed in for a while opened his mouth again.

    ¡°This dungeon is an attribute dungeon. ording to the expedition members who checked the gate, there is a high probability that it is wood. You can enter up to two units.¡±

    It flowed the same way as the first round. Fabian¡¯s lips drew a small arc line.

    ¡°It¡¯s a wood attribute dungeon with up to two units allowed to enter¡­¡±

    The emperor murmured, stroking his white beard.

    ¡°There was a fire mage in the ck Knights.¡±

    As soon as the emperor¡¯s words fell, Meyer said as he rose from his seat.

    ¡°I am Meyer Knox. If Your Majestymands it, I will use my Red Wolf troops to close that dungeon right now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d feel a lot safer if your me mage went.¡±

    The emperor nodded encouragingly.

    Fabian clucked his tongue in frustration at Meyer¡¯s every move.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave one unit to the ck Knights, and the other unit¡­ Wind Direction Expeditionary Force. Do you have any me wizards among you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but we don¡¯t have a me wizard in our expedition team, Your Majesty.¡±

    The leader of the Wind Direction expeditionmented in a frustrated voice. The emperor looked around and asked.

    ¡°Does anyone have a me wizard over level 50?¡±

    With his anger towards Meyer, he couldn¡¯t let this opportunity pass him by.

    Fabian came to his senses and shouted as he quickly rose from his seat.

    ¡°I am Fabian Ignis of the Fabian Expeditionary Force, a me mage over level 50.¡±

    ¡°F-Fabian.¡±

    The Fabian expedition members, who had not yet gained enough experience in high-level dungeons, rolled their eyes anxiously.

    Lack of high spirits.

    But no matter how much they didn¡¯t like it, he had to do it with them. He had relied on them so much before, and now he felt as if they were dragging him down for some reason.

    Instead of reassuring the expedition members, Fabian looked only at the emperor in the distance of the round table with a firm gaze.

    At that moment, his eyes met for a moment with Jun, who was standing behind the ck Knight Meyer, who sat next to the Emperor. Her face hardened. She didn¡¯t seem to think that he had raised his level this high.

    The euphoria of a small victory stung Fabian.

    ¡°Good. Then I¡¯ll give you and your expedition a chance. You¡¯ll close the dungeon with the ck Knights!¡±

    The order of the emperor hade. Fabian then smiled brightly and bowed his head.

    ¡°I will obey Your Majesty¡¯s orders!¡±

    Fabian¡¯s eyes lit up at the bottom of his bow.

    She said she¡¯d see himter, so they would have to face each other again.

    Jun¡¯s time of regret was not far off.

    Fabian let his unrequited affection for Jun burn through his hands.

    He didn¡¯t even know that fire had spread through him, and he didn¡¯t know that it was his mistake, to the extent of that.

    <strong>CHAPTER 13. The Beginning of Ruin</strong>

    Ah, I thought I was going to die from managing my facial expressions.

    I slipped out of the reception room and caught my breath.

    This was all Meyer¡¯s fault. He was always telling me I can¡¯t manage my facial expressions, and it¡¯s been bothering me.

    Fabian was fully expected to y in this dungeon.

    He missed that dungeon by five levels in the first round, which was a shame to him. He was even more disappointed when he found out that the dungeon produced the Pumpkin of Fulgor.

    Fulgor¡¯s Pumpkin was a gem-shaped artifact made of hardened pine resin from a wood monster. The item was dropped by a wood monster, but it had a very rare lightning attribute.

    Fulgor¡¯s Pumpkin was an artifact that allowed anyone with magic to use the magic.

    If you infuse the pumpkin with magic power, you can use the lightning inheritance magic ¡®Scorpion Lightning.¡¯

    Only those with magical power could use it, but it was an item worth a thousand bucks because it could be utilized with dual attributes.

    In particr, Fabian could not let go of his regret for the artifact because it was a goodbination with Jeanne, the ice wizard Fabian had with him.

    In the first round, of course, the ck Knights took the artifact.

    ¡®Of course, just because it¡¯s the second round doesn¡¯t mean that will change. It belongs to the ck Knights again this round.¡¯

 Chapter 109

    I don¡¯t know about Fabian, but the odds of him snatching the Fulgor Pumpkin were slim to none.

    ¡®It¡¯s an item that Fabian can¡¯t even get in the game from the start.¡¯

    Except when you get an item from a treasure chest, like when you get the Dragon¡¯s Pearl, thest hit of the boss monster, i.e., the person who struck thest blow, takes ownership of the dropped artifact.

    So I had to be careful about taking the monster¡¯s life.

    At the time I was ying the game, I tried my best to make it through this dungeon.

    However, in the program, Meyer had no choice but to hit thest hit.

    It was an immutablew.

    In any case, a game-like system of ownership was also embodied in practice.

    So it was customary for the expedition leader or vice leader to strike the final blow for the boss, and in this dungeon, Meyer was supposed to be that master.

    Fabian¡¯s thoughts were clearer than fire.

    ¡®I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll try to im that he made a mistake after intervening in thest hit and taking it away.¡¯

    In fact, there were often cases where people imed to do so and tried to rob the artifacts. Many times, they were stabbed to death. It was the same not only among other expeditions but also among members of the same expedition.

    An artifact was a symbol of strength and wealth.

    People turned into deceptive demons who were willing to betray their friends and acquaintances in order to get artifacts.

    ¡®But I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s thinking of doing such a thing to Meyer Knox.¡¯

    I can¡¯t believe he would try to take Meyer¡¯sst hit. A fish drowning would have been more likely.

    ¡®If I could, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to kill Fabian in this dungeon, but¡­¡¯

    It doesn¡¯t matter if people die in the dungeon because it was a bookkeeping index.

    But I quickly dismissed the idea.

    Killing him was easy, but cleaning up after him was a hassle.

    This time, the Emperor and all the expedition¡¯s eyes were focused on the dungeon.

    Others would be praised if they close the dungeon safely, but the ck Knights, who were called the strongest, would be criticized for intentionally killing the expedition team if they failed to safely build up the team they entered with.

    ¡®I can¡¯t have any unnecessary rumors about my hero.¡¯

    Of course, if Meyer knew what I was thinking, he would say just kill him because it didn¡¯t matter what happened afterward¡­

    Rather, it was an innermost thought that could not be revealed further.

    Yeah. If I wanted to kill him, it didn¡¯t have to be this time. In addition¡­

    ¡®Far from losing thest hit, will he be able to withstand this dungeon properly?¡¯

    Fabian had never been in this dungeon before. So he took it lightly, trusting only the attributes and the approximate level, but the dungeon was definitely not sweet.

    However, the more hope Fabian has, the better it is. Because when he fell into the abyss, he would be driven more and more into despair.

    ¡®I want you to be alone with your futile expectations as much as possible.¡¯

    As the level of the dungeon is quite high, it will take time for the gate to open, but there was nothing good about the dy. We were ready to enter the dungeon right away.

    The dungeon was mainlyposed of Axion and the Red Wolf Squad, but due to circumstances, many members were reced with elite yers.

    ¡°Do you really have to go this far? I think our Red Wolf unit alone is enough.¡±

    Began asked curiously.

    ¡°It is inevitable that His Excellency participates in it because it is the order of His Majesty, but it seems that there is no need for the Vice Commander, Priest August, and the captain of the Yellow Lightning unit¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a reason for everything.¡±

    I added with an awkwardugh as I made my entry this time.

    I couldn¡¯t reveal the reason to Began, as I had put a lot of dreams into selecting the members of the attack.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ If that¡¯s the case with the vicemander, then that¡¯s what it is.¡±

    Fortunately, Began quickly epted. Axion, who was checking the supplies next to him, grumbled absurdly.

    ¡°Howe, to me, themander of the unit, you always pry, but then ept what the Vice Commander says so quickly?¡±

    ¡°The unitmander sometimes insists on weird things that don¡¯t make sense. It¡¯s hard to understand the reasons for your actions.¡±

    Began responded. Ginia, the shield carrying supplies on her horse,ughed quietly as she listened to the conversation between the two.

    Axion grumbled, wiping his round sses lens gently.

    ¡°By the way, Jun, can you handle so much at once? You¡¯re not going to wipe your mouth this time, are you? The dungeon is invalid this time.¡±

    Axion would not have thought that a dungeon he was supposed to go with me to in return for pretending to be my lover would appear so quickly. Iughed helplessly.

    ¡°We just have to get it done somehow. You know, some people say that no matter where you go, you should only go to the capital.¡±

    At my sly response, Axion sighed and shook his head as if he couldn¡¯t help it.

    But the depression didn¡¯tst very long. He chattered happily.

    ¡°Well, it sounds fun. It¡¯s my first time dealing with a wood monster. The wood attribute is the only biological type, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how such a biological attribute isbined with magical power.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re excited, right.¡±

    Meyer, who had arrivedte to say goodbye to the emperor on his departure, nced at Axion and spat out.

    Everywhere I looked, he seemed to be dissatisfied.

    Ever since the false lover incident, whenever Meyer saw Axion and me together, he wouldin to Axion like that.

    Under Meyer¡¯s gaze, Axion smiled awkwardly and slowly escaped.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and check the rest of the suppliesss¡­¡±

    Axion¡¯s stubbornness was also formidable, seeing as how he waspelled toe out and sing a song about going to the dungeon even though he looked so glum.

    The atmosphere became awkward between the two stubborn men.

    While everyone was looking at each other, Ginia conspicuously asked me.

    ¡°Speaking of which, the Vice Commander will probably be going around the dungeon without the kids for the first time in a really long time.¡±

    ¡°This dungeon is a little early for the kids.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Didn¡¯t they cry to take them?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t remind me.¡±

    Having understood Ginia¡¯s intentions properly, I waved my hands exaggeratedly.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that exaggerated. It was because the trio actually begged a lot about wanting to go. Sevi actually rolled on the floor.

    However, this time there were too many variables and it was dangerous. I had a hard time forcibly separating the trio.

    ¡°But it¡¯s still like that. Didn¡¯t theye to meet the Vice Commander on your way out?¡±

    ¡°I asked Robur on purpose. I want her to train them while I¡¯m in the dungeon. They¡¯re probably running hard at the Imperial Pce right now.¡±

    ¡°Haha. You have to be thorough.¡±

    While chatting back and forth, the atmosphere became quite friendly.

    By the time the preparation for the appearance was almostpleted, those who seemed to be from the Fabian expedition came from afar.

    They didn¡¯t seem to dare to talk to us casually, and the Fabian expedition team nced at us while scurrying around.

    The disparity between the two expeditions was drastic. Perhaps they were also taken aback by the sudden decision to attack the dungeon.

    Fabian, hiding his frustration, approached Meyer and casually greeted him.

    ¡°It is an honor to conquer the dungeon with the Fabian Expedition and the ck Knights.¡±

    I figured Meyer wouldn¡¯t respond. But somehow. He instead epted Fabian¡¯s greeting slyly.

    ¡°It is strange indeed, to see you again like this. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A crack appeared on Fabian¡¯s shrewd face. Fabian tried to pull back a smile, but it did nothing to help Meyer¡¯s next words.

    ¡°I admire your courage for not retreating to conquer a formidable dungeon. But greed is a recipe for disaster.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Still, don¡¯t worry too much. No matter how much you have a sense of self, you are not the type to just sit around and watch people die in dungeons. Your expedition only needs to hold the ankle. Do you understand?¡±

    Wow, I guess Meyer can be sarcastic.

    I paused and looked at Meyer.

    Fabian looked taken aback as if he hadn¡¯t expected a verbal beating, and his blue eyes immediately rose in anger.

    Whether he did or not, Meyer turned around and came towards me.

    He had a rare smile all over his face as if he were asking, ¡®I did a good job, right?¡¯ I wasn¡¯t the only one who saw this.

    The other ck Knights turned away in a panic as if they had seen something invisible.

    Meyer spoke without paying attention.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As soon as Meyer¡¯s words fell, the ck Knights got on their horses.

    Minor Forest was not very far from the Imperial Castle, but it was not necessarily a walking distance.

    Unlike the ck Knights on horseback, the Fabian expedition had to walk to the Minor Forest.

    One of the members of the Fabian Expedition approached him with a slightly recalled face.

    ¡°Fabian, do you know the ck Knight?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No way.¡±

    ¡°But you seemed to know him. You¡¯re not out of the eyes of the ck Knight, are you¡­?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Fabian retorted irritably. Fabian¡¯s sensitivity made the expedition members look at him and quietly keep their mouths shut.

    Some of the people Fabian had brought with him were familiar faces, like Deca and April, while others were new.

    But just because I had seen them for the first time in reality, I already knew them. It was because they were one of the possible weingpanions in the game.

    ¡®These are the kids I took a sneak peek of in the past.¡¯

    At the time of the first round, he didn¡¯t acknowledge my help at all, but the information I dropped and went seemed to have been eaten away.

    In the meantime, I caught a glimpse of a small head. Blue hair. It was Jeanne.

    I wrinkled my brow.

    ¡®This dungeon requires a lot of evasion, and I think it¡¯s a little too much for Jeanne to handle¡­¡¯

    Ginia, who was next to me, changed her gaze along my gaze, and soon found Jeanne. Her forehead was crumpled.

    Ginia kept ncing at Jeanne as if she was bothered. Then eventually, she couldn¡¯t stand it and spoke to Fabian.

    ¡°Fabian expedition leader, your ice wizard over there looks very young¡­ Isn¡¯t this dungeon dangerous since it¡¯s an attribute dungeon with not so many cases? Are there any other expeditionary candidates?¡±

 Chapter 110

    ¡°¡­ Jeanne is a decent expeditionary member. She¡¯s the second highest level after me. It¡¯s nothing to worry about in the ck Knights.¡±

    Fabian replied as if Ginia had interfered too much.

    Behind Fabian, Jeanne bowed her head as if avoiding the gaze behind Fabian.

    Jeanne was such a quiet girl that even when I yed the game, most of her lines consisted of ¡°¡­¡­¡±.

    It bothered me more because I knew that she was a girl who didn¡¯t express herself much even when she didn¡¯t like something.

    But if Fabian, the expedition leader, told us not to worry about it, we, the other expedition members, had no right to talk about it anymore.

    Fabian hid Jeanne behind his back to avoid our gaze. It was as if we were staring at Jeanne.

    I watched Fabian¡¯s back as he disappeared in a hurry with Jeanne, but Ginia whispered quietly as she followed her horse towards me.

    ¡°¡­Will it be okay?¡±

    ¡°Well, the Commander ising with us, so it won¡¯t be a big deal.¡±

    I tried to be calm and answered.

    However, in the dungeon, a momentary mistake takes one¡¯s life.

    Meyer may guarantee the extinction of the demons, but he could not guarantee perfect safety in the dungeon.

    And Ginia learned that fact, too.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±

    The end of Ginia¡¯s words was full of anxiety.

    Perhaps it was because she was the shield keeper who had been in charge of the front of the team, she was especially concerned about the children in the back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they have their own ideas.¡±

    I murmured, ncing at Fabian and his expedition.

    Did he feel our eyes? Fabian tried to raise his voice as if he were friendly.

    However, it didn¡¯t seem to be able to dispel all the worry and anxiety deep in the hearts of the expedition members who had to take on the challenge of a high-level dungeon.

    At that moment, my eyes met April¡¯s, who was standing there nkly.

    As soon as she saw me, April¡¯s face hardened, and she immediately turned her head away, pretending not to know me and avoiding the attention of others.

    ¡®The bait has been thrown in moderation¡­¡¯

    There was nothing for me to do now.

    Just faithfully conquer the dungeon¡­ All that was left was to watch Fabian walk into a pit of ruin on his own.

    I smiled contentedly in early celebration.

    The dungeon in the Minor Forest proceeded exactly as I knew it would.

    In short, it was extremelyplicated.

    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s a bonus stage we don¡¯t have to open, but the difficulty just went up significantly.¡¯

    If it¡¯s a bonus, you¡¯ll be able to eat it raw, but this damn game called [1]Holy Demon War was used to stimte gamers¡¯ desire for a challenge.

    Still, it seems that it had a conscience and set it up with attributes that were weak against the me magic of the main character, Fabian¡­

    ¡®It¡¯s really terrible from the perspective of not being a me wizard.¡¯

    As soon as I thought so, a tree stem wrapped around my ankle.

    ¡°Oh, seriously!¡±

    I stomped my feet in anger.

    You never knew when or where a tree stem would pop up and stick to you relentlessly.

    Moreover, the tree stem¡¯s power was stronger and more defensive than I had expected. I couldn¡¯t even get free with ordinary strength.

    Fortunately, as soon as I shouted, Meyer, who was far away, came running before anyone else and cut off the branch.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. It wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡±

    I replied under my breath. I said I was okay, but I didn¡¯t sound very trustworthy.

    I wondered where the numerous tree branches that had been running towards me had gone, but as soon as Meyer approached, my surroundings immediately became morefortable. Looking at the people they were covering, it was clear that there were even eyes on the tree trunk.

    After taking a breath for a while, I pushed Meyer back.

    ¡°You can go back.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you again if I need you.¡±

    I said that, but honestly, I didn¡¯t think Meyer would back down easily.

    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡±

    However, his head of consent fell more gently than expected.

    Although he nced at me with a worried look, he calmly returned to his ce.

    ¡®I thought he¡¯d insist on being by my side¡­¡¯

    It felt like he had read me.

    I let out a smallugh at the thought. Why would Meyer be reading my mind?

    Well, I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t waste my time and energy trying to convince him.

    With Meyer gone, I once again surveyed the battlefield with nervous eyes.

    The tree branches were not particrly deadly, but they were annoying to go around people if they were not careful for a while.

    While I was struggling in istion to use support magic while avoiding tree branches like that, Axion was floating around and burning tree demons like a pile of firewood.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    Axionughed out loud as he watched the burning fire. He seemed to be excited to relieve stress after a long time.

    It was like he was in another world.

    I clucked my tongue in admiration.

    Just then, Axion shouted in the distance.

    ¡°Jun, could you possibly do a support spell that would increase agility? There¡¯s something I want to try!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Okay!¡±

    I started the skill right away.

    As soon as he received the skill, Axion jumped in between the wooden monsters as if he wasn¡¯t afraid. It was a quick gesture that was unbelievable for a wizard.

    The tree demons reflexively covered Axion not knowing that he was a bomb that had entered their mouths.

    At that moment, with the sound of an explosion, the residue of the branches scattered everywhere.

    ¡°Phew, one shot, two kills!¡±

    Just before the tree demon covered him, in a fluttering moment, Axion slipped out at the same time as the magic chant, smiled briskly, and sweat poured down his forehead.

    He looked like a child who had just skated on a pair of skates given to him as a gift for the first time.

    ¡°Unit Commander, it¡¯s dangerous!¡±

    Ginia, who was in front, grumbled, hitting a tree branch. It was a voice that could be clearly felt that she was not worried about Axion.

    Whether or not, Axion only smiled.

    ¡°It would have been a big problem if you didn¡¯t raise his agility.¡±

    ¡°It would have been a big problem if I raised his agility.¡±

    I answered back, clicking my tongue. However, it didn¡¯t seem to touch Axion¡¯s heart much. He only said what he had to say.

    ¡°It¡¯s unusual to use magic while moving like this. It¡¯s quite thrilling. Perhaps you could superimpose more?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not here to have fun.¡±

    Iined, but I walked with an open mind and superimposed my skills.

    Due to the nature of a wizard, he always used magic from the rear, but it looked different when he stepped up and attacked.

    It was that ambition that seemed to have chosen the expedition team to be a presence stronger than the expedition leader.

    In addition, I didn¡¯t know when I could go back to the dungeon after this.

    Since I didn¡¯t know how Meyer would interfere, I could use this opportunity to my advantage.

    As Axion ran wild like that, most of the monsters in the primary area were soon organized.

    ¡°It¡¯s tough because the wooden monsters don¡¯t have a fixed direction of attack. They attack from all sides, including the ground, so they are very square-shaped.¡±

    Ginia grumbled and leaned on her shield. Then, she murmured with concern, ncing in the direction of the Fabian expedition remaining.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been struggling so much, will they be okay?¡±

    ¡°Well, thanks to the fact that we brought most of the demons with us, there are only a few demons over there, so I think they¡¯ll be fine¡­¡±

    Began clicked his tongue and slurred his words. Began and Trag also took small breaths and cleared their throats, while I, needless to say, remained positioned on the ground.

    However, there were three people who were in decent spirits.

    Axion, because he¡¯s having a dopey day today, so let¡¯s say that¡¯s true, and Meyer, because he¡¯s the one who has a much harder time getting tired¡­

    Why does August look fine?

    ¡®I thought he had the strength and power style topete with average tankers¡­¡¯

    I felt it when we went around the dungeon bang for six months together, but with the elite and simr level of Trag by my side, it was even moreparable.

    I exhaled and said.

    ¡°Speaking of which, I have a question for Priest August¡­¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Why do you have to do so many strength exercises all the time? Actually, priests don¡¯t need to do that much. You already have enough ability, but it¡¯s overflowing.¡±

    August usually spent most of his time, except for the time he spent praying to St. Marianne or preaching at the monastery, on strength and physical exercises.

    Nova was also more thorough than the average defender.

    If you were already that strong and your original upation was a priest, you didn¡¯t have to do that.

    Moreover, August made it the best virtue to devote time to St. Marianne.

    It was surprising that he took time to train steadily.

    However, August replied as if my question was strange.

    ¡°What is sufficient to hone the talents that St. Marianne has bestowed upon me?¡±

    ¡°¡­ That talent is muscle strength and stamina?¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    August nodded resolutely. Then he calmly continued his words.

    ¡°And isn¡¯t the priest a job that has to live until thest minute? That way, the possibility of attacking the dungeon increases. To do that, simply being protected by others is not enough.¡±

    It seems to be enough to eat active defenders beyond being protected¡­

    It was true that you had to be that strong to survive to the end of Meyer¡¯s party.

    Began, who was listening to the story, added, sticking out his tongue as if it was ridiculous.

    ¡°Usually they are not as extreme as Priest August. As long as you get the treatment right, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    ¡°A weak mindes from a weak body. In order to have unshakable faith in St. Marianne, you need a strong mind, so it is natural to grind and polish the body, right?¡±

    ¡°Holy Masquerade¡± will be changed to ¡°Holy Demon War.¡± For uracy.

 Chapter 111

    August¡¯s strong faith remained unshakable.

    Indeed, he was like a fanatic who regarded asceticism as joy.

    If that¡¯s the case, then¡­

    As soon as I felt awkward for a while at August¡¯s confident answer, Axion suddenly jumped up from his position and shouted.

    ¡°Oh! There¡¯s another demon there!¡±

    As soon as we took a breather, Axion ran off, delighting in the demon.

    Not looking back and forth, his eyes turned to the monsters, and he didn¡¯t even know that the time had run out and the support magic had been lifted.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    I rushed to double and triple the support spell. Then I could finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    Anyway, all the me wizards had fiery personalities. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that they were in harmony.

    ¡®It¡¯s like fire in that if the fire spreads even a little, it¡¯s an easy point to burn. Don¡¯t even look at the before and after.¡¯

    I shook my head as I watched Axion frolicking in the distance, killing tree monsters.

    ***

    ¡°It¡¯s a monster¡­¡±

    The Fabian Expeditionary Force looked at Axion with astonishment as he sprinted through the demons with great skill.

    The demons that they had finally defeated were scattered into ashes by Axion¡¯s hand.

    Fabian could also use fire magic, but he was not a wizard, he was a swordsman.

    His magical firepower was also second to Axion.

    However, he had no choice but to use as much magic range as he was born with.

    Instead, he had better styles like strength and agility than Axion, and he thought he could make up for it, but¡­

    He was no match for the Axion who received buffs from Jun.

    Grind. Fabian¡¯s back teeth shed and there was a bleak sound.

    It was humiliating to see the difference between him and Axion so visibly.

    If it weren¡¯t for Jun¡¯s support magic¡­

    That¡¯s right. Axion¡¯s proper ability was not that. How could he show off with his exaggerated skills?

    Originally, that support magic was mine.

    Fabian¡¯s heated gaze shifted to Jun.

    Sweat was beading on Jun¡¯s cheeks as she used her support magic behind Axion, safely behind the ck Knights.

    The ck Knights were surrounding Jun as if to protect her.

    Come to think of it, how was Jun in the first round?

    Fabian recalled the memory.

    At the back of the expedition. He couldn¡¯t quite remember where Jun was, as he had given priority to April the healer and Jeanne the wizard.

    In fact, Jun was not in a prominent ce.

    <Burdensome! The support wizard is missing!>

    <What does it matter if she¡¯s there!>

    So Jun tried not to go against the mood of the expedition members, but the expedition members grumbled that she was only looking for safe ces quickly.

    Fabian, who remembered that far, tried to swallow memories of the past as if he didn¡¯t know.

    To him, the past was not a mirror of truth to make him regret it, but just another possibility to make him guess the future.

    He couldn¡¯t feel guilty for Jun because of the vague things in his memory that left no trace.

    It was Fabian¡¯s near-willfulness that kept him from admitting that Jun would not give him any more opportunities.

    One of the members of the Fabian expedition, who misunderstood Fabian¡¯s view of Jun and the rest of the ck Knights, shamelessly praised the ck Knights.

    ¡°Wow¡­ There¡¯s a reason why the ck Knights are the strongest. It¡¯s hard for us to kill one, but over there, the me wizard alone deals with several at a time.¡±

    ¡°In addition, the ck Knight hasn¡¯t evene out yet.¡±

    Words praising the ck Knights to the point where their mouths were dry bothered Fabian. Fabian, who was unfamiliar with the words, became angry.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys fast? What¡¯s amazing about them!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Fabian? Honestly, they¡¯re much better than us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a level difference. We can do that if our level goes up.¡±

    Then Fabian fell silent. The members of the team noticed the unpleasantness of the expedition leader, which they could clearly feel.

    To be honest, Fabian didn¡¯t think there was much of a difference between him and the ck Knights.

    To be a little more precise, he was close to not knowing how difficult this dungeon would be.

    ¡®When the boss monster appears, will I really be able to strike the final blow?¡¯

    He hadn¡¯t doubted it before, but he was finally starting to get worried.

    He could feel the gap that could not be mixed between the two expeditions.

    It was as if Fabian¡¯s limit was here.

    No. I can¡¯t fall behind Meyer.

    Even in the first round, when I had no memory, I finally beat Meyer Knox. It won¡¯t change just because it¡¯s the second round. I will beat Meyer again this time¡­

    But he couldn¡¯t help but be annoyed when he muttered to himself. Fabian rushed the expedition members.

    ¡°Let¡¯s catch up quickly. If we do this, the ck Knights will catch more demons, and the more they do, the more experience we will miss out on.¡±

    ¡°But Fabian, it¡¯s too much for our level to go deeper here. We can ask for help from the ck Knights¡­¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! Then, how funny would we be to them over there!¡±

    Fabian was furious.

    Deca, who spoke out, looked awkward, but soon opened his mouth resolutely.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad for us either. After all, we¡¯ll have the experience to share. We don¡¯t have to dare to go back to the difficult path. If we¡¯re not careful, we¡¯ll be in real trouble. As the Vice Commander, I advise you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As he said this, Deca nced at Jeanne. Jeanne¡¯splexion was pale as if she had been pushed too hard.

    Jeanne was the highest level wizard in the Fabian expedition. So they brought her because she was not advantageous in terms of attributes, but she was not particrly disadvantageous either¡­

    Here, higher levels of physical strength and agility were needed than expected. It was a difficult dungeon for ordinary wizards.

    But it was not just the Fabian Expedition.

    Surely Jun would have a hard time conquering this dungeon, as she didn¡¯t remember it either.

    That¡¯s what Fabian thought until the beginning of the dungeon.

    As if to mock Fabian, Jun and Axion were very active with her support magic.

    On the other hand, Jeanne of the Fabian expedition was almost stranded.

    Moreover, the other expedition members spent more time worrying about protecting Jeanne than Jeanne did firing support shots with her magic.

    ¡®If this is kept up, we brought Jeanne for no reason.¡¯

    However, to admit so hurt his pride, as he had been so stubborn that he had no choice but to bring her here.

    Just as Fabian¡¯s heart was set on fire, Jun suddenly came to them.

    Meanwhile, the ck Knights seemed to have swept the demons away again.

    ¡°May I cast a spell to support you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Her smile was unfamiliar as she approached with a usible face. It was an expression he had never seen before, not once since the second round.

    Her ulterior motives were in to see. Supportive magic? She was going to try to act all high and mighty with thepliments of those who ignored her, wasn¡¯t she?

    Fabian, whose mouth was filled with anger, tried to grab the corner of his mouth and stared at Jun.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can do it ourselves.¡±

    Still, he was able to respect the other members of the expedition by paying attention to their gazes. But that was the best Fabian could do.

    ¡°Well¡­ If that¡¯s the case.¡±

    Jun smiled at Fabian and turned right back to the ce where the ck Knights were.

    The expedition members, who btedly realized the situation, jumped and rebuked Fabian.

    ¡°Why did you reject it, Fabian!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s supportive magic.¡±

    ¡°But the ck Knights also receive supportive magic¡­ Who are we to reject the magic? Are we in a position to pick and choose such things now?¡±

    Deca rebuked Fabian as if he was frustrated. However, Fabian covered his ears and insisted.

    ¡°That¡¯s all a trick to be parasitic on our workforce. She¡¯s trying to dy our growth by siphoning off our experiences.¡±

    ¡°You say outrageous things. There¡¯s no way someone who¡¯s the vice leader of the ck Knights would do that. She could go in and gain as much experience as she wanted if she had to. And what is the reason for stalling our growth? There¡¯s already a huge gap between us anyway.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Fabian pressed down on his lips.

    It was almost frustrating not to be able to say that Jun was holding a grudge against him, so he didn¡¯t know what kind of tricks she would use against him.

    Deca patted Fabian on the shoulder and said as if he were scolding him.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re getting nervoustely, which is unlike you. Is it because of the results debriefing that you¡¯ve be sopetitive? But it was all an expected oue, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We decided to take a long look. If we raise our level step by step, we can catch up someday. Take it easy. There¡¯s a saying that you have to step back in order to leap forward.¡±

    The Fabian expedition¡¯s shield highly praised them.

    Fabian¡¯s heart boiled with resentment towards Jun and inferiority towards Meyer and Axion.

    But that didn¡¯t mean that he was so unprincipled that he didn¡¯t notice the buzz of public opinion within his expedition.

    If he turned his de on them again, it would only damage his reputation.

    Realizing that it was time for him to ¡°bend,¡± Fabian changed the color of his face with a small sigh.

    ¡°Sorry. I was sensitive. It¡¯s alreadyte this time, so I¡¯ll talk to her then when the wave is over and the next break timees.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s a good idea. It might be advantageous to have a faster hunting speed, even if it costs a little more experience.¡±

    Deca smiled broadly. Others also seemed relieved by Fabian¡¯s permission.

    As if receiving Jun¡¯s support magic was a ray of hope.

    As for Fabian, it was a reversal of his attire.

    Seeing the Expedition, Fabian hid his misguided true feelings with a half-hearted smile.

 Chapter 112

    ***

    I secretly saw the situation of the Fabian expedition under the pretext of supportive magic. It was nothing more than I guessed.

    ¡®It¡¯ll be harder in the future.¡¯

    Fabian tly rejected my proposal as if he thought I approached with a dream, but it was a really pure favor for me.

    Fabian¡¯s hardships were to be weed with open arms, but the expedition itself had to bepleted safely and without sacrifice.

    Well, I actually did cast a support spell on them, and it was almost maddening to hear them marvel at it.

    They were the ones who didn¡¯t know a single thing about me being useful, even if I had cast so much support magic on them in the first round.

    I chuckled as I thought of their reactions in the past.

    Anyway¡­ Unlike the entrance to the dungeon, where there was only the base of a tree, now demons that looked quite like trees began to appear.

    The body of a tree demon looked like a walking stump, but the higher the level, the more neatly it looked like a tree.

    Tree demons were very rare. Wood was the only one of the various attributes that possessed life force, and life force was originally a force that conflicted with magic.

    Therefore, wood demons were so powerful that their magical power overshadowed their life force.

    The more you went to the center of the dungeon, the more demons with strong magical power you would find, and the more difficult it is to raise the magical power defense, the greater the damage will be.

    I was struggling with the hard protection of the skilled tanker Ginia and other ck Knights, but the expedition with the still inexperienced tanker would be even more difficult.

    ¡®Even Fabian¡¯s expedition is at a simr level, except for Fabian, at a slightly higher level than the trio.¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t a low level, but his abilities were quite insufficient with experience to conquer special dungeons above level 50.

    Sure enough, there was a horrible problem to worry about.

    ¡°Jeanne!¡±

    A raucous cry rang out in the dungeon. April was seen rushing to Jeanne.

    It looked like Jeanne was injured. Fabian, who had been cutting down monsters ahead of her, yelled in frustration as he recognized the situation a step toote.

    ¡°How did the rear wizard get hurt? Are you out of your mind?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Fabian! While I lost my focus for a while¡­!¡±

    ¡°April, is Jeanne okay?¡±

    ¡°Stop the demons first. No more!¡±

    There was a lot of noise and words flying around.

    With the demons still around, Fabian¡¯s expedition team gritted their teeth and grabbed the formation that was about to copse.

    If it had been anyone else who had been injured, I would have pretended not to know, but it was the young Jeanne.

    Ginia, who continued to care about Jeanne, also distorted her face when she realized that Jeanne was injured.

    However, she was the main tanker of the Red Wolf Unit. She was the very figure of the shield of the ¡°Exemry Expeditionary Force¡± that had prevented the demons without a single flicker.

    I thought about helping her out, but I was too busy with myself.

    There were far more demons surrounding the ck Knights than the Fabian Expedition.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t impossible to help. It was because of Meyer¡¯s backup that I was able to turn my attention to the Fabian expedition, despite my grumbling about being busy.

    ¡®The luxury of having a backup of the highest level¡­ an opportunity as important as the highest level putting you on a bus.¡¯

    Meyer, who controlled all the situations in the dungeon, must have known the emergency situation taking ce in the Fabian expedition.

    I nced at Meyer. He had only remained quiet in the midst of the mayhem going on in the corner.

    The word to save Fabian¡¯s expedition lingered around his my and disappeared.

    Meyer hates Fabian as much as I do.

    On the contrary, when I thought about continuing to be conscious of Fabian, if the umted resentment had been greater than mine, it would have been great, but not less.

    For me, if there was ever a point where I had to step away and start thinking because they were characters in a game, for Meyer, Fabian was a real-life archenemy.

    If the Demon King had taken away the happiness in Meyer¡¯s life, Fabian had taken away his hope.

    So it was understandable that Meyer would be sensitive to Fabian. It was troublesome, though.

    I didn¡¯t want to go against Meyer¡¯s mood, so I ended up closing my mouth.

    At that moment, April¡¯s impending cry rang out.

    ¡°N-no! If you don¡¯t hang in there a little longer¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Commander, can you help save the expedition over there?¡±

    Unable to take it anymore, I finally whispered to Meyer.

    Meyer asked me, looking down at me with a meaningless nce, who grabbed his arm.

    ¡°Does it bother you?¡±

    ¡°¡­ That child is innocent.¡±

    I watched him with my shoulders set tightly, afraid that Meyer would use Jeanne as an excuse to reprimand me for actually caring about Fabian.

    The reprimand didn¡¯t matter, because I could just ask right back and say something, but the time it took to push and shove became a bit of a problem. If Jeanne got in trouble¡­

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    I thought he would say something, but Meyer left more gently than I thought.

    I watched Meyer¡¯s back as he approached the Fabian expedition with incredulous eyes.

    It felt as if the tree demons were retreating with every step Meyer took.

    Meyer drew his sword without a care in the world. Along with the sound of iron hitting his scabbard, the peculiar cold of iron pierced my skin numbly.

    With an attack power of SS rank and the 80th level, the mere act of drawing the sword itself was threatening.

    And Meyer swung his sword. It was pure power itself, with no magic pulled out of it. The trajectory that his sword drew became the boundary of annihtion.

    A farawaynd that everyone there could not even dream of.

    Everyone was lost, and watched in a daze as Meyer¡¯s sword swept away the demons and dissolved them.

    ***

    Everything in the dungeon was organized, and the expedition members were only able to take a breather.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    Every time I went around the dungeon with Meyer, I realized anew about his deceptive abilities.

    How annoying it must have been to lose to Fabian with such abilities.

    It must have been extremely frustrating because he hadn¡¯t even lost because of his own abilities.

    In the meantime, April sessfully healed Jeanne, and she sat up.

    ¡°Ughh¡­¡±

    ¡°Jeanne, don¡¯t overdo it. You¡¯re resting.¡±

    April dissuaded her, but Jeanne lifted herself up.

    However, she was still dazed and seemed to be in a state of shock.

    Fabian stood in front of Meyer and said hostilely.

    ¡°Why did you interfere? We¡¯re in charge of these demons.¡±

    The Fabian expedition members all gulped at Fabian¡¯s behavior, which was rather angry in a situation where even thanking the ck Knight was not enough.

    They held their breath and looked at each other, worried that Meyer would kill Fabian. It was a dungeon thing that was possible, though they thought it was unlikely.

    But instead of drawing his sword, Meyer opened his mouth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can do your job properly there.¡±

    Meyer replied with a thump. Even if a dog barked in front of him, I thought he would react more faithfully than he did.

    ¡°Your pride may have been damaged, but as an expedition leader, you should know that your expedition members are more important than your pride.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Meyerpletely tore Fabian¡¯s pride apart by words.

    The ridiculed Fabian gritted his teeth and stared at Meyer. That was all he could do.

    While Fabian couldn¡¯t say anything, I quickly approached them.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re having a hard time. May I help you? We still have a bit of spare time on our hands.¡±

    We didn¡¯t have time. The same was true of Meyer¡¯s struggle if he didn¡¯t help, but I¡¯d deliberately made myself look good to provoke Fabian.

    Fabian¡¯s lips pursed in frustration. He tried to be calm and direct.

    ¡°No, thank you. It¡¯s enough that you just helped me.¡±

    At that time, the shield of the Fabian expedition, who was wary, opened his mouth.

    ¡°However, Fabian¡­ It¡¯s too much for us to block this side alone. How about getting some help from the ck Knights?¡±

    He thought Jeanne was hurt because of him, and his face was full of anxiety.

    This shield was a character that was immediately weed in the game, but one that could not be brought in the first round due to conditions not being met.

    ¡®If I hadn¡¯t told Fabian, I could have brought Aegis to the ck Knights.¡¯

    I regretted it inwardly. There was no way I could wave to the bus that had already left in time. I had to concentrate on what I was aiming for.

    The Fabian expedition, not knowing a word about my thoughts, began to fuss.

    ¡°In addition, Jeanne is also¡­ This time the dungeon was very hurried to the young Jeanne. I¡¯d rather leave it to the ck Knights and take a rest for this dungeon¡­¡±

    ¡°Aegis. Then we¡¯ll have six of us attack. Can you do that?¡±

    ¡°But Jeanne is a kid, Fabian!¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s a decent expedition member. If you recover, you can fight again. Right, Jeanne?¡±

    Fabian said so and looked back at Jeanne. It was an attitude that he had no doubt that Jeanne would nod to his question.

    And Fabian¡¯s prediction was urate.

    Jeanne nodded awkwardly with a pale face.

    Fabian muttered, forcing Jeanne to stand up.

    ¡°In addition, Jeanne is excluded from obtaining experience when she rests. She¡¯sgging behind. Jeanne wouldn¡¯t want that either. Right?¡±

    ¡°Stop it, Fabian!¡±

    Unable to contain herself, April screamed. Her face was pale and her fists were trembling with anger.

    April pinched her trembling bottom lip and red at Fabian.

    ¡°Jeanne is injured. Isn¡¯t the first thing to ask how hurt she is and if she¡¯s okay?¡±

    The fire on the fuse finally caught fire on the gunpowder.

    I thought Fabian, who was nervous, would dig his own grave, but I didn¡¯t know he would react so immediately.

    Everything was going ording to n, which rather whetted my appetite.

    While I was pushing the situation as hard as I could, it seemed that there was still some residue of the heroic Fabian in the back of my mind.

    It was for nothing, though.

    Iughed at myself for being pathetic, shaking off my lingering feelings that I didn¡¯t even know were left.

 Chapter 113

    ***

    Fabian had been acting strangetely.

    The closer the performance report got, the more sensitive and irritable he became.

    It was impossible for April, Fabian¡¯s old friend, not to know that he wasughing and encouraging everyone in the front, but gritting his teeth in the back.

    How long had Fabian been like this?

    In retrospect, she may have already seen the signs when he left his hometown to lead an expedition, not recently.

    Unlike April and Deca, who were initially stunned after defeating the demons, Fabian spoke of far-off borders that were far away from that very moment, as if they were in his hands.

    At first, she thought it was wonderful and reliable that he had sworn to fend off the ck Knights and defeat the Demon King himself, but¡­

    The more Fabian talked about the ¡°distant future¡± and hurried the expedition, the more out of control he became.

    Still, it was for the greater good and peace.

    Even if the other members of the expedition were dissatisfied, only Fabian¡¯s right and left arm, Deca and herself, must take center stage and support Fabian.

    But the attitude that Fabian showed to the Vice Commander of the ck Knights was the kind that could not be described in good terms.

    April, frightened by Fabian¡¯s unusual appearance, visited Jun with the feeling of ¡°just in case.¡± She wanted to give her a warning.

    As she opened her mouth, April felt that Jun could not help but treat her as a crazy person.

    But Jun spoke to her with a soft smile.

    <You are as kind as ever. It¡¯s still refreshing.>

    <¡­ Do you know who I am?>

    <I know you. Of course, I know you.>

    Jun smiled cheerfully as if buds were beginning to bloom.

    She felt a somewhat strange sense of intimidation from her as if she alone knew what she did not know.

    She should have known from then on that something was wrong.

    Having deliberately moved Jeanne far away, she soon spoke in disbelief.

    <The first round? You and Fabian? Are you kidding?>

    It was outrageous that she remembered the first round and now the second. April¡¯s face twisted involuntarily.

    Jun continued without caring even though she clearly showed signs of reluctance.

    <Do I look like I¡¯m kidding? But I¡¯m serious. I swear to St. Marianne, there is no lie in what I just said.>

    <No matter how much you swear to Saint Marianne¡­ How can I believe you?>

    <Honestly, it¡¯s hard to believe, right?>

    Jun asked back and smiled quietly. How calm she was, April herself approached Jun, but all of this felt as if she was rolling on Jun¡¯s palm.

    <I also understand that you don¡¯t trust me because this is the first time we¡¯re meeting. I was just, I was just sorry for you.>

    Jun whispered softly and grabbed April¡¯s arm.

    Naturally, the distance felt as if she had known her for years.

    <Because I believed with you that Fabian was a hero, that he would be a hero.>

    Beyond Jun¡¯s words, a sense of regret oozed out of her. She didn¡¯t need to ask to realize that she and Fabian hadn¡¯t ended on a good note.

    What the hell was going on?

    Jun¡¯s words could have been dismissed as a falsehood. That she had mythomania and was trying to deceive her.

    But she surprisingly knew a lot about April and the Fabian Expedition.

    What would the Vice Commander of the ck Knights know so much about a priest of the middle and lower regions?

    She couldn¡¯t even believe her just because she said one thing. If she did, it would shake the very foundation of everything she had ever believed.

    It was only for Fabian that April left the vige and stepped into the dungeons.

    She felt bad for her friend who would be a young hero alone, so she wanted to be a little help next to him¡­

    <It¡¯s okay to think everything I said is a lie. But please remember this one thing.>

    <¡­ What? No. I don¡¯t want to hear it. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a reason why I need to know. I¡¯m the main healer of the Fabian Expedition, and no matter what I hear from you, I¡¯ll never betray him.>

    April shook her head as if trying to shake off Jun¡¯s gentle voice, which stuck to her ears like a devil¡¯s whisper.

    But devils are devils for a reason. She brought up a topic that April just couldn¡¯t refuse.

    <If it¡¯s about Jeanne?>

    <Jeanne?>

    Afraid of the word Jeanne falling, April raised her head and stared at Jun. her wide-open eyes did not match her white face and were floating.

    Jeanne was someone whom April cared about as much as Fabian, or maybe more.

    What in the world was going on with Jeanne?

    Jun, who had been mumbling about things April hadn¡¯t asked about earlier, suddenly stopped talking and shut up.

    The skinny April wanted to take a piece of Jun¡¯s flesh, but she deliberately held back with reason.

    Jun lowered her voice more than ever. Then she said, moving her lips in an audible and inaudible manner.

    <Fabian. Will kill Jeanne.>

    <Jeanne? Fabian? Why? No way. Jeanne is a good child, and Fabian is¡­>

    April gave a fakeugh. Then she shook her head nervously.

    But Jun could only watch her with a nk stare. It was as if she was looking into April¡¯s innermost thoughts.

    <Howe. What happened to Jeanne. No, why on earth would Fabian¡­>

    Jun grabbed the arm of April, who was talking gibberish, and made eye contact.

    Only after discovering the disheveled image reflected in her red eyes, April was able to calm down a little.

    Jun sighed in disappointment.

    <She was sacrificed in the dungeon. It¡¯smon.>

    <There¡¯s no way! Fabian cares about the expedition. Obviously, an unavoidable ident¡­>

    <No. Fabian used Jeanne. At the moment of defeating thest Demon Lord, he forced her to make a sacrifice, knowing that she was pushed to her limits.>

    Jun firmly cut off April¡¯s lingering feelings.

    April repeatedly held and unfolded her hand.

    She didn¡¯t want to believe it. It would have been better if Jun was lying.

    However, Jun blocked even where April would escape.

    <April, you¡¯re guessing a little, too. Fabian is weird. He¡¯s probably different from before¡­>

    That was it.

    Jun¡¯s words, thrown at a moment when she was questioning Fabian¡¯s recent decisions and actions, stabbed April in the chest as if she was shot.

    However¡­ There was no way Fabian would act so inhumanly just because he was immersed in the expedition.

    In addition, she couldn¡¯t abandon Fabian, believing only in Jun¡¯s words. Fabian was her best friend. They had been together since childhood¡­

    <You don¡¯t have to believe me. It would be nice if you coulde to the ck Knights, but you don¡¯t have to. However¡­ You have options other than Fabian. I wanted to tell you that.>

    April may have felt conflicted, but Jun backed away and stepped aside.

    But at the same time, she didn¡¯t forget to throw a bait until the end.

    <If you are curious¡­ After a few days,e to the ce I say. Then you will know that everything I say is true.>

    She was just ignoring it as a crazy woman¡¯s nonsense.

    April didn¡¯t want to know the hidden truth. Because it was usually just as horrible as she hoped it would be.

    She knew she shouldn¡¯t have gone out there at that moment.

    April went to the appointed ce and secretly listened to Fabian and Jun¡¯s conversation.

    As the conversation grew longer, April¡¯s legs began to tremble.

    Unless both Jun and Fabian were psychotic or teamed up to y a joke on her, she must have been telling the truth when she said she remembered the first round.

    Then¡­ Fabian had really sacrificed Jeanne.

    It was a truth she didn¡¯t want to admit. Even looking at a body dissected in detail, she thought it would be less nauseating than this.

    It was no longer possible to deny it, but that did not mean that she could shake off Fabian at once.

    So April swallowed her confusion and apanied him to the dungeon. And the sight faced in the dungeon was¡­

    ¡°If you recover, you can fight again. Right, Jeanne?¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s woundedness was nothing to her, and her gaze was as pale as frozen iron.

    Above Jeanne, who copsed, April¡¯s never-seen future ovepped. Jeanne¡¯s cold, bleeding corpse.

    April shuddered. She could no longer avoid pretending not to know.

    Now¡­ She also had to make a decision.

    ***

    Fabian blinked his eyes in dismay at April¡¯s usatory words.

    Never before had April used Fabian in such an open manner in front of the other expedition members, the first and second roundbined.

    Fabian, finally realizingter that he had made the wrong choice, hurriedly tried to cate April.

    ¡°Sorry, April. I must have lost my mind for a second. I¡¯m getting nervous¡­ It wasn¡¯t my intention. Jeanne, are you okay? I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Fabian looked at Jeanne and looked at April.

    Fabian was sure that one day April would make her anger known. April and she were not the kind of people who would be disturbed by an argument of this magnitude.

    However, April¡¯s tightly closed expression was hard to undo.

    In the precarious situation that seemed to break soon, Jun intervened without any sense.

    She was as insensitive as if she had just stepped out onto the white ice of a splittingke.

    ¡°I was going to use support magic, but the level of the Fabien Expedition doesn¡¯t seem to be that much.¡±

    Fabian¡¯s stomach churned. But Jun spurred Fabian on even more in his boiling.

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about Jeanne¡­ Rather, we will take care of Jeanne here. If we do that, the Fabian Expedition will be able to conquer the dungeon with peace of mind.¡±

    Every word she said with a smile weighed down Fabian¡¯s pride. As if Fabian was over-enthusiastic¡­

    But he couldn¡¯t say no. It was obvious that stubbornness would repeat the same thing as before.

    Rather than that, it may be profitable to let go of his pride.

    Fabian, who changed his expression like a palm flip, smiled and suggested.

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll take Jeanne, please.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Jeanne will be safe.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. But¡­ Since it¡¯s like this, can I ask you one more favor?¡±

    ¡°¡­ What is it?¡±

    Jun asked back dismally.

    She didn¡¯t know Fabian woulde out like this.

    Fabian asked with a deeper smile than before.

    ¡°Because Jeanne¡¯s seat is empty, we¡¯re in a difficult situation¡­ Can you make up for a long-distance striker?¡±

 Chapter 114

    Currently, the ck Knights had two long-range attackers, Axion, the wizard, and Trag, the archer.

    They couldn¡¯t give them Axion, the core of this dungeon attack, so naturally, they would send Trag.

    As expected, Jun frowned as if she didn¡¯t like it.

    ¡°¡­ Do you mean Trag?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hoping that the captain of the well-known Yellow Lightning unit can help us. Oh, of course, if it¡¯s too much work, it¡¯s fine. Because I also don¡¯t want to hear that I dragged the ck Knights by their ankle.¡±

    Fabian nced sideways at Jun¡¯s figure.

    Jun¡¯s mouth, which had been full of enthusiasm earlier, was now full. Jun red at Fabian with a disgruntled look in her eyes.

    Trag was the one who betrayed the ck Knights in the first round and joined Fabian¡¯s expedition. When Fabian referred to Trag as such by name, it was understandable for Jun.

    ¡®You must be more anxious because you can¡¯t guess what I¡¯m going to do.¡¯

    Even if she wanted to decline his offer, she would have to ept it in the end because Jun had been scratching his stomach so far.

    As if realizing that she had no choice, Jun looked at him again and tried to smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s to the point where it¡¯s hard. I¡¯ll do it if you want me to. Trag.¡±

    Jun beckoned toward Trag.

    Trag approached with a bemused look on his face. Jun gave Trag a small earful. How quietly she spoke, even Fabian, who was not too far away, could not hear.

    From the looks of it, Trag and Jun didn¡¯t seem to be on bad terms.

    ¡®Probably putting in a lot of effort to make sure I don¡¯t take him from her.¡¯

    It was also proof that Trag was very useful.

    It was rare to find someone as talented as Trag. Above all, he was a descendant of the Heavenly Pce. The strength that remained in the blood of a thousand-year-old hero was not something that could be easily erased.

    (T/N Heavenly Pce/Celestials are the same.)

    ¡®Hmph, but it¡¯s no use doing that. I know the weaknesses of Trag that you don¡¯t know, Jun.¡¯

    Fabian snorted inside. However, the face that was exposed on the outside was just natural.

    Soon, Jeanne held Jun¡¯s hand and headed to the ce where the ck Knights were.

    She continued to look back hesitatingly, but Jeanne had already been put on the back burner for Fabian.

    Fabian now was only preupied with how to effectively screw over Jun and Meyer with this opportunity.

    As Fabian¡¯s head was spinning like that, Trag, who was left alone, approached Fabian and bowed with only his head small.

    He didn¡¯t seem to want to talk much.

    However, Fabian did not give in and greeted Trag kindly.

    ¡°Then, I look forward to your kind cooperation.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about the rear, so just take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be tight.¡±

    Fabian responded skillfully to Trag¡¯s chilly response. Of course, behind that appearance, there was an irritation about what Jun had been whispering to Trag.

    You couldn¡¯t spit on a smiling face, and Fabian talked with a round smile, so even Trag couldn¡¯t win the conversation.

    While pretending to be that close to Trag, Fabian didn¡¯t think he could recruit Trag now.

    In the first round, Trag had been weed into the Fabian Expeditionary Force only after they had be somewhat worthy of mixing with the ck Knights.

    For now, no matter what he said, it was clear that nothing would work.

    However¡­ He could make a lot of trouble for the ck Knights.

    Fabian knew Trag¡¯s weaknesses.

    He was currently pretending to be a stepson sponsored by Countess Nerus, but in reality, it was a contractual rtionship with the Golden Falcon.

    No matter how much Trag was said to be the blood of the heavenly pce, it was not easy to readily give the Golden Falcon to someone who was only an adopted son.

    Everyone praised the distribution of Countess Nerus and thought Trag wanted to use Countess Nerus to raise his honor.

    But in reality, it was different.

    Trag could and had to do anything in Countess Nerus¡¯ name to have the Golden Falcon returned to him.

    The fact that Trag had abandoned the ck Knights in the first round and joined the Fabian Expeditionary Force had Countess Nerus breathing down his neck strongly.

    ¡®Jun doesn¡¯t know that much. I just happened to know.¡¯

    Fabian would not have known about it if he had not heard Trag, who had been badly injured the first time, screaming with resentment at Countess Nerus for the fact that he could not attack the expedition anymore.

    <What lengths have I gone to for the Golden Falcon, and as soon as I¡¯m no longer useful, you¡¯ll abandon me and retrieve the Golden Falcon? Countess Nerus, you really are an amazing woman. Haha, ha, hahaha!>

    The Golden Falcon was Trag¡¯s catalyst and leash.

    If he stimted that area, he should get some kind of response.

    He needs to get closer to him to do that¡­

    Quickly moving his head, Fabian looked for an opportunity to talk to Trag alone.

    ***

    ¡°Please, Jeanne.¡±

    April eagerly spoke, leaving Jeanne in my arms.

    Her face was filled with devastation and determination, and there was a sense of overwhelming pressure that could not be said.

    ¡°Trust me. I won¡¯t let Jeanne get hurt anymore.¡±

    When I said so, a pale smile came to April¡¯s mouth.

    After such a short conversation, April went back to the Fabian Expedition.

    I came to where the ck Knights were, pulling Jeanne by the shoulders and holding her in my bosom.

    The original Jeanne would have been ufortable with the intimate actions of a stranger, but she looked somewhat stunned, perhaps due to the injury she had just sustained and the mental shock of Fabian¡¯s actions.

    Meyer looked at me and Jeanne and soon fell back. Until before, he was stuck like a stone next to me¡­

    He seemed to know that he did not make a very good impression on the child.

    It was fortunate that he hadn¡¯t made the anxious Jeanne¡¯s state more serious, but it wasn¡¯t refreshing to see Meyer convinced that others didn¡¯t like him very much.

    ¡®It¡¯s bothering me¡­¡¯

    I remembered Meyer¡¯s awkward appearance, who was looking forward to eating with me.

    He was more familiar with dungeons and ughter than anyone else and was unfamiliar with all the ordinary things in the world.

    Meyer was an adult, so I didn¡¯t have to worry about him that much, but there was a part where something stung my chest and stepped on my view.

    ¡­Let¡¯s get a grip. That guy isn¡¯t a poor bear, he¡¯s a wild bear roaming around the mountains.

    I turned my head to the distant Meyer and patted Jeanne on the shoulder.

    ¡°You have to stick close to me. Okay, Jeanne?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jeanne nodded without replying. She was calmer than at first. As I squeezed Jeanne¡¯s hand, I secretly sensed the presence of Fabian¡¯s expedition.

    Fabian, unaware of the status of his expedition, was looking for an opportunity to talk to Trag.

    Sure enough, he was going to take this opportunity to approach Trag, right?

    But will it be as easy as he thought?

    ¡®I¡¯m disappointed that you think I brought Trag here honestly.¡¯

    It was only natural that Fabian knew Trag better than I knew Trag.

    Perhaps he could threaten Trag¡­ Anyway, he might have known about things to manipte.

    Under such circumstances, there was no way I would have brought Trag to the dungeon without any precautions.

    Anyway, I did some research on Trag anyway¡­ I¡¯d already given him medicine.

    I don¡¯t know what card Fabian will pick, but will it be more attractive than I suggested?

    I smiled round and round.

    ***

    Fabian found time to talk to Trag while attacking the dungeon.

    However, Trag only silently defeated demons.

    Fabian was nervous, but he remained calm and waited for his opportunity toe.

    After waiting for a long time, the opportunity arose. Fabian spoke to Trag as naturally as he could.

    ¡°The difficulty of the dungeon is unusual, it seems that there will be a valuable artifact in this dungeon.¡±

    ¡°¡­ High-level dungeons don¡¯t confirm artifacts. It would befortable not to jump to conclusions.¡±

    Trag responded coldly. However, Fabian did not give in. It was positive just to ept what he said.

    Fabian smiled and continued.

    ¡°I have a good feeling about it. If it¡¯s a dungeon with artifacts, I quickly notice it. That¡¯s how I got some artifacts.¡±

    Fabian then raised one hand. A me ring with a red me asleep on his finger glistened.

    ¡°Or how could an expedition member from the countryside like me have so many artifacts?¡±

    Fabian, who felt Trag looking through him, deliberately turned around as if showing artifacts.

    It stimted Trag differently. Trag responded sarcastically.

    ¡°Even if an artifact does appear, it has nothing to do with Commander Fabian¡¯s expedition.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s right. Wouldn¡¯t the ck Knight take it anyway? Because that¡¯s the customary way.¡±

    Fabian shrugged as if he agreed with Trag. In the meantime, he hinted at Trag¡¯s innermost thoughts.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t the Commander of the Yellow Lightning unit sad?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Trag was serious, but Fabian pretended to be tactless.

    ¡°I think the uing artifact will beparable to the Golden Falcon held by the Yellow Lightning unit Commander.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Are you disrespecting the Golden Falcon?¡±

    ¡°No, no. I didn¡¯t intend to do that at all. However¡­¡±

    Fabian hurriedly waved his hands at Trag, who turned hostile.

    Pretending to be immature and innocent, he quietly touched Trag¡¯s weaknesses.

    ¡°In the end, the Golden Falcon was borrowed from Countess Nerus. If this artifact has a simr value to the Golden Falcon, you could exchange the Golden Falcon with the artifact dropped this time to Countess Nerus. I said it out of the thought that it would be great, so please don¡¯t listen too closely.¡±

    Trag¡¯s mouth shut tightly.

    His eyes shook dizzily under his curved gaze.

    Trag clenched his teeth and spoke, pretending to be unconcerned.

    ¡°It seems that Expedition Commander Fabian is very interested in my personal history.¡±

 Chapter 115

    ¡°I just know it¡¯s a famous story. If I made you feel ufortable¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ No. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for the Commander to hear about this. I think this is as far as we should go with the chatter.¡±

    Trag tried to stop talking with a bored and annoyed look.

    But Fabian, who couldn¡¯t stop here, persistently stuck.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the leader of the Yellow Lightning unit the same ck Knights, not some other expeditionary force? The ck Knight doesn¡¯t seem to be that in love with artifacts¡­ Even if the captain identally hits thest hit and acquires the artifact, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal, right?¡±

    Fabian thought it was stupid.

    No matter how Meyer Knox pretended to be not interested in artifacts and didn¡¯t care, human nature is all the same.

    Essentially, it was the rich saving more money. Just because they had a lot of artifacts, they probably tried to monopolize more of them because they knew how valuable they were.

    Of course, it was strange that such a person covered Jun with artifacts, but¡­

    ¡®I¡¯m sure he kept it for others to see anyway. It¡¯s just a way to show off that he¡¯s so rich and has so many valuable things. It shouldn¡¯t have much effect on Jun¡¯s stats anyway. It¡¯s a pearl ne around a pig¡¯s neck.¡¯

    Anyway, Fabian said this nonsense to shake Trag.

    And the purpose seemed to work very well.

    ¡°After all, the ck Knights¡¯ strength will be stronger no matter who has it, don¡¯t you think? Well¡­ It¡¯s just a matter of if. Because the Yellow Lightning troop captain will not intentionally make the final blow.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Trag did not pretend to have listened to Fabian¡¯s words. Fabian, who kept talking to him, showed signs of irritation.

    However, Fabian, who knows Trag well, could see that he was shaking inside.

    ¡®I know how much Trag wants to escape from Countess Nerus. He may ignore me this time, butter he¡¯ll think of me without realizing it.¡¯

    It won¡¯t be easy to shake off the temptation.

    If Trag betrayed Meyer to extort artifacts by falling for his fanning¡­

    He said it was no big deal, but that was bullshit. Eventually, he would be kicked out of the ck Knights.

    If he targeted that time to propose to him to join them, he would be able toplete the expedition he had drawn up earlier than he had originally nned.

    Perhaps Jun would try to capture Trag.

    However, if she did so, there was no way Meyer would ept Trag, which would only lead to a feud between Jun and Meyer.

    ¡®Jun has never led an expedition, so she doesn¡¯t know how sensitive an expedition leader is to be challenged for authority.¡¯

    By nature, copses start with small tremors.

    Right now Jun was ted that she would be supporting herself in the ck Knights, but he wondered if she would still be able to do so after being abandoned by Meyer Knox.

    It was a pity that he couldn¡¯t see her miserable face in person.

    Trag then silently caught a demon, without exchanging a word with Fabian.

    Trag¡¯s arrow pierced the tree demon¡¯s unbroken roots with precision.

    Even with the addition of just one Trag, it was certainly much easier to proceed than before.

    Everyone in Fabian¡¯s expedition nced at Trag as if he was indeed amazing, but Trag was lost in thought as if thinking of something.

    ¡®He must be in conflict¡­¡¯

    Fabian couldn¡¯t help but smile. He didn¡¯t realize that the smile on his face was not the smile of a hero.

    Finally, it came down to the boss battle.

    The boss of this dungeon, a huge wooden demon, had been dealt a handful of blows by Axion¡¯s fire magic.

    Unlike Axion¡¯s morous activities in the middle, like fireworks in the night sky, Fabian only had to cut down the rtively small wooden demons that popped out from the edges.

    The role of Fabian¡¯s expedition team in the boss battle was to handle the misceneous monsters.

    Fabian¡¯s inner thoughts were twisted by the determination not to hand over the boss¡¯s big experience.

    Fabian saw the ck Knights in the distance.

    Jun, who had Jeanne, seemed to be unting that she was in a safe ce, protected by everyone. Fabian gritted his teeth.

    Eventually, the dungeon boss staggered away.

    The sound of tree branches shing horribly echoed in their ears as the demon, which looked like an oak tree with lush foliage, swayed.

    The final moment loomed.

    Axion, who had driven the boss to its death, shouted for Meyer to give him onest shot.

    ¡°Commander! It¡¯s now.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Meyer lumbered out, and at that moment, Trag¡¯s hand, which was holding the Golden Falcon, froze.

    His gaze slowly settled on the boss.

    Fabian watched the whole scene with bated breath.

    The direction of the arrow aimed at the bow gently shifted and headed towards the boss. The hand that pulled the string trembled slightly as if it was still struggling.

    However, Trag¡¯s worries did notst very long. Soon after he sighed, all hesitation was erased as soon as he raised his head again.

    Trag¡¯s long and thin fingers were pulled tightly to ce a string.

    Whoosh!

    The arrow, which was shot with a golden afterimage, prated the boss as it was.

    [Giaaaaaaaaaaa!]

    The scream of a demon close to a wavelength echoed through the space. It was a scream of despair and desperation.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the arrow all of a sudden?¡±

    Fabian grinned as everyone was confused by the sudden appearance of the arrow.

    He didn¡¯t know Trag would move this fast¡­ It wasn¡¯t a bad result for Fabian.

    Everything went ording to his n and wishes. Fabian was very sure.

    ***

    After the debriefing, when everyone was intoxicated by the atmosphere of the banquet,

    Trag secretly slipped out of the banquet hall to avoid being seen.

    His light footsteps, characteristic of an archer, swept through the darkness, leaving no sign of his presence.

    The rendezvous point was, as usual, a secluded ce out of sight.

    The strange atmosphere was supported by a few swaying candles. Trag couldn¡¯t help but think that it looked like a ce for a secret meeting.

    However, he quickly shook his head. The thought of what they were about to meet made him feel disgusted that he had even entertained such an idea.

    It was Countess Nerus, of all people, who entered the room a stepter than Trag.

    She poured herself a ss of wine in a familiar manner and said indifferently.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a year.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Is there a reason to avoid other people¡¯s eyes every time? I would be your son externally.¡±

    Trag asked, showing signs of difort.

    ¡°If I see you often, others will think I¡¯m dreaming. And as a result, dirty rumors wille up. On the other hand, if I stay away from you, they¡¯ll think I¡¯m purely sponsoring talent for the cause.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After all, it meant that Countess Nerus herself did not want to be hurt in the slightest. Trag gave a small sigh of exasperation.

    Once a year, at every results meeting, Trag met with Countess Nerus, who called him, to report on the inner workings of the ck Knights.

    In a sense, he was a traitor and an internal scout. With this, Trag had no choice but to understand why Meyer Knox was so wary of him.

    But Trag had no choice. Because he was a dog on a leash.

    Trag tried to suppress the displeasure and reported what he knew about the situation of the ck Knights.

    Countess Nerus, who was listening quietly, sighed and muttered.

    ¡°Has the Grand Duke manifested his holy power? The world gives everything to one person.¡±

    Countess Nerus was not very happy with the situation now that Meyer Knox monopolized it.

    The more solid a hero was, the more powerful their imperial authority would be when theyter became emperor.

    Besides, Meyer Knox was a Grand Duke. As a great nobleman, he was already well aware of how to run a fiefdom.

    As such, he would not have dared to ask for direct advice on how to run the country with a nobleman by his side.

    It was inherently highly dangerous and highly profitable.

    Of course, she invested in Meyer Knox in her strongest card, Trag, but it wasn¡¯t a safety after all.

    She secretly hoped that some othermoner hero would show up and put Meyer Knox in check.

    However¡­ If Meyer demonstrated his holy power, the appearance of someone who would oppose him would be even more remote.

    Countess Nerus clucked her tongue and drank her drink.

    The situation was not promising, but apart from that, it was inspiring to learn information that the rest of society did not know.

    She tranted with satisfaction.

    ¡°I was worried when I heard that you were alienated from the ck Knights¡­ I didn¡¯t know that an old hawk would be better than a little crow.¡±

    Trag dropped his head to the ground and looked at his toes.

    Trag already knew that Countess Nerus had another set of eyes on him.

    As such, Countess Nerus¡¯s reaction, who seemed to know his position in the ck Knights, was not very surprising.

    Countess Nerus wouldn¡¯t care what Trag was thinking. She continued her words without hesitation.

    ¡°I was worried that a Vice Commander suddenly appeared in the ck Knights when you were out of Meyer Knox¡¯s eyes. Because a vicemander is naturally supposed to be elite. Speaking of which, I¡¯m really d that the unitmander of the Green Brigade is dead. You would have been kicked out.¡±

    The wine in the so-called Countess Nerus¡¯ ss looked like blood.

    It was typical of her to always fill his stomach at the expense of others.

    Trag thought of Umbra. They hadn¡¯t been very close, they had been distant, but not so distant that he was d she was dead. She had been a goodpanion, and as a fellow troop leader, she had deserved some respect.

    She was a much better person than he was, a Count¡¯s dog for the prestige of the family¡­

    As if to mock his thoughts, the sound of Countess Nerus tongue clicking struck Trag in the back of his mind.

    ¡°Try harder, Trag. You¡¯ve finally defended your elite status this time, but the special forces she¡¯s raising will always be watching your back.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough to do your best. If you want, use your hands.¡±

    What Countess Nerus said was clear. Trag paused without realizing it.

    ¡°From what I saw, they were all very young¡­ but don¡¯t let it slide just because they¡¯re young.¡±

    The Countess urately hit on the indecisive psychology that remained deep inside of Trag.

    Of course, it was true that Trag was reluctant to kill the special forces. But it wasn¡¯t just because they were so young.

    If Trag killed them, wouldn¡¯t Jun notice that?

    No matter how hard he hid it, she would have discovered it one by one herself.

    And if Trag killed the special unit, she would never leave him alone.

 Chapter 116

    If he told Countess Nerus about this, she would probably snicker.

    No matter how great Jun is, she¡¯s just a supportive wizard, so what¡¯s to be afraid of? The truth was that he was probably afraid of Meyer Knox, who was lurking behind her.

    Everyone in the imperial pce recognized her as the vicemander of the ck Knights, but in the end, they only recognized the Jun Karentia that Meyer recognized.

    Only those who had looked back at the dungeon with her would understand the fierce beast that lurked within her, the beast that had sunk to the bottom.

    When he faced those fresh red eyes that stared at people, he choked up as if they were revealing every single secret he had been hiding.

    However, such an assertion would only sound like a weak excuse to Countess Nerus.

    Trag swallowed the story of Jun over his throat.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go now. There¡¯s nothing good about stepping on my tail. Let¡¯s look forward to more willing news at next year¡¯s performance report.¡±

    Countess Nerus waved her hand as if she had no more business to attend to.

    But Trag did not leave the room and hesitated.

    Countess Nerus raised one of her eyebrows in annoyance.

    After a few moments of hesitation, Trag thought about it and wore it heavily.

    ¡°¡­How¡¯s the kid doing?¡±

    ¡°Kid? What kid?¡±

    Countess Nerus asked back naturally. Trag¡¯s face was hardened by her shameless response.

    Countess Nerus burst intoughter as ifughing at Trag¡¯s reaction. She pretended to realize itte.

    ¡°Ah, you mean your brother. He¡¯s doing well. You really miss your brother who you¡¯ve never seen before.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we work harder for your brother, who will inherit the house of Nerus? You will also be the rightful owner of the Golden Falcon.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡±

    Trag couldn¡¯t bear the chill he got from Countess Nerus¡¯s hand as she lightly tapped his shoulder, but he persevered.

    He asionally imagined strangling the woman¡¯s neck.

    He didn¡¯t have to put any effort into his hand, her thin neck would snap straight off¡­

    But he couldn¡¯t. The owner of the Golden Falcon was still Countess Nerus.

    The Golden Falcon not only showed the whereabouts of the artifact but also had powerful possessive magic that broke as it was when the owner died.

    If Countess Nerus died, the Golden Falcon would also break¡­

    He became strong enough to have the title of a Golden Falcon at level 60, but in the end, he was only a human being tied to the Golden Falcon.

    There was nothing Trag could do but clench his fists tightly.

    As such, he parted from Countess Nerus with only an unrefreshing feeling and thought it would be next year¡¯s performance report meeting when he would see her again.

    However, a few dayster, Countess Nerus suddenly called Trag once more.

    ¡°I heard that your Vice Commander is not the lover of the ck Knight. Did she go out with someone else?¡±

    ¡°¡­No. I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Trag raised an eyebrow, wondering why the question was suddenly about Jun¡¯s lover.

    ¡°Okay. Then¡­ Can you possibly be the Vice Commander?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad picture. If you be elite as nned, you¡¯ll eventually defeat the Demon King and be a Grand Duke, so it¡¯ll be a union of a Grand Duke and a Grand Duchess.¡±

    Countess Nerus tapped her finger on the table as if counting. Trag¡¯s ridiculous feelings were not considered by her at all.

    ¡°You will be the son-inw of the Vice Lord Commander, and the Grand Duchy will be inherited by your son¡­ Then, House Nerus will be a strong family that nobody can underestimate.¡±

    She nodded satisfactorily as if she was satisfied with the future she drew.

    Trag looked at Countess Nerus in vain.

    He knew that she only saw him as a tool but to this extent¡­ That she would trample him down without any consideration for human dignity.

    It was no surprise to him now that he thought about it. Because he had been able to anticipate this kind of thing from the moment he had been asked to sleep with her.

    Trag couldn¡¯t remember with what expression or what answer he had parted with Countess Nerus. That¡¯s how taken aback he was.

    The only thing that kept spinning was Countess Nerus¡¯s voice telling him that he had to seduce Jun.

    This time, what Countess Nerus had demanded was too much.

    It was not even possible.

    Seduce Jun Karentia?

    Regardless of whether she liked him, would Meyer spare him if he approached her?

    However, Countess Nerus would be very angry if her instructions did not go well.

    If he slipped up on the elite, it would make matters worse.

    A momentter, as Trag was holding his head in his hands, wondering what to do now, Jun, the target of his worries, appeared in front of him.

    She smiled at him as if she knew what Trag was thinking.

    ¡°Trag. Shall we talk for a second?¡±

    ***

    Before entering the dungeon of Minor Forest.

    When I learned about the meeting between Countess Nerus and Trag through Sevi, I pondered.

    In the first round, I adapted to the sudden world in the game, and from then on, I was rtively unfamiliar with my surroundings and had to endure the exclusion of my peers.

    So, naturally, there were times when I didn¡¯t know what others knew.

    If I could learn more about Trag, I thought my anxiety would diminish a little.

    After all, the best way to be sure was to ask an informed person. I went to Meyer, and it was Meyer who noticed something unexpected.

    ¡°Stepson?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s not really a secret. The owner of the Golden Falcon that only descendants of the heavenly pce can use is Countess Nerus, and the actual descendant of the heavenly pce, Trag, was adopted and it was lent to him. It¡¯s a famous story for aristocrats and social circles.¡±

    The character setting book stated that Trag is a descendant of the heavenly pce, but it does not say anything likeplicated family history ording to the ownership of artifacts!

    I made a puzzled look.

    ¡°Whenever I hear that, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a reason to be on bad terms¡­ Didn¡¯t Countess Nerus give Trag a favor?¡±

    ¡°Everyone sees it like this. They all think Trag is using Countess Nerus. And that Trag became a high-level expeditionary member thanks to her lending the Golden Falcon to him for free.¡±

    Meyer¡¯s words were subtle.

    ¡°Do you think the same way, Commander?¡±

    ¡°At least I don¡¯t think Countess Nerus has entered a damaging rtionship. After all, the rejuvenated family after Trag¡¯s name is the Nerus house. There is something she has to gain as well. Perhaps there are greater benefits than we know.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    I tapped my fingertips around my mouth. It seemed to be a fairly reliable guess that ¡°the¡± Meyer made a remark that seemed to support Trag even a little.

    I could have brushed it off, but it felt awkward.

    ¡°Maybe Countess Nerus intervened in Trag¡¯s betrayal.¡±

    I thought Trag was full of desire for fame. I also thought that¡¯s why he wanted to be the tail of a dragon instead of the head of a snake.

    However, I had strong spection that he might have been a puppet to paint the picture that Countess Nerus wanted.

    Countess Nerus would have hoped that somehow Trag would be an elite member of the ck Knights, and so Trag was sticking with the ck Knights while being treated coldly by Meyer¡­

    When I thought about it, the part that had been strange hit me just right.

    He had tried to look good to me by taking advantage of my moods as he saw fit, but sometimes there were subtle moments when his soul seemed to be missing from all of his actions.

    Meyermented as if he had never thought about this before.

    ¡°Countess Nerus intervened? Because in the first round, back then, I was the ship that was going to sink?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Countess Nerus, but she seems to be a very broad person if she¡¯s adopted Trag and lent him an artifact. It¡¯s probably not the kind of future she wants. Perhaps she wants Trag to be one of the seven heroes and the House of Nerus to be Grand Duke.¡±

    Meyer nodded as if he thought it was possible enough.

    ¡°If Countess Nerus really led all that work¡­ I can¡¯t sit still.¡±

    ¡°First of all, we¡¯ll have to break the rtionship between Countess Nerus and Trag. But for Trag, the Golden Falcon seems to be very important¡­ To appease him, we¡¯ll have to attack that part first.¡±

    ¡°Do you want Trag that much?¡±

    Meyer grumbled disapprovingly. However, he had a much more rxed attitude than before, and he looked like a sulky puppy.

    Arge handsome man whining. It was pretty good to watch.

    I smiled quietly, suppressing my desire to pat Meyer¡¯s head.

    ¡°There is an expression called chicken ribs among the words I know.¡±

    I had a feeling that Meyer might not understand it because it was a legend from the Three Kingdoms. However, the astute Meyer soon understood the meaning behind it.

    ¡°Chicken ribs¡­. It¡¯s a waste to throw away, but there¡¯s nothing to eat.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Of course, Trag is more useful and overflowing than chicken ribs. In addition¡­ I can¡¯t open my eyes and see Fabian taking away the resources of the ck Knights. So we shouldpletely subordinate Trag to our expedition.¡±

    I spoke firmly.

    In the end, Meyer, who couldn¡¯t break my stubbornness, said with a sigh.

    ¡°Yes. If you want to¡­ I¡¯ve entrusted you with theposition of the expedition.¡±

    Meyer nodded more gently than expected. Then he peeked at me, and he looked like he was expecting me topliment him.

    I could do that for him as much as he wanted. I said with a big smile.

    ¡°I knew the Commander would understand! The only person I trust is you.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡±

    Meyer turned his head lightly and cleared his throat.

    Maybe it¡¯s because he was not in an environment where he¡¯s often praised, but ttery worked well.

    I was worried when Meyer became emperorter.

    ¡®I wonder if there will be a lot of disloyal subjects next to him¡­¡¯

    I wondered if it was possible, but it was still just in case. Even after defeating the Demon King, I thought I had to stand by Meyer until a foundation was established to some extent.

    He was a bit of a handful. I immediately smiled and approached Meyer to negotiate.

    ¡°Then¡­ How much can I use to appease Trag?¡±

 Chapter 117

    ¡°What will you use?¡±

    ¡°Supportive magic, artifacts. Come to think of it, the artifact from this dungeon is important¡­ I can¡¯t use that as a negotiation item, can I?¡±

    It was no exaggeration to say that the Golden Falcon was legendary in terms of its history and capabilities.

    However, its versatility was so extreme that there was no one but Trag who could use it now.

    On the other hand, Fulgor¡¯s Pumpkin had good effects and rtively wide versatility.

    It was no less of an artifact than the Golden Falcon Trag had.

    And Meyer, who had been the owner in the first round, should have known better how valuable the item Fulgor¡¯s Pumpkin was. I began to wonder about Meyer¡¯s mood.

    But Meyer nodded pleasantly.

    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±

    It seemed that he was not interested in the Fulgor Pumpkin¡¯s whereabouts. I was suspicious, so I checked once more.

    ¡°Can I hand it over to Trag?¡±

    ¡°You thought it would be in my and the ck Knights¡¯ best interest to give it to Trag and get him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then I¡¯ll take this opportunity to appease Trag.¡±

    I muttered resolutely. It was surprising that Meyer was generous with using Fulgor¡¯s Pumpkin, but that did not mean that the value of the artifact fell.

    Meyer nodded as if to do so, and soon added as if he was disappointed.

    ¡°I wanted to give it to you.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. If you have Fulgor¡¯s Pumpkin, you can use attack magic. It¡¯s not bad for self-defense.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t believe he wanted to use Fulgor¡¯s Pumpkin as self-defense. Meyer¡¯s sense of artifacts was crueler than mine, as a yer.

    ¡°I have the Commander. The Commander will protect me.¡±

    I gently spoke with honey in my mouth. Meyer¡¯s mouth quivered as if my words sounded satisfying.

    I think I learned a little about how to deal with Meyer. I also smiled with pride.

    ***

    At the demon¡¯s lifeless body, Trag exhaled.

    An artifact appeared shimmering from between the demon corpse.

    A direct spark sshed as if blocking ess from others other than Trag, who owned it.

    But as Trag reached out, the electricity that had been sting around him disappeared, revealing a terminally strong and clear pumpkin.

    Axion, the rest of the ck Knights, and the Fabian Expedition, minus Fabian, watched the whole process in a daze.

    After a while, it was Axion who broke the destion and raised a sharp voice.

    ¡°Trag, are you crazy?¡±

    Axion, who btedly came to his senses, approached Trag with a big fury. It was different from his usual attitude of pretending to be rational and smiling.

    It was Jun who prevented Axion from making sense of the situation immediately.

    ¡°Calm down, Axion.¡±

    ¡°But Jun, this is a mutiny. It¡¯s a vition of the rules of the expedition! I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s a captain of the ck Knights¡­.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Jun said to Axion, who couldn¡¯t control his anger and spat out.

    Finally, Axion noticed that something was wrong and looked around. Meyer and August, who were stepping back behind Jun, were calm, unlike himself.

    It was as if they had sensed all of this¡­

    If he had thought about it, the normal Meyer would have gone ahead and condemned Trag before he could even stand up.

    As soon as Axion frowned, wondering, Trag approached Meyer with Fulgor¡¯s Pumpkin.

    Then, he suddenly showed the artifact. Meyer replied, looking down at the artifact in Trag¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I have been informed that you will be taking possession of the artifact.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to receive it.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t strike thest hit.¡±

    ¡°I think there¡¯s someone who wants it.¡±

    Trag nced at Fabian.

    In all honesty, what Fabian had whispered was very tempting to Trag.

    If only he hadn¡¯t heard the exact same thing from Jun before that.

    Fabian¡¯splexion had turned white as he realized that the situation was going to change, not at all like the picture he had painted.

    Jun, the party who hadid out the situation for all of this, approached Trag, shouting in an audible voice.

    ¡°Trag is also more interesting than I thought. He can match rhythms like this.¡±

    Many in the room did not know who Trag¡¯s words referred to, but a few, and Fabian, who was involved, could not help but know.

    Fabian¡¯s face turned red, blue, and upside down, and you could not tell the color of his hair from the color of his eyes.

    Whether Fabian did or not, Jun just wrapped Trag¡¯s hand, which he held out tly to Meyer, and let him hold Fulgor¡¯s Pumpkin.

    ¡°First, hold it and ponder about it. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve given you enough time to think about it.¡±

    Jun smiled and stared up at Trag.

    In the gaze of irresistible pressure, Trag looked at Jun without being able to refuse.

    When the two looked too close, Meyer¡¯s face distorted and his murderous intent leaked. It was tant and obvious hostility.

    However, Trag was more afraid of Jun in front of him than Meyer Knox.

    Meyer Knox was a stronger man than him. It was natural to shudder and bow to his threats.

    Jun, on the other hand, was much weaker than him. Even if her level was higher than his own, the stats she was born with would never be able to overtake him.

    But Trag was frightened of Jun.

    That made her all the more grotesque and frightening. A vague fear consumed him as if he were facing an unknown entity.

    He had known from the start that he could not underestimate her, but it had not been long since he had felt this kind of fear.

    It had been just before he had entered the dungeon when she had paid Trag a sudden visit.

    ***

    <In a few days, a dungeon will open. It¡¯s probably a wood attribute. His Majesty will send expeditions with fire wizards, and we will join the fight. An artifact wille from that very dungeon.>

    <How do you know that?>

    <There¡¯s a way I know. Let¡¯s say it¡¯s my ability.>

    He looked at Jun suspiciously, trailing off at the words she suddenly called out and handed over.

    Information on dungeons was precious and should not be disclosed to anyone.

    She would let him be informed of such things?

    When he ruminated on their rapport, he was absolutely sure that the decision was not made based on trust alone.

    Then Jun suddenly brought up something out of the blue.

    <I think there is a great deal of dissatisfaction with the fact that the Commander has driven you to the frontier.>

    <¡­>

    <But you know better than me why, don¡¯t you? Because your owner is not the ck Knight.>

    <¡­!>

    <I recently learned about what happened between you and Countess Nerus. She lent you the Golden Falcon.>

    Trag¡¯s heart fluttered. As his work with Countess Nerus was public, it was natural for Meyer and Jun to know.

    However, there was no excuse for loyalty. Trag hurriedly tried to deny his position, having been cored by Countess Nerus.

    However, Jun¡¯s mouth was first to open.

    <This time, the artifact is¡­ Objectively speaking, it is second to none to the Golden Falcon. Perhaps some people prefer new artifacts.>

    <¡­What is it that you want to say?>

    <If you want, make thest hit. I¡¯ll give you the artifact.>

    <Take the artifact and ask Countess Nerus to exchange it for the Golden Falcon. If she doesn¡¯t have any other dreams, she¡¯ll exchange them for you.>

    Jun said it as if it were nothing, but Trag was puzzled.

    She was just going to give him an artifact that wasparable to the Golden Falcon? Why?

    While Trag was making a silly face, Jun quietly continued to talk.

    <If it¡¯s a mother-son rtionship, there¡¯s no way Countess Nerus wouldn¡¯t ept this proposal. But if not¡­ She needs the Golden Falcon, or she¡¯s going to use you to do something. It¡¯s one or the other, isn¡¯t it?>

    It was both of them. Because Countess Nerus didn¡¯t want to miss one of the two. Trag swallowed his spit and muttered.

    <¡­ She won¡¯t give up the Golden Falcon easily.>

    <Then it will be much easier. Just give her the Golden Falcon and break off the rtionship.>

    <¡­>

    At Jun¡¯s light words, Trag opened his eyes, bent like a fox.

    If she hadn¡¯t underestimated the Heavenly Pce, she wouldn¡¯t have said something like that. Feeling insulted, Trag clenched his fist tightly.

    But Jun did not care. She spoke more bluntly.

    <I know roughly what meaning you ascribe to the Golden Falcon. I heard that you are a descendant of the Heavenly Pce. Is the Golden Falcon your choice to rebuild your fallen family?>

    Jun¡¯s gazended on the golden bow that Trag had on his shoulder. But not long after she shook her head.

    <But your heavenly honor is not for the Golden Falcon, it is for your Heavenly Pce feats. Are you content to just use the Golden Falcon? Did you finally change your family and are loyal to Countess Nerus for that purpose?>

    <¡­>

    Having hit the mark, Trag mmed up. Yes, he had. He had sold his feats to get the Golden Falcon back¡­

    <I will get you a good bow, even if it is not as good as the Golden Falcon. You be a hero and make another Golden Falcon. You can do that.>

 Chapter 118

    Jun¡¯s words were as sweet as honey. He couldn¡¯t get his head around it.

    How could Jun Karentia tolerate him so much?

    It was more usible to im that all this was a lie to deceive him.

    Trag asked falteringly.

    <Then just¡­ Are you saying that you will give me a valuable artifact in exchange for my disassociation from Countess Nerus?>

    <I don¡¯t want people in our expedition to be swayed by anyone other than the ck Knight.>

    The words ¡°people in our expedition¡± sent a huge shiver through Trag¡¯s heart.

    Trag had always been a foreigner. Since he had abandoned the castle, he was no longer forced to mix with the blood of the Heavenly Pce, and although he had taken the new name of Nerus, he could not even be treated as a Nerus.

    He joined the ck Knights, but he was always just doing things¡­

    Just before that, he was confused by what Countess Nerus ordered.

    Jun¡¯s offer to him, who was full of skepticism about whether he could live like this, tried to descend like a ray of light in the dark.

    Jun continued to raise Trag.

    <And I think you¡¯re worth that much. Because you¡¯re a good captain, and you¡¯re an excellent archer.>

    <¡­ Don¡¯t you think about the possibility that I might lie to you and say that I broke off rtions with Countess Nerus after I steal the artifact you give me?>

    <That¡¯s up to you too.>

    Trag paused at Jun¡¯s unexpected answer. Jun continued in a light tone as if it were nothing.

    <Of course, I will not tell you how I will react when I find out about it. If we are simr when we are together, I am aspulsive as the Commander. I can¡¯t tolerate any possibility.>

    Jun smiled at him. The smile was bright but thick with menace. Trag realized.

    This was the only moment in which he could throw off the chains of bondage that bound him. If Countess Nerus had shifted him like the north wind, Jun had disarmed his mind like the shining sun.

    He also realized that this whole thing was all a ploy by Jun. In the end, he would be ying into Jun¡¯s hands.

    But Trag had no choice but to take this thin, white hand in his.

    ***

    Throughout the attack on the dungeon, I knew Fabian was wandering around Trag.

    The arrow had already left my hand. What kind of dream did Fabian have? I watched it in a pleasant mood.

    When Trag struck the boss, I saw Fabian¡¯s expression of delight.

    I was inwardly worried that he might use some information about Trag that I didn¡¯t know, but seeing him like that, I was relieved to see that it didn¡¯t seem likely.

    Fabian¡¯s face, which had been ted even the moment Trag lifted the pumpkin from the demon¡¯s corpse, was destroyed the moment Trag handed the pumpkin to Meyer.

    He looked at Trag, Meyer, and me with a dazed expression.

    It was hard for him to ept the fact that he had been yed by me. It was a sight to behold as he copsed headlong from joy to despair.

    What should I do? There¡¯s one more pitfall I¡¯ve set up for him.

    Perhaps because he was concentrating only on Trag, Fabian didn¡¯t seem to notice the division that was urring inside his expedition.

    Axion, who had learned of the situation after Trag had brought the pumpkin, mumbled sadly in a hollow voice.

    ¡°Everyone talked back and forth.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you in advance.¡±

    ¡°I guess the priest knew. Apparently, the dunce of a priest said he was fine with it.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear about it either, but I stayed still because there was no reason for me to step up. Sure enough, brother came forward first.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so cold-hearted?¡±

    Axion and August quarreled. Soon, Axion readily shrugged with a sigh.

    ¡°Well, as long as you¡¯ve nned everything. I don¡¯t really care.¡±

    Honestly, it may have been a little embarrassing, but other than magic, he was a very bold man.

    I smiled and hugged Jeanne¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Well, Jeanne, let¡¯s go back to April.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was a small voice that may or may not have answered, but I¡¯ve gotten used to Jeanne like that.

    I took Jeanne¡¯s hand and made my way to April¡¯s ce.

    As soon as I approached, the Fabian expedition weed me with a smile.

    Little did they know how Fabian felt, but they lifted me up as if I were amazing.

    ¡°It¡¯s the ck Knights after all. I didn¡¯t expect them to handle the boss so easily¡­ I honestly thought I might not make it out alive¡­¡±

    ¡°The Vice Commander¡¯s support magic also seemed to break the limits of support magic we¡¯ve seen. Thanks to you, I¡¯ve broadened my horizons.¡±

    As support magic was not particrly impressive or effective, they wouldn¡¯t feel it well unless I was the person who cast the spell.

    Iughed at the words that clearly felt ttery.

    Do they really want to look so good to me that they have to tter me like this?

    ¡®Indeed, it¡¯s a situation where most of the ck Knights put up a wall without coexisting with them¡­¡¯

    Even Trag joined the ck Knights immediately after the dungeon attack with them without saying goodbye.

    In such a situation, even if I was trying to scratch Fabian¡¯s insides, I could understand that they were actively ttering me.

    I don¡¯t know what good there is in looking good to me apart from that.

    I felt a pang in my chest as I silently listened to them praise me with the same lips that had disrespected me in the first round.

    I knew that they had no connection to me now, but human memory was not something that could be so easily distinguished.

    I tried hard to pat Jeanne on the back, pretending to be okay.

    ¡°Thank you for giving me a high evaluation. Then, Jeanne. I should get going now. It was fun even for a short time.¡±

    Jeanne hesitated and looked up at me.

    I nodded, and I returned to the ck Knights only after confirming that Jeanne was going to April.

    Fabian seemed still puzzled and unconscious.

    But there was no time to show so much room. The dungeon would be closing soon. With the exception of Fabian, the Fabian Expedition and the ck Knights diligently acquired the byproducts from the demons.

    That¡¯s how the dungeon was cleared.

    The gate closed shortly after the expedition members went out.

    Normally, it was the vicemander¡¯s job to organize the list of byproducts. I made a quick list of the byproducts with Deca, the Fabian Expedition Vice Commander, and we discussed the distribution.

    ¡°We need a lot of Fulgor leaves for our expedition. You don¡¯t mind if we take 90% of it with us, do you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t you do 80%?¡±

    ¡°Good. But we¡¯ll take 80% of Fulgor¡¯s fruit.¡±

    Deca¡¯s face contorted. Normally, 30% was the minimum distribution, even if there was arge difference in level between the expedition teams.

    However, a 30% distribution is the standard when two expeditions have sessfully conquered a dungeon without any support.

    Considering that Trag had joined the Fabian expedition on the way, the conditions I had requested were not outrageous.

    Deca knew this.

    In his day-to-day life, he would have tried to negotiate to bring in as much product as possible, but today he had no choice but to nod in agreement with my request.

    In fact, Fulgor¡¯s leaves were not that necessary, although they were valuable enough to be used to make high-quality or better restorative potions. It was just an act of trivial revenge.

    It was a pretty serious thing for a Fabian expedition. He should have been lucky to get 20% of the profits.

    Just then, Axion, who was originally in charge of the ck Knights¡¯ by-products, hovered around me and gave me some advice.

    ¡°We need roots, too.¡±

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s take some roots. The roots are 80%. Instead, I¡¯ll only take 60 percent of the branches.¡±

    I said generously, but branches didn¡¯t help much. Perhaps that was why Deal smiled through clenched teeth.

    And I was done sorting through the by-product list. The long hours of pushing and shoving had been a challenge. I chuckled and said.

    ¡°Now then, we will report to the Imperial Pce on our end.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, then I look forward to your kind cooperation.¡±

    Deca bent at the waist and bowed to the end. In this dungeon, the Fabian Expedition¡¯s evaluation was honestly not enough to receive the lowest rating.

    It was not good for the emperor to know the details of all this. So I was hoping that we could cover things up properly.

    Actually, this was something Fabian would have to do.

    Perhaps it was pride in asking him to do it, but Fabian waspletely detached, pretending that it had nothing to do with him.

    Come to think of it, he was always like this in the first round.

    Fabian was generous and bold, but Deca was always there to take care of him. It was Deca who took care of all the little things that needed to be cleaned up or blushed over.

    Since Deca was in charge of managing the expedition¡¯s funds, I, who was less fortunate, often had to ask Deca for help.

    <I¡¯m sorry, Deca. When I entered the dungeonst time, I used all my money to fit my gear¡­ Can you pay the settlement of this dungeon in advance?>

    <It¡¯s hard to do this every time, Jun.>

    <I didn¡¯t mean to do this either. But I had no choice but to match the lowest stat.>

    <So why, if you¡¯re going into a dungeon you can¡¯t afford. How about dispatching to other expeditions while resting? Don¡¯t try to make the payment in advance, try your best.>

    <¡­>

    Often, if an expedition was short on people, they would offer a suitable gratuity and borrow people from other expeditions. It wasn¡¯t bad, though, as the expedition members who went on dispatch would get money and a small amount of experience¡­

    There was no expedition anywhere that wanted a supportive wizard. Instead, they would refuse even if I offered them my money. In fact, that had happened many times.

    Even though he was clearly aware of my situation, Deca dared to talk about dispatch¡­

 Chapter 119

    But that¡¯s just it.

    Now that I think about it, Deca should have been feeling a great deal of stress about putting together an expeditionary team with barely enough money.

    So I¡¯m going to stop picking now.

    If Fabian ate the candy anyway, he would have a hard time with him as well.

    I had done my best to save April from her scheduled suffering.

    But, aside from what I didn¡¯t want to do, Deca wasn¡¯t the kind of person I could do that.

    Deca was suspicious and blind to Fabian.

    There was no one else who gave affection like April. He was not an easy person to win over in many ways.

    Anyway, all that remained was to return to the Imperial Pce. It was really fortunate that the debriefing ended while we were still in the dungeon.

    The Fabian Expedition also had to go to the Imperial Pce with us even if there was nothing to report to the emperor.

    The Fabian expedition was on the way to go together, so they wanted to have a small conversation with each other.

    It was a pretty good deal no matter where you went to attack a dungeon with the ck Knights, not to mention friendship with the ck Knights.

    But it¡¯s not like the ck Knights met one or two expedition members who were sticky like that.

    No one from the ck Knights approached the Fabian Expedition in a friendly manner. From the beginning, there was a tant attempt to block their approach.

    In the end, the Fabian expedition was unenthusiastic and secured their lines piece by piece.

    At that moment, April leaned over Jeanne¡¯s shoulder and managed to whisper to her. She took Jeanne with her and approached the direction where the ck Knights were.

    It was me, to be exact.

    Jeanne looked up at April, a look of tears on her face, but April averted her gaze.

    April slightly pushed Jeanne¡¯s back and sent her forward with an awkward smile at me.

    ¡°Um, can you take care of Jeanne at the ck Knights?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Jeanne?¡±

    I asked back awkwardly.

    I wanted to ask what exactly she was doing and why Jeanne was the only one, but I held back and pressed on for the sake of the ears around me.

    Fabian and other Fabian expedition members looked dumbfounded by April¡¯s sudden bombshell remarks. It didn¡¯t seem easy to understand what they heard.

    ¡°She showed an unreliable appearance in this dungeon, but she¡¯s the best level wizard in our expedition.¡±

    ¡°I know that Jeanne¡¯s talents are outstanding. This time the dungeon just didn¡¯t fit her propensity¡­¡±

    ¡°Thank you for looking at it like that.¡±

    April giggled. It was a smile that seemed to be happier than anypliment she had received herself.

    ¡°The gate opened early and we were there to pick her up because she was a child who had lost her parents and her home, but¡­ We are a small expedition and it is somewhat difficult to take care of young expedition members. That¡¯s why we went ahead with an impossible schedule like this dungeon¡­¡±

    It was a statement that could have been med on the Fabian Expedition.

    As April¡¯s words grew longer, Jeanne¡¯s face turned white.

    Jeanne hurriedly tugged on April¡¯s clothes, looking at Fabian¡¯s expedition, but April continued, staring at only me.

    ¡°But thest time I saw the wind wizard, the ck Knights didn¡¯t seem to overwork the young wizard no matter how talented he was.¡±

    I think that could be misunderstood¡­

    As soon as April¡¯s words fell, August and the rest of the ck Knights secretly looked at me. It stung.

    Although I educated Sevi a little severely¡­ No, no matter how much I did, I didn¡¯t abuse him like that.

    The moment I coughed in a small way, Fabian, who came to his senseste afterward, shouted and approached April.

    ¡°What are you talking about, April!¡±

    Fabian grabbed April¡¯s forearm roughly and turned her around. His face was full of red, perhaps because he was angry to the tip of his head.

    He roared at April.

    ¡°Why do you say you¡¯ll send away an expedition member however you want? You should have discussed it with me and Deca!¡±

    ¡°¡­Would you have agreed if we had discussed it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Fabian was speechless at first.

    His agitation, however, did notst long. Fabian soon spoke quietly, lowering his voice to soothe April.

    ¡°What makes you trust them when we just shared a dungeon with them? Jeanne is a member of our expedition. Even if she goes to the ck Knights, she¡¯s just a stone that rolled over.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think Jeanne will be treated properly by the ck Knights? Rather, they¡¯ll roll her more roughly over there.¡±

    ¡°I understand the bewilderment of the Fabian expedition leader, but that doesn¡¯t mean you should evaluate us like that.¡±

    Axion smirked and interrupted him.

    Just when I wanted him to interrupt, he came up with a timely remark. It was at times like this that I really thought that Axion could read my mind.

    ¡°The ck Knights roll in and do not judge people by their own merits, but¡­ The Vice Commander said she is an outstanding wizard, so we will naturally treat her as we would a superior wizard.¡±

    Began also stepped up.

    Fabian¡¯s face twisted as the ck Knights interrupted.

    All the while, April¡¯s expression was uniform.

    It was as if she had anticipated all this chaos and Fabian¡¯s opposition.

    Fabian struggled to hold onto reason and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°It¡¯s within our expedition, so don¡¯t interfere.¡±

    ¡°If the expedition leader Fabian hadn¡¯t mentioned the ck Knights, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of interfering.¡±

    Axion replied, wrinkling his brow.

    At first, he thought it was ridiculous, but Fabian¡¯s hostility had been more than he had imagined, and he had been a little confused and annoyed.

    ¡®Well, even if Axion has met a lot of people who feel inferior to him, it would be the first time he has expressed it this openly.¡¯

    For the current Fabian, dealing with Began would be the limit¡­

    Fabian, unfortunately, fluttered like a fish that came out of the water every time Axion said something.

    ¡°Is it my fault? Aha. I guess the ck Knights usually siphon off other expedition talents like this and put out their flippers.¡±

    ¡°Fabian¡¯s expedition leader was whispering to me well in the dungeon, but I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s in a position to shout that loudly.¡±

    Trag, who had been taking a step back so far, sarcastically interrupted him.

    Axion and the others would not have known, but Trag seemed to be poked and prodded as if he had done his bit. Fabian¡¯s face scrunched up.

    He dug his own grave. As I watched this ridiculous confrontation, I couldn¡¯t help but mutter.

    ¡°Anyway¡­ He doesn¡¯t know who he¡¯s ming for his inability to manage the expedition.¡±

    Everyone was sensitive for a while because we had just confronted demons. Everyone there heard me muttering.

    ¡°Oh, mistake. Stop thinking about it.¡±

    I shrugged my shoulders naturally.

    Fabian¡¯s anger soared like a me. He fired up his boiling anger at me.

    ¡°Jun Karentia! This is all because you made it up!¡±

    Fabian¡¯s left hand headed to my neck.

    It looks like he¡¯s trying to catch me? I had a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu from when we met again at the Imperial Pce.

    We were almost the same level, but Fabian was a swordsman and I was a wizard with low physical stats. I knew I would get caught, but there was no way to avoid it.

    Before Fabian¡¯s sharp fingertips snatched my neck, his hand was held in the air. It was Meyer.

    ¡°That¡¯s the second time.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°That you reached out to Jun¡¯s neck.¡±

    Meyer was calm as he stared at Fabian.

    His expression was nonchnt, but as I faced him right in front of me, I could see that his eyes held a heat so hot that it could melt gold.

    And Fabian would also have felt the pressure and threat. He clenched his teeth and tried to pull his arm out of Meyer¡¯s grasp, but there was no chance.

    And so, lest Fabian should squirm in vain, Meyer¡¯s great hand grasped it in its entirety.

    Lightly, as if there were nothing to take in his hands.

    Crush, clench.

    ¡°K-keuaaaak!¡±

    Fabian tried to endure it, but the pain of bone crumbling and muscle bursting was not a tolerable kind.

    Fabian¡¯s chills were broken and his body sank to the floor. However, because of his arm held by Meyer, his body stopped in the air.

    All Fabian expedition members shouted, pulling out their weapons and saying, ¡°That kind of guy who jumps on senseless opponents without fear is also an expedition leader.¡±

    ¡°Meaningless threats and violence between expeditionary units are prohibited by discipline, Grand Duke Knox!¡±

    They shouted boldly, but their spirit went that far. They clenched their teeth and aimed the end of their weapons at Meyer, but could not dare to attack.

    Meyer burst intoughter quietly. Their desperation must have felt like a charge of ants to him.

    ¡°Meaningless? I¡¯m punishing those who have meaninglessly threatened my Vice Commander.¡±

    ¡°¡­Please, generosity.¡±

    Deca struggled to say in a cold sweat. It seemed difficult to endure Meyer¡¯s momentum.

    I have a lot of trouble cleaning up after Fabian¡¯s uncharacteristic deviations, which he usually pretends to be virtuous.

    Realizing that I was a step behind, I gave a small smile and a simple thank you to Meyer.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m still not used to this kind of rudeness. I was a little carried away.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the ones who are disrespectful that are the problem.¡±

    Thanks to Meyer, I didn¡¯t get a hair out of ce. A guard dog would have been less faithful than Meyer Knox.

 Chapter 120: Death in April

    But this was enough. I dissuaded Meyer.

    ¡°Stop it now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re soft-hearted after all.¡±

    Meyer clicked his tongue low.

    However, he opened his hand more gently than I thought. Fabian¡¯s hand, twisted by Meyer¡¯s hand, fell to the floor and his body also copsed.

    ¡°Ugh, heuaaak¡­¡±

    Fabian rolled around the floor and grabbed his left arm. The twisted hand was bizarre.

    If strong pressure was applied, his hand would be gone. Fortunately, or unfortunately, Fabian¡¯s hand was still attached.

    I stared at Meyer¡¯s hands.

    ¡®I was caught in those hands¡­¡¯

    I drooled over without realizing it.

    I could definitely see why August hated it so much when I awakened Meyer¡¯s mana. It was a force far beyond what I thought.

    Fabian grabbed his arm and found April.

    ¡°Keuk¡­ April!¡±

    ¡°April, please treat Fabian!¡±

    Deca and the other expeditionaries all looked at April with earnest eyes.

    With a low sigh, April approached Fabian and treated his left arm.

    The healing magic of this world could also be used on an arm that was cut off. The muscles of the torn arm were at least repaired nicely.

    Even if his hand had been attached properly, the phantom limb pain would still remain and would torment Fabian for years toe. Fabian was ambidextrous, but the minute he gripped his sword with his right hand, he would struggle for a while.

    It was also questionable whether a dungeon attack would be possible.

    I stared at Fabian.

    He used to be such an imposing man, shining brighter than the sun in the sky.

    I felt a mixture of joy and disturbance in my heart. Catching my breath, I spoke to Meyer.

    ¡°Please excuse me while I have a word with Expedition Commander Fabian.¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡°Since there are the eyes of others anyway and the Commander is here, he won¡¯t be able to do anything nonsense. And the pain in his arm will remain.¡±

    Even if I didn¡¯t hide much about the existence of the first round, I didn¡¯t have to go around tantly telling everyone about it.

    Realizing that I was going to talk about the first round, Meyer nodded as if he couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait that long.¡±

    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s not much to talk about.¡±

    After asking Meyer for permission, I was bitten around. Meyer finally shot Fabian with a disapproving look and left.

    At the same time, he ordered Trag to point his bow at Fabian, as if he was anxious.

    I was left alone with Fabian, who was breathing heavily. Fabian staggered to his feet, his eyes filled with venom.

    Maybe it was because I was always looking at Meyer. Fabian¡¯s shoulders were much lower and more diminutive than I remembered.

    I looked through him with a dry look and sarcasm.

    ¡°I¡¯m d your arm is attached, Fabian. It was more painful than that when I lost my arm instead of you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You!¡±

    Fabian shouted. Half of his voice was empty, mixed with the wind, probably because of the pain.

    ¡°How does it feel to be stabbed in the back of the head?¡±

    ¡°¡­How did you seduce April? Ha, I was really impressed this time. It¡¯s amazing. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re doing such a harsh thing to make me judge your value again¡­¡±

    ¡°What bullshit are you spouting?¡±

    I gave a smallugh at how ridiculous he sounded in this situation. I wasn¡¯t even angry right now because I couldn¡¯t grasp him like this.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of the value you¡¯ve judged? You are not the strongest expedition leader as before. You need to know the theme.¡±

    Fabian shook his fist at my contemptuous gaze. It seemed that he had never thought the game would change like this.

    Fabian shouted as if he was wrongly used.

    ¡°Did you have a grudge because I didn¡¯t pick you up? That¡¯s why you used April to cause internal strife in our expedition?¡±

    ¡°You were trying to provoke internal strife in the ck Knights, and I can¡¯t? How can you be so selfish?¡±

    I asked back, smiling with my eyes bent.

    I hadn¡¯t originally intended to go this far, either. April, quite frankly, I was the one who actively invited her, but Fabian was the one who brought the whole Trag thing on himself.

    ¡°You¡¯re really foolish, too. You¡¯ve taken Trag in the first round, and there¡¯s no way I brought Trag to the dungeon without any countermeasures, knowing that I¡¯ll encounter you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Ha!¡±

    I only brought him here because I thought he might be interested, but did he really want to use Trag?

    I don¡¯t know if I should say it was as I expected, or if I should say that I¡¯m surprised because it was too much as I expected¡­

    ¡°And April¡­ Why are you asking me this when you¡¯re so irritatingly cruel to Jeanne? You know how much April cares for Jeanne.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Fabian bit his lip. As much as what he had done to Jeanne, there would have been no point in turning back on himself.

    ¡°Jeanne is a waste to you.¡±

    ¡°What qualifications do you have!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m overflowing with qualifications.¡±

    Iughed out loud. I couldn¡¯t stopughing. I¡¯ve neverughed so happily. I felt my voice was unfamiliar. Suddenly, I saw the people near me wince as Iughed.

    Iughed even more at the sight of people sitting in the middle of the path, wondering if they should approach me.

    Fabian looked at me nkly, as if I were a madman. His thoughts must have been of a small-minded and gentlepanion.

    It was only natural that he should be perplexed by this sudden frenzy of mine since I had responded only rationally and without raising my voice after we met again.

    Afterughing for a while, I wiped away my tears.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s just Jeanne? The crown that would have been ced on your head, the honor that should have been circled on your back, the power that you would hold in your hands¡­¡±

    I mentioned everything I thought Fabian might have in the first round.

    They would disappear from Fabian¡¯s life, leaving only virtual images like a mirage. That¡¯s how I was going to make it.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take all that was yours. Just watch me.¡±

    ¡°Jun Karentia!¡±

    After finishing my sentence like that, I turned coldly.

    A scream that sounded like Fabian¡¯s rang out behind me.

    Up until now, no matter how much I hated him, he¡¯s heard it in his ears, but now he seemed to sense the reality and urgency of the situation.

    Without regard for Fabian, I headed for where April was.

    April, who was sitting in the middle between the ck Knights and Fabian¡¯s expedition, faced me with a stiff face here and there.

    I smiled softly and pushed my hand out to reassure her.

    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll take Jeanne. I won¡¯t let anything dangerous happen. I swear on St. Marianne.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    It was only then that April breathed a sigh of relief and held my hand.

    At the end of the first round, I never thought that she and I, who once worked together to make Fabian a warrior as his colleague, would be like this.

    This was the beginning of Fabian¡¯s ruin.

    <strong>CHAPTER 14. Death in April</strong>

    We left the Fabian Expedition behind and headed for the capital.

    It was only when we came to the dungeon that we had to enter together, so we aligned ourselves, but there was no need to do so when we left.

    ¡®The atmosphere is also a mess.¡¯

    Before I left, I met April onest time.

    For April, it was not a situation to meet me openly.

    April¡¯s face was full of fatigue, perhaps because it was hard to sneak out. The Fabian expedition seemed to be very wary.

    I said with concern.

    ¡°April, I want you toe to the ck Knights, too. If you¡¯re that talented, the ck Knights will wee you.¡±

    I didn¡¯t just say it, I meant it. She was talented enough to be chosen as the main healer for the main party.

    However, April gave a small shake of her head.

    ¡°Thank you for the offer, but I¡¯m also Fabian¡¯s best friend. We¡¯ve been running around together since childhood, and we¡¯ve been together the moment we made an expedition¡­ I can¡¯t abandon Fabian and go to another expedition.¡±

    ¡°Will Fabian understand how you feel? For Fabian, you¡¯re just a random traitor.¡±

    I¡¯m sure Fabian would be angry at her for being so reluctant to join the expedition.

    ¡°Fabian won¡¯t know.¡±

    April mumbled absentmindedly to herself where the Fabian expedition was.

    Her face was full of regret as she stared at the sight of Fabian¡¯s red hair swaying in the sunlight.

    ¡°What I heard from you will continue to be a secret.¡±

    ¡°You can reveal it to Fabian. That I told you about the first round.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just the first and second rounds¡­ It was something I shouldn¡¯t have known in the first ce. If I needed to know, I would have returned with memories with you and Fabian. There must be a reason why St. Marianne didn¡¯t leave me a memory.¡±

    April said firmly. Perhaps it was because she was mentally tired of unexpected truths. She showed a more defensive attitude than at first.

    But that didn¡¯t mean I could just send her to the Fabian expedition like this. I repeatedly persuaded April.

    ¡°Fabian now is not the person you know. He¡¯spletely different. Fabian might kill you at this rate.¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s my business, too.¡±

    I was at a loss for a moment to persuade April¡¯s small words.

    ¡°I have a promise to Fabian. Even if I can no longer be with Fabian¡¯s expedition¡­ I can¡¯t work for another expedition thatpetes with him. My only expedition leader is Fabian.¡±

    After saying that, April returned to the ce where Fabian¡¯s Expedition was.

    It¡¯s something April doesn¡¯t remember, but I got help during the first round¡­ It was ufortable to keep her on the sinking ship, but April was stubborn and I couldn¡¯t help it.

    Behind April, my old self ovepped. Me in the first round, who was blind and knew nothing but to follow the one path given to me.

    Suddenly anxious at that moment, I held April¡¯s arm trying to move away in a hurry.

    My reflection in April¡¯s embarrassed eyes was somewhat desperate. I was in a hurry to say it.

    ¡°April, maybe¡­¡±

 Chapter 121

    ***

    Suddenly alone among strangers, Jeanne seemed depressed.

    As if she missed April, she kept lowering her head and only moved her hands.

    Knowing how Jeanne felt, I continued to care for her. Ginia, who had been worried about Jeanne before we went to the dungeon, also paid attention to Jeanne.

    But both of us were too insensitive to treat a child.

    We didn¡¯t know what to say to her, and we couldn¡¯t open our mouths.

    Jeanne and I had known each other in the first round, but we were not that close.

    So I didn¡¯t know the slightest bit about what Jeanne might find interesting, which would be a topic for conversation.

    ¡®But bringing up April would be setting fire to straws¡­¡¯

    As Ginia and I were looking at Jeanne, Began approached Jeanne without hesitation.

    ¡°Jeanne, do you like dried fruits?¡±

    Then he held out a small package of dried fruits.

    It was a neat white linen pocket with a sky blue ribbon tied around it.

    I wondered where in the forest he had suddenly gotten such a pocket, and if he had tied the ribbon himself¡­ he had good talent.

    However, such an attempt by Began was useless. Jeanne bowed her head and did not answer anything.

    Even though it would be awkward to y drums and janggu alone, Began continued to speak skillfully by himself with the momentum of spinning his head.

    ¡°The good thing about the ck Knights is that they cook rice well. And dried fruits, you never know how thick and sweet they are.¡±

    Began took out the dried fruit by loosening the ribbon. Then he asked Jeanne, sticking it out.

    ¡°Do you want to try one?¡±

    Just looking at the dried fruit, which was covered with a snowy powder of sugar that seeped out of the pulp, made me salivate.

    She had to ept the fine stuff as it was thrust at her nose.

    Eventually, Jeanne picked up the dried fruit and took a small bite out of the end.

    Her eyes, which had previously sunk into mncholy, went wide for a moment.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good?¡±

    Began smiled and gave Jeanne the whole pocket.

    Jeanne raised her head puzzled, but Began, who achieved his goal, moved away from her.

    It was a proper hit and fall. I sneaked up on Began and gave him pure admiration.

    ¡°That was amazing.¡±

    ¡°The best way to get close by nature is through what you eat.¡±

    Breaking down vignce with food was really one-dimensional, but it was definitely an effective way.

    In fact, the first day I came to the ck Knights, I received the menu and was very satisfied.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s 13 years old, but she¡¯s that small¡­ we need to feed her well.¡±

    ¡°I agree. Come to think of it, the leader has closed dungeons since he was 13 years old¡­ I think the leader has managed to grow up well.¡±

    I nced at Meyer driving a horse from the lead.

    Even just a big Meyer wearing armor and riding a huge ck horse, he was almost as big as a huge demon.

    If Meyer had been shorter, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have been as intimidating as he was now. I nodded my head fortunately.

    ¡°The Commander is an exception. He is an example of bloodline and lineage winning over nutritional intake.¡±

    Began jumped up. I certainly didn¡¯t consider Meyer to be in the ¡°summit¡± category either.

    I asked, ncing toward Jeanne.

    ¡°By the way, when did you pack those dried fruit bags? It wasn¡¯t an existing supply bag.¡±

    ¡°I normally like things like this.¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t have thisst time when we did the dungeon bang.¡±

    ¡°I took it with me. Just disappeared as soon as I got around the dungeon bang.¡±

    Beganined, saying, ¡°The Vice Commander rolls people too hard.¡±

    At the same time, his eyes were nailed to Jeanne, who began to eat dried fruits little by little. A look of nostalgia crossed Began¡¯s face.

    ¡®Does he think of his child?¡¯

    But I only had a rough idea of Began¡¯s past. As I couldn¡¯t ask openly, I quietly shut up.

    Looking at that, I could understand that Jeanne was depressed all day after falling from April.

    Among the expedition members, the proportion of those who were left alone after losing their families was quite high.

    Just as Began tried to project his child onto Jeanne, whom he had just met, Jeanne probably thought of April as her only family, as her own sister.

    April also thought of Jeanne as her own little sister, which is probably why she sent her to the ck Knights in this way, to try to avoid a future where Jeanne might die.

    It was only natural that the pain of separation would be great since they were more than just expeditionpanions, they were almost family.

    Even after that, Began constantly talked to Jeanne. I was amazed by his tenacity and perseverance.

    ¡°There¡¯s a boy your age in our expedition, Sevi.¡±

    ¡°¡­I know.¡±

    The door opens when you knock, and after Began talked to her several times, Jeanne began to tremble and answer.

    ¡°Do you know? Have you met him already? When?¡±

    Jeanne nodded her head small when Began asked back in surprise.

    The two of them then continued their conversation, albeit in a slightly different manner.

    The specific gravity of Began¡¯s remarks was such that Jeanne could only say a few words, but it was clearly a noteworthy achievement.

    Come to think of it, even when Sevi was mumbling cheekily, he answered shrewdly. Should I say it was patience? He was really good with kids.

    Began murmured as if he were happy.

    ¡°So Jeanne will be joining the special forces after all?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about doing that.¡±

    I drove my horse toward him and answered. I couldn¡¯t leave her to another unit as I was asked by April.

    Began made a fuss.

    ¡°Wow, Jeanne, you¡¯re lucky. The special forces have a lot of support. The Vice Commander is the captain of the unit and is very frugal and delicate, so she supports the members a lot.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. It sounds like the captain of the Red Wolf unit doesn¡¯t.¡±

    Axion suddenly intervened. Began asked back as if he was absurd.

    ¡°Then, is the captain frugal and delicate? He¡¯s only crazy about magic and is likely to drive his troops to the limbs.¡±

    ¡°I believe in the abilities of the troops.¡±

    ¡°If the Vice Commander rolls people hard, the unit captain rolls people rough. There¡¯s a subtle difference.¡±

    Jeanne smiled softly at the appearance of Began and Axion grumbling. I was relieved because she seemed to adapt well to Began.

    Just because Jeanne had suddenly decided to join the ck Knights from a expeditionary force of the middle and lower regions, there had to be some people in the ck Knights who were not mature enough.

    Still, it was good to know that all of them who came to the dungeon this time werepetent and had enoughmon sense not to think badly of a child for something like this.

    ¡°But Jeanne. I¡¯m curious about something.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°With ice magic, how much temperature can you drop to? In the case of me magic, the magic is triggered by selecting the ignition point within the range of mana¡­ Is ice magic the same? Can you freeze not only moisture in the air but also other things?¡±

    I¡¯ll take back what I just said aboutmon sense people.

    If you put magic in front of him, I forgot for a moment that he could not see age, situation, or back.

    Jeanne, embarrassed by Axion¡¯s sudden conversation without a clue, showed reluctance.

    However, Axion kept asking Jeanne whether she was shy or not.

    ¡°Among the magic used in the dungeon, there is a magic called absolute zero. Is that magic consumed as much as the temperature lowered?¡±

    ¡°Uh, that¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you ever frozen a me wizard¡¯s ignition body?¡±

    Even before Jeanne could answer, no question mark killer went out first.

    Everyone there sighed. I shook my head and stopped Axion.

    ¡°Be in moderation, Axion¡­.¡±

    ***

    It didn¡¯t take long to get back to the imperial pce. As soon as we entered the capital, people cheered.

    As it was a dungeon held in a forest near the capital, everyone seemed nervous and anxious.

    Upon arriving at the imperial pce, Meyer and I immediately visited the emperor.

    ¡°¡­ So wepletely wiped it out.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ as expected of the ck Knights. I¡¯ve always had faith in you, but you¡¯ve always shown more than trust.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡±

    Meyer nodded his head curtly.

    Even though his mouth was overlyplimentary, his face was nonchnt, and his true feelings came to light.

    ¡°By the way¡­. I didn¡¯t know the expedition I chose would hold you back. I believed that the expedition leader came out boldly, but¡­ If you hadn¡¯t gone, something big would have happened.¡±

    The emperormented.

    Not that Meyer had said or done anything bad about Fabian to him.

    He was just reporting the facts.

    What Fabian hadmitted was really trivial to say, just an objective phenomenon with no personal feeling.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t to that extent in the first round¡­ Rather, I think in the first round he was calmer and smarter. What made Fabian so foolish?¡¯

    I clicked my tongue low.

    They say that when people be self-conscious, they don¡¯t look at their surroundings, and that¡¯s exactly what happened.

    It was such a bad yoke that he just kept burying himself in the fact that he was the chosen hero and had no choice but to win and fall into the quagmire¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ve been holding onto you for too long. Go and rest.¡±

    After such public work, Meyer and I returned to the amodation where other expeditions were waiting.

    The conclusion was that the training menu went well as I asked Robur.

    As soon as I was satisfied with the children¡¯s whining, I heard an unexpected story.

    ¡°What? Julieta¡¯s brother came to the training ground?¡±

 Chapter 122

    The training grounds were only open to expedition members and the Imperial Knights, but I couldn¡¯t figure out how a nobleman, Julieta¡¯s brother without a title, could have gotten in.

    I remembered my parents who tried to get close to me through the ck Knights. The truth is, they have good guts, too. I clicked my tongue.

    ¡°For a while, your parents went in and out, and now your brother is here to bother you?¡±

    I looked at Julietta with a pitiful gaze. But the expressions on the faces of Julieta, Nova, and Sevi were strange.

    ¡°Yes, but he went by quickly. He¡¯ll probably nevere back.¡±

    ¡°Why did hee here then?¡±

    At my expression of iprehension, the trio looked at each other. It was a look that pushed them to see who would speak first.

    In the end, it was Julieta, the party who carried the gun. Julieta crept around and said.

    ¡°My parents have beening to see metely¡­? So my brother may have thought he was left out.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­. I guess he had something against me.¡±

    In short, it was crooked.

    I thought he was trying to be seen well by Julieta or connect with him, but the reality was beyond imagination.

    I couldn¡¯t believe it was the one visiting his sister, not the parents that caused the dissatisfaction. This was sickening, even for ate adolescent.

    Sevi, who was listening to the conversation, got an itch in his mouth and eventually couldn¡¯t resist interrupting.

    ¡°As soon as he came to the training ground, he screamed and looked for Julieta. It¡¯s a good thing there weren¡¯t many people at the training grounds.¡±

    ¡°So? What happened?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? When the person entered the training ground, Julieta was simply breaking logs as a warm-up exercise. Of course, with bare hands.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    I sighed lowly. I could see the situation in my mind. I rushed Sevi.

    ¡°After that?¡±

    ¡°Well, he took his tail and turned straight back. How could he raise his voice when he saw that? He was also a non-expedition member.¡±

    So that¡¯s what happened. When I saw the power of the flying ck Knight, Julieta myself, I sometimes got goosebumps.

    It seems that he came here thinking that he had enough muscle strength to have an ident before Julieta went to the monastery, but he must have broken out in a cold sweat when he encountered such a scene.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay because everything¡¯s fine. He won¡¯t show up for a while.¡±

    I was relieved little by little. I hated annoying things.

    ¡°He probably won¡¯t appear in the future. He sent a letter to Julieta.¡±

    ¡°What letter?¡±

    ¡°He felt sorry. I lost my mind for a moment¡­ Please forgive me. I¡¯ve been working hard to be the son my parents expected me to be, but suddenly I felt like I was being pushed away, and I think I went crazy for a while¡­ Now I¡¯ve regained consciousness. From now on, I¡¯m going to find my own life, not the one my parents want. The day I left you, I left home immediately and started looking for a job¡­ If I get a job safelyter, I¡¯ll say hello briefly, something like that.¡±

    Sevi went long and hard over the contents of the letter to Julieta. He seemed to remember the letter in a roundabout way.

    ¡°He changed his position so fast.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather have that¡­¡±

    Julieta sighed and added.

    ¡°I¡¯m weak-minded, so I think I¡¯d have been bothered for a long time if my brother had gone off on some strange tangent. Gambling, hanging out with the wrong crowd, and causing idents¡­¡±

    Knowing herself well, Julieta shook her head as she counted on her fingers the stirrups her brother would pull. Just the thought of it seemed to be exhausting.

    Perhaps he didn¡¯t even dare to rebel or twist at the sight of Julietta¡¯s power.

    Maybe he didn¡¯t dare defy his sister¡¯s moods because he might end up in her hands if he made a mistake¡­ It was a story with a lot of possibilities.

    I couldn¡¯t have the slightest idea what her brother was going through, but as if it was just a blessing, I looked at Julieta with a sufficient smile andplimented her on a job well done.

    I looked aroundte and asked.

    ¡°Come to think of it, a new friend came into our special unit. Have you met her?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Jeanne? Began and Ginia showed her around earlier.¡±

    ¡°She looked pretty tired, so we put her to bed for now¡­ Should we wake her up?¡±

    Julieta asked, secretly looking around. I didn¡¯t see Jeanne anyway, so I roughly guessed that the situation would be like that. I shook my head.

    ¡°No. You did a good job. Jeanne is younger than Sebi, so you have to take good care of her. Got it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Being seniors, the trio nodded enthusiastically.

    Their enthusiasm was cocky, so I added a word of concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say weird things.¡±

    ¡°Weird things?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t scare her for no reason. Like saying things such as that you didn¡¯t leave the dungeon for six months.¡±

    ¡°Ehh, but it¡¯s the truth.¡±

    ¡°Sevi, you¡¯re bing more like Axion?¡±

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    Scary to hear of Axion, Sevi shuddered. Nova and Julieta pointed and giggled at the sight.

    As I was bickering with the trio, I felt like I had returned home for some reason.

    A sense of belonging that I could not feel in the Fabian expedition.

    I stroked Sevi¡¯s hair and immediately opened my arms to hug the trio at once.

    The children, who were much better than me in terms of strength and muscle power, easily followed me and made sleepy noises in my arms. Iughed out loud at the peace that this moment gave me.

    The Fabian Expedition returned to the capital one stepter than the ck Knights. The excitement that had greeted the ck Knights had already cooled down.

    The pain in Fabian¡¯s right arm kept reminding him of the humiliation he had suffered. Fabian gritted his teeth.

    Thus, Fabian¡¯s expedition stepped between the indifference of the crowd and entered the Imperial Pce.

    Among the expeditions that were still in the imperial pce, one who recognized Fabian spoke without noticing.

    ¡°Yo, Fabian expedition. How do you feel about breaking the dungeon with the ck Knights? Did you see the wizard¡¯s skills?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Fabian passed by them silently. The mere mention of the ck Knights raised his fever.

    The ignored expedition sarcastically looked at Fabian.

    ¡°Look at this, you¡¯re an expedition in the lower and middle ranks yet you¡¯re acting all cocky because you¡¯ve broken a dungeon with the ck Knights once,¡±

    It was not a small voice, so it caught his ear. The rest of the expedition followed him with restless faces as Fabian gritted his teeth and stepped forward.

    The rest of the expedition, who had been waiting at the Imperial Pce when they heard the news of Fabian¡¯s arrival, weed them with bright smiles.

    ¡°Fabian, did you level up a lot? How did you experience breaking a dungeon with the ck Knights?¡±

    The same words he heard earlier in the hallway.

    Deca gave the expedition members a look that told them to be quiet. Realizing that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, they all fell silent.

    At that time, someone who noticed something asked confusingly.

    ¡°¡­ Huh, Jeanne?¡±

    All the eyes of the expedition members who had been to the dungeon turned to Fabian.

    Fabian felt their sharp stares as if it were an usation against him.

    He couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut forever. Fabian smiled with all the pretense he could raise.

    ¡°She moved to the ck Knights.¡±

    ¡°Wow, really? How? Is that possible?¡±

    Fearing Fabian¡¯s words that fell, the expedition members made a big fuss. They all seemed to be in disbelief.

    ¡°Well, Jeanne¡¯s talent is outstanding, so it¡¯s worth aiming for in the ck Knights. There¡¯s no ice wizard with a title there either.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s raised her level in our expedition so far. Aren¡¯t the ck Knights eating too raw?¡±

    ¡°I know. They have enough manpower, so do they have to bring a mage from a small and medium-sized expedition like us?¡±

    ¡°Jeanne is Jeanne, too. No matter how young she is, she¡¯s going to go right now just because the ck Knights offered her a proposal? She¡¯s not loyal.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s young. She can¡¯t see things far away.¡±

    Those who had been to the dungeon in a whirlwind of noise and maintained only silence. April¡¯s expression, in particr, was frosty and very horrified.

    April said in the middle of everyone¡¯smotion.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything, Fabian?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You have to tell them that I sent Jeanne to the ck Knights at will and that Jeanne didn¡¯t go because she wanted to go. Jeanne is the only one being criticized.¡±

    ¡°¡­ April?¡±

    ¡°Your error in judgment put Jeanne in danger, so I sent her to the ck Knights where she would be safe. Why are you aiding and abetting the story to go back and forth as if Jeanne had gone on her own?¡±

    April¡¯s voice echoed low in themon room.

    The gazes of those who had remained in the pce and those who had gone to the dungeon were mixed with anxiety.

    Those who didn¡¯t know what was going on stared at Fabian in bewilderment.

    ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t be disappointed anymore¡­ You¡¯re the worst.¡±

    April said and kicked her way out of themon room.

    No one could easily open their mouths to the unexpected situation.

    In the cold, watery atmosphere where everyone was just looking at each other, Fabian tried to fix the situation with an awkward smile.

    ¡°There was a misunderstanding with April in the dungeon. I think she¡¯spletely mistaken.¡­. I¡¯ll try to persuade her.¡±

    Then he rushed after April.

    Deca also hurriedly followed the unusual momentum of his friends.

    Fabian called out to April from the other side of the corridor as she walked in a wide stride.

    ¡°April!¡±

 Chapter 123

    April¡¯s feet stopped at Fabian¡¯s shout. Then she turned aroundzily and faced Fabian.

    The expression on April¡¯s face as she turned and faced Fabian was so cold that it was hard to believe he had ever seen her like that.

    No. He had seen her face like that once¡­ At the end of the first round, when Jeanne died at the time of the Demon King battle.

    Of course, Fabian knew that April cared for Jeanne. But he didn¡¯t know she could act so irrationally because of that.

    It was frustrating to lose power to the ck Knights of all people.

    For April, Jeanne was irrevocable, but she was too emotional.

    Okay. He should take this opportunity to say something about it. Fabian thought and opened his mouth.

    ¡°What on earth are you¡­¡±

    ¡°Perfect timing. I also have something to say, Fabian.¡±

    But April came first. She calmly continued to talk.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it, but now I¡¯m determined.¡±

    ¡°What? What the hell is wrong with you? That you took the liberty of sending Jeanne to them, and that I deliberately stifled my anger because it was you. I¡¯ve given you plenty of consideration.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to put up with this because of me.¡±

    April responded coldly and heartlessly.

    Fabian tried to keep his anger in check and speak favorably, but April was not the least bit sensitive to Fabian¡¯s feelings.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave the expedition.¡±

    There was not the slightest hesitation as the guillotine fell.

    Deca, who caught up with Fabian and April, looked confused, unable to adjust to the sudden atmosphere.

    Deca looked at Fabian and April alternately, but the two red at each other in spite of Deca.

    Blue mes red in Fabian¡¯s eyes. Winding up tightly, Fabian shook his fists.

    But he pretended to be casual and listened unconcernedly.

    ¡°Why? Are you going to join the ck Knights too?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m going back to my hometown.¡±

    April¡¯s sarcastic expression answering Fabian¡¯s question was firm without a little backing down.

    At that moment Fabian felt an irreparable crack between her and himself. It wasn¡¯t something he could repair.

    It was an instinctive realization.

    At the same time, Fabian bent his eyes and smiled. It was a friendly and sweet smile.

    ¡°Sure. You¡¯ve decided that, so there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±

    ¡°Fabian!¡±

    Deca shouted in confusion. However, Fabian did not reverse. April also showed no signs of agonizing.

    ¡°It¡¯s too much to pack right now, so I¡¯ll leave this evening.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a shame that this happened, but there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. First, go to the dorm and rest.¡±

    Fabian pretended to be generous. April immediately turned around and headed for the amodations.

    Deca, who came to his senseste, shouted absurdly.

    ¡°Why are you both so natural? Am I the only one who¡¯s flustered by this situation?¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Deca.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, calm down! April is upset about what happened to Jeanne, so she¡¯s doing that. How can you react to that right away?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a situation that can be persuaded. I did something wrong. I¡­ was too mean to Jeanne.¡±

    Fabian drooped his shoulders. His sullen face was full of sad feelings.

    But Deca couldn¡¯t guess what Fabian was thinking at all. Unable to say anything more about Fabian¡¯s drooping appearance, he was tongue-tied by frustration.

    Confusion and resentment shook Deca, but he was the vice leader of the expedition.

    Such a position to make rational judgments as much as possible. Deca groaned and asked.

    ¡°What are you going to do with the healers in our expedition? The healers we have in our service are low level.¡±

    ¡°For the time being, we have no choice but to raise our healer levels in parallel with holy water¡­¡±

    ¡°Phew, seriously¡­¡±

    Deca shook his head. Everything was spilled water and returning seemed to be a long way off. Then, he had no choice but to do what he could now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the rest area first. I¡¯m sure all the expedition members were flustered. April will change her mind if she rests a little in her hometown.¡±

    ¡°¡­I hope so.¡±

    Deca grumbled that April was too much and headed to the rest area.

    Fabian¡¯s gaze, left alone in the hallway, reached the ce where April had disappeared.

    A cold face where you had no idea what he was thinking about teased the space.

    Deca, who had been moving ahead, turned suspiciously back at Fabian¡¯sck of pursuit.

    ¡°Fabian?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ming soon.¡±

    Soon Fabian turned his head toward Deca and smiled. Everything that had been lurking in his face until just now had disappeared.

    April packed up right away.

    April¡¯s equipment would have been quite a fortune to sell, but she gave it to her usual close priests and wizards.

    ¡°This? This¡­ Isn¡¯t it precious? April, you even saved for a while to get this¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any use for it anymore.¡±

    They, who were anxious and regretful about the fact that she was leaving the expedition, did not refuse April¡¯s distribution of equipment.

    ¡°I quit like this¡­ but you guys are the strength of the Fabian.¡±

    No matter how less affectionate she was, Fabian was still her best friend. She wanted to be of help in this way.

    April smiled bitterly. After all, she was too weak to know the truth.

    That night, as promised, April quietly packed her things.

    She wondered how long she had walked out of the Imperial Pce without anyone knowing when a familiar voice stopped her.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to say goodbye, April. Still, between us¡­ We can¡¯t just break up like this.¡±

    ¡°Fabian¡­¡±

    April¡¯s face, which had been standing so far, had eased.

    Fabian approached April with a light step.

    An old smile broke out from her best friend she hadn¡¯t been familiar with for a while.

    Come to think of it, they had been through everything together ever since they were born.

    This was the first goodbye that had been ced between them. When she thought about it, April¡¯s heart, which had been as sturdy as iron earlier, slowly began to crumble.

    At that moment, hot and sharp pain prated April¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    ¡°Since we won¡¯t see each other in the future.¡±

    Fabian whispered in a low voice as he held April in his arms.

    April was taken aback by surprise.

    Incredulous, April groped her abdomen. She could feel the coldness of the sword de that pierced her abdomen on her fingertips.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lie that you¡¯re going to your hometown, and you¡¯re nning to go to the ck Knights, right?¡±

    As if he had changed suddenly, there was even resentment in Fabian¡¯s gaze at her.

    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re thinking of following them. Right? Like Jun and Jeanne¡­ It¡¯s not the first time. Do you think I¡¯ll let them take you, too?¡±

    April scratched Fabian¡¯s arm, but there was no way she could ovee the mage¡¯s power.

    Fabian¡¯s arm, which had been twisted by Meyer, was not as strong as it used to be, but it was difficult for a priest to overpower it.

    Holding April tightly, Fabian pulled the sword from April¡¯s abdomen and twisted it again.

    Her eyes lit up with searing pain. This wasn¡¯t just a stabbing pain. It was clear that he used poison.

    April spat out reddish-ck blood and stared at Fabian with bloodied, torn eyes.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ F-Fabian!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this either, April.¡±

    Fabian mumbled falteringly. His red hair was hanging down and his face was bloodless.

    It was ridiculous to think of the Fabian of before, even for a moment.

    The man in front of her was a stranger to April.

    As she was stabbed to death, April struggled and managed to continue one letter at a time.

    ¡°Earlier¡­ The reason why you said you¡¯d just let me go is because¡­ Was it because of Deca?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s Deca, too¡­ It¡¯s not easy to kill in the imperial pce. It¡¯s easy to get caught.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­ How did this happen, Fabian..¡±

    The end of April¡¯s voice was teary with regret and pain.

    However, Fabian was just drunk on his own pity for killing his little friend with his own hands.

    ¡°I was always like this. You¡¯re the one who changed. So why do you want to abandon me and go to the ck Knights?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You won¡¯t be able to achieve anything like this.¡±

    Fabian remained calm despite April¡¯s curse-like sentence.

    ¡°That¡¯s just the thought of a normal person like you.¡±

    Rather, Fabian swept April¡¯s blood-stained cheeks as if he truly felt sorry for her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been chosen. I wanted you to enjoy the honor of the end together¡­ It¡¯s a pity that this happened.¡±

    April wanted to say something back. You are definitely not the one who was chosen¡­ However, the poison took the tip of her tongue and made it firm.

    April¡¯s body immediately went limp.

    Fabian caught April¡¯s pulse. Her spark of life was almost gone.

    Healing with holy power was not as easy as thinking.

    It took a lot of mental strength and concentration, and in this state, she would die just by being left alone.

    Fabian took April to a hole he had dug deep in the ground.

    As far as he was concerned, burning it would be the cleanest way to destroy the evidence, but he couldn¡¯t do that because it was night.

    ¡°If I do this, they won¡¯t be able to take you away¡­ Goodbye, April. Still, I¡¯ll put your name in an honorable positionter for our past friendship.¡±

    Fabian, who buried April in the ground and handled it, hurriedly returned to his amodation.

    Deca, who was reading with the moonlight as the light, weed Fabian.

    ¡°It¡¯ster than I thought. Did April see you off well?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I asked her toe back when she changed her mind.¡±

    ¡°Good. April is sensitive to Jeanne, but she may change her mindter.¡±

    Deca shook his head. At the same time, his gaze was out of the window.

    Fabian knew that Deca was secretly in love with April.

    But Deca had kept that fact hidden, and Fabian had only pretended not to know because he didn¡¯t think it would be a good idea for romantic feelings to interfere with the expedition.

    And now he had to hide it even more.

    As soon as Fabian, who had pledged to do so, tried to turn his foot to bed, Deca asked as if he was wondering.

    ¡°Have you changed your clothes, by the way? I can smell the faint scent of blood.¡±

 Chapter 124

    It was a heartbreaking question, but it was all within the upper range.

    It would have been rather strange if Deca, one of the most skilled archers in the expedition, hadn¡¯t noticed.

    Fabian answered tly.

    ¡°Oh. I got into a quarrel with another expedition on my way here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯rete?¡±

    Deca clicked his tongue low and closed the book. Then he looked at Fabian seriously and added with concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me stand up so much. You never know when, where, or how you¡¯ll meet, and it¡¯s never good to be pestered for no reason.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t do that from now on.¡±

    Fabian nodded gently.

    ¡°Yeah. You must be feeling uneasy and distracted¡­. Let¡¯s sleep now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Da, who was deceived by Fabian¡¯s natural acting,y in bed without knowing anything and slept.

    Fabian, who got to bed one stepter, looked out the window. The moonlight was exceptionally bright today. As if to reveal his sins.

    Fabian tried to cover himself with the nket as if he didn¡¯t know.

    It was not until his vision was covered with darkness that he could rx.

    I dug up the dirt and before too long April¡¯s face appeared,pletely white. Gritting my teeth, I rushed to brush away the dirt that had spilled on her face.

    I tried to pull April out of the hollow, but she was dug deeper than I thought and it was not easy to pull her out.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Meyer stepped up. For me, the hard work, like pulling out a tree by the root, was easier for him than pulling out a radish.

    Meyerid April on the ground. April still couldn¡¯te to her senses.

    I immediately looked at the status window to see what was going on. April¡¯s strength was still intact, but she was still unconscious.

    I asked August in concern.

    ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s okay? Why won¡¯t shee to her senses?¡±

    ¡°Body damage and mental damage are separate. She¡¯ll get herself together in a little while.¡±

    I let out a low sigh of relief. As August said, it wasn¡¯t long before April¡¯s eyshes trembled

    ¡°April, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Jun.¡±

    April opened her eyes slowly. Her eyes were still hazy as if they had not escaped from helplessness. It was then that I finally feltpletely at ease.

    ¡°It¡¯s been detoxifying, but it¡¯s going to be hard to move right away because of the aftereffects.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    April couldn¡¯t even nod her head and just let her lips quiver.

    I smiled bitterly at the sight of her. I¡¯m d I took precautions just in case.

    When we parted after the dungeon attack, I had an uneasy feeling and hurriedly grabbed April to warn her.

    April didn¡¯t like it. She didn¡¯t seem to want to doubt Fabian that much.

    However, she nodded that she would do what I said in the end because I was forced to insist.

    Thanks to that, I was able to meet April before she left.

    Everything seemed to be going away simply, but I couldn¡¯t easily believe it.

    I could have called it doubt sickness. There¡¯s a saying that you have to knock on a stone bridge before you cross it.

    I asked April carefully.

    April was rmed by my repeated and inexplicable requests. She had a faint suspicion that I was trying to take advantage of her.

    Even I thought it was a gentle attitude like a scammer doing voice phishing.

    I wanted to tell her it was okay if she didn¡¯t like it that much, but I had a feeling that Fabian would continue to try to find a way.

    I didn¡¯t give up and persuaded April. It was not until I swore to St. Marianne that I could ept her as a party member.

    ¡®That¡¯s a relief.¡¯

    I really didn¡¯t know if Fabian would try to kill her.

    What I used on April was¡¸Holy Devotion.¡¹

    Holy Devotion was not omnipotent, and there were several conditions.

    Due to the requirement that it can only be used within the same party members, I was forced to let April join the party and transfer her damage to the other party members.

    Of course, I tried to designate myself as the person to be transferred, but Meyer and August jumped when they heard the story.

    Meyer was so violent that it was a lie that he had ever been obedient. He was really fickle.

    I asked back awkwardly.

    Meyer looked at me curiously.

    Rationally, it was the right choice. Meyer would not be intimidated by Fabian¡¯s current attack power, even if it was fatal.

    However, I felt ufortable and uneasy putting Meyer forward. A corner of my chest tensed up strangely and ufortably.

    What was more frustrating was that I had no idea why¡­

    Still, as the leader of our expedition, was it appropriate to be swept away and hurt by what I had done?

    I thought long and hard but could not get a clear answer.

    No matter how much I tried to exin my difort, August and Meyer were deaf to it.

    In any case, I had no choice but to ept reason and logic and decided that Meyer would be my designate.

    And the three sat in Meyer¡¯s drawing room and waited for the time toe. Rather, I hoped that dawn would rise without anything going on.

    Meyer calmly suggested.

    As long as Fabian attacked dungeons, he was a necessary evil for Meyer. That¡¯s probably why he kept him alive even though he was a thorn in his eye¡­

    Now Fabian seemed to have been so irritating that even such beliefs were covered for a while.

    She¡¯s still on guard now¡­ No matter how attached she was to Fabian, it was definitely not a good choice for us to ride out and kill him. Once again I emphasized.

    Meyer said as if it were annoying.

    At Meyer¡¯s coercion, I breathed a low sigh.

    With Meyer and August, April may not be eye-catching, but the position of the main healer of the main party was not given to anyone.

    We carried August around now, but as the party grew bigger, healers needed one more decent backup.

    In the meantime, the moment that I waited for and did not wait for arrived.

    As soon as Fabian¡¯s de prated April¡¯s abdomen, the wound was conveyed to Meyer.

    The moment I saw the blood trickling from Meyer¡¯s abdomen, I regretted that maybe I had made the wrong choice.

    Of course, Meyer was calm about the pain of being stabbed. He was fine, but¡­ My heart, watching him, was not.

    Injuries to expedition members in dungeons are more frequent than I thought, so I was used to them. It wasn¡¯t something I should be in such a hurry about, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel my heart sink.

    No matter how good the treatment would be, would it be worth the pain it would cause Meyer?

    At this moment, I couldn¡¯t nod in agreement at all.

    Apart from the fact that my mind was in turmoil, August treated Meyer well.

    However, blood was constantly flowing from his wounds, as the cause of his injury was not here.

    August, who saw the color of blood, muttered quietly.

    Meyer clicked his tongue in disgust.

    The word ¡°poison¡± made me change my state in a panic. In spite of Holy Devotion, April¡¯s strength was slowly waning.

    I had to save April first.

    I decided to fold up theplicated emotions that were guing my mind again and focus on what I needed to do right now.

    We rushed to the ce where the party window appeared, but April was not there.

    It didn¡¯t take long to recall that she would be buried.

    As a result of such a hurry, I was able to save April safely.

    April came to her senses, but she was still out of it. She murmured nkly with a hazy face due to the aftermath of the poison.

    ¡°I really¡­ I guess I got the wrong person.¡±

 Chapter 125

    I helped April pull herself together.

    While doing so, I slowly noticed. I knew she was out of her mind now, but I had to persuade her right away.

    ¡°If Fabian knew you weren¡¯t dead¡­ Eventually, he would kill you again to keep your mouth shut. You can¡¯t go to your hometown like this.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I do?¡±

    April hung on to me and asked. Her shaky eyes didn¡¯t faint. I held April¡¯s trembling hands tightly and made eye contact with her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to reverse my words, but¡­ It seems safest for you to be in the ck Knights.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Because the only way to not die to Fabian is to eventually be stronger than him.¡±

    I tried to speak as if I were as selfless as possible. But it wasn¡¯t wrong. As I said, the only way she was safe was to be a ck Knight.

    There was a shadow on April¡¯s face.

    Meyer, who was still listening to the story, suddenly intervened.

    ¡°After all, killing Fabian would be cleaner in many ways.¡±

    April is not in a good condition. What¡¯s wrong with him? I nced at Meyer.

    Meyer shrugged and said nothing. He didn¡¯t do it unknowingly, and his attitude was clearly intentional.

    Maybe it was because of what we had said earlier about being willing to kill Fabian if April agreed. That seemed to be the only reason I could think of.

    ¡°¡­Please don¡¯t kill Fabian.¡±

    April got up and firmly grabbed the hem of her dirt-stained skirt.

    Her hands were stained with blood. April smiled bitterly and muttered, wiping the blood dried up on her hand on the skirt.

    ¡°Although I can¡¯t forgive him for doing this¡­ Still, I want to believe that he¡¯s just off now and that this is not what Fabian Ignis really looks like.¡±

    ¡°Just because you want to believe him doesn¡¯t cover the truth.¡±

    ¡°Commander.¡±

    I stopped the sarcastic Meyer. As April was also Fabian¡¯s colleague, there was no warmth in Meyer¡¯s attitude toward her.

    But Meyer¡¯s words were not wrong. I asked April once again in a calm voice.

    ¡°¡­ Do you want to save Fabian even if you live in hiding for the rest of your life because of him?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Fabian will do the exact same thing in the future. Maybe even get in the way of our path. Do we still have to save him?¡±

    When asked again, April nkly lowered her hand.

    She rubbed it several times, but there was still a bloodstain on her hand. April said quietly.

    ¡°If he is kept alive and still remains the same at all¡­ If all of his true appearances I believed were pretenses, then¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill Fabian then.¡±

    April raised her head resolutely.

    Of course, it was close to impossible for her as a healer to kill Fabian.

    But that wasn¡¯t the point. Determination to kill Fabian.

    It was meaningful just to get the resolution from her.

    April added with an awkward smile.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s shameless of me to do this even though you saved me¡­ Regardless of this or that, I have a debt in my heart to Fabian. Although Fabian tried to kill me, before that, I broke my oath with him first. If I save Fabian now¡­ I¡¯ll be able to shake off all that debt.¡±

    I remembered the conversation script Fabian had with Deca and April as they left their hometown.

    It was a story in the game for me, but it would have been a memory and hope embedded in April like a nail¡­

    I nodded my head.

    ¡°If April¡¯s determination is so¡­ But you can¡¯t live as April Pius in the future.¡±

    She had to wash her identitypletely because we didn¡¯t know what Fabian would do if he knew. April nodded with a face that epted everything.

    ¡°I¡¯m determined. I¡­ If you ept me, I¡¯ll do my best in the ck Knights.¡±

    This drew April into the ck Knights as well. It was a painful aplishment that reminded me of the first round.

    Since they belonged to the ck Knights, there were as many outstanding talents as radishes scattered across the field, but I really had to work hard to hold them in my arms in the first round.

    Mainly because I listened to their wishes and in the process of resolving them they came to trust the Fabian Expedition¡­

    Still, it was a good thing that Fabian, the game¡¯s protagonist, had so many fateful encounters with human resources; it would have been more difficult if they had never met in the first ce.

    Of course, it was a story that had nothing to do with me today. I encouraged April.

    ¡°Good thinking, April. Jeanne will be able to adapt much more steadily with you around her.¡±

    April, who is now able to move, rose slowly. I helped her in no time.

    April, who stumbled, looked at me and said.

    ¡°But¡­ For me, the object of my allegiance is not the ck Knight.¡±

    When I said I didn¡¯t understand what April was saying, she knelt down in front of me again.

    I rushed to stop her, but April held her ground.

    ¡°Jun.¡±

    She looked up at me and said.

    ¡°You were the only one who tried to save me, and you were the only one who didn¡¯t give up on me.¡±

    Her quiet voice rang in the vacant lot.

    Unlike me, who didn¡¯t know what to do, April didn¡¯t back down as if she had firmly decided.

    ¡°Jun, you give me a new name. You¡¯ll be my new hero.¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re having a hard time. However, for me¡­¡±

    April shook her head stubbornly.

    To swear loyalty to the vicemander over themander, there is even a degree of ignoring Meyer.

    If Meyer took it a little crooked, it was not unreasonable to regard it as a will to rebel.

    Meyer doesn¡¯t like April¡­As there are many things to do with her in the future, it was difficult when she was out of Meyer¡¯s eyes.

    I was in a hurry to catch on to Meyer¡¯s mind. Meyer opened his mouth slowly.

    ¡°Commander, vicemander, it¡¯s all just a title.¡±

    However, Meyer was less interested than I had expected.

    I wondered if it was because of his overwhelming confidence in my abilities, or if he trusted me that much.

    He looked at me and tapped his chin toward April as if he didn¡¯t feel the slightest threat to his position in all this.

    ¡°It¡¯s the person you saved. So you¡¯re right to take responsibility, Jun.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡±

    I nodded. Finally, a smile of relief spread across April¡¯s face.

    I took April back to my quarters, and the first thing I did was to look for someone in secret.

    An ordinary woman of April¡¯s age and build.

    It wasn¡¯t long before August brought a woman who met the conditions I wanted. She was a vige wife living on the edge of the capital.

    And I cast transformation magic on April. The vige wife was surprised by the magic she saw for the first time.

    ¡°This is possible with magic!¡±

    ¡°We have to keep this a secret. If you spill this fact, the ck Knights will not forgive you.¡±

    I threatened her. Thedy turned pale and jumped up.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. The money you gave me is too abundant for my work, so I know. I¡¯ll try not to wander around and live calmly in the vige as much as I can.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    I nodded in satisfaction.

    Meyer would have managed to keep her mouth shut without my saying anything anyway, but I needed to show April that we were willing to invest to this extent.

    April, who had thus acquired a new face, groped at her own face, fumbling around.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be hard to adapt for a while, but hang in there. You don¡¯t want anyone to find out about you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. However¡­ Is the Vice Commander¡¯s mental and magical strength okay? We can¡¯t keep the transformation magic forever.¡±

    ¡°This much is fine.¡±

    I answered back lightly. My level had risen considerably, so this magic power had not been too much.

    Others seem to have a lot to pay attention to when using magic, but I didn¡¯t care much because I just had to start it.

    Aprilughed awkwardly as if I were joking, and her face paled as soon as she realized it was true. It was as if she was looking at something that was not human.

    On the other hand, Meyer and August were nonchnt, as if they were used to it. Meyer said as if it were obvious.

    ¡°She¡¯s the Vice Commander of the ck Knights. She¡¯s not a person to judge with cluelessmon sense.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Why are you so proud, Commander?¡±

    ¡°Because I was admiring my eye for choosing you.¡±

    I shook my head at Meyer¡¯s threadless joke.

    April stared nkly at Meyer and me. I nced at April and smiled.

    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you know that the Commander and Vice Commander of the ck Knights would be joking around?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡±

    ¡°¡­Honestly, yes. I think it¡¯s a much more finite atmosphere than I thought.¡±

    April nodded her head gently. Still looking puzzled, I approached her with a small smile.

    ¡°There are differences from other expeditions, and there are simrities¡­ You¡¯ll have to get used to it.¡±

    Her expedition would now be here, the ck Knights.

    ¡°April Pius is dead. You are now¡­ Anasta. You will be Anasta.¡±

    I put my hand on April¡¯s shoulder, now Anasta.

    Thus, Fabian lost his left arm, and the ck Knights gained a new talent.

 Chapter 126: Cannot Be Swallowed and Cannot Be Spit

    ¡°But how foolish. To kill someone who was the main healer like that. We have to think about persuading to bring her backter¡­¡±

    Meyer clicked his tongue.

    After sending April and August out, he and I were alone, so he seemed quite loose.

    I sat facing Meyer and sipped the tea. It was tea made by Meyer.

    Maybe it¡¯s because Meyer made tea from the beginning, but somehow, Meyer¡¯s serving tea naturally stuck between us.

    So I continued to enjoy the luxury of serving as a tea attendant for the ck Knight.

    As I gazed at the calm surface of the teacup, I thought of Fabian.

    Was he triumphant because he thought he fucked us over, or was he filled with self-pity?

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he even had time to think about it. Because with Jeanne joining the ck Knights, he must have been worried that April might do so again.¡±

    Those who are backed into a corner make foolish choices.

    Although the judgment in the midst of life and death in the dungeon was made urately, this political thing or the kind of use of people seemed to be a poison. A side of things came together that I hadn¡¯t noticed in the first round.

    ¡®Deca and April helped me a lot in using people¡­ In addition, I also sneakily poked at the information I knew, and I could always have the upper hand in human rtions, so I wouldn¡¯t have been cornered.¡¯

    Perhaps, I thought, even if Fabian had defeated the Demon King and be emperor, as the game¡¯s ending suggested, the empire would not have been sustained for very long.

    ¡®Or¡­ I may have ruined the environment in which Fabian grew emotionally.¡¯

    Originally, he would have grown up well, struggling in a sedentary manner, looking around, and keeping his head down.

    The information I gave him may have been his overnutrition.

    But Fabian was not a growing child, and he was already an adult when he met me.

    There is a saying that if you want to know human nature, you have to seize power.

    I didn¡¯t take the chance away from him, I gave him the chance and he turned out like that, which shows the hidden nature of Fabian.

    Meyer, who had been pondering over my story, muttered quietly.

    ¡°Sometimes, I think like this.¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°That it is your existence that separates me from Fabian.¡±

    ¡°No way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. If you hadn¡¯t chosen me¡­ That¡¯s the kind of thinking that could have happened to me. I would have fallen into obsession and only thought about defeating the Demon King¡­¡±

    What kind of absurd feeling has he fallen into? It was because he was pretty sentimental. He always thought of something weird like this once in a while.

    I grumbled.

    ¡°You still think about defeating the Demon King.¡±

    I thought Meyer wouldugh at myints, saying yes.

    But Meyer stared at me without saying a word. He seemed to have something to say, but he seemed unable to say it.

    What the hell. He usually didn¡¯t say anything when I was cockier than this, but now was I going against his feelings again?

    In any case, I have no idea.

    I can¡¯t believe I have a man who is both sensitive and difficult as my boss.

    If I revealed this to someone who didn¡¯t know Meyer, I bet they would tell me to quit that job immediately.

    I opened my mouth involuntarily.

    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t think about weird things. The Commander kept Trag alive even though you knew he would betray you, and Fabian thought April would betray him, so he killed her. It¡¯spletely different.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Fabian dug his own grave¡­ Don¡¯t worry too much about his copse.¡±

    I said this and happily poured the remaining tea water into the teacup. It was a habit that spilled out unintentionally, closer to drinking alcohol than drinking tea.

    When I said so, Meyer replied with a sigh.

    ¡°¡­I feel at ease because you say so.¡±

    His face still looked ufortable¡­

    However, it was a little too much to ask about the cause of the inconvenience.

    Well¡­ Since he says he¡¯s feeling at ease.

    The reason I affirmed about Fabian¡¯s fall was to ease Meyer¡¯s worries about Fabian, but it was also because it was a roughly drawn future.

    ¡®Now that April is gone, the things that Fabian can¡¯t take care of wille to the surface one by one. Besides, Deca is subtly sharp¡­ No matter how well Fabian made excuses about April this time, he would have already noticed something suspicious.¡¯

    ¡°¡­Speaking of which, Fabian, do you know where the expedition that bumped into you is?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Why all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad to know. If they say somethingter on¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen. Don¡¯t worry, Deca.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®And Aegis, too¡­ In the character settings that I remember, even though he usually looks bold, he was practically not a very strong-minded person. Will Fabian be able to take care of Aegis well without April? No, did he take care of him from the beginning?¡¯

    ¡°Fabian, I have something to say. It¡¯s important.¡±

    ¡°¡­what is it, Aegis?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it, but I¡­ I want to quit the expedition.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I realized that I¡¯m still inexperienced as a tanker¡­ In the end, Jeanne was injured because I was pierced. Jeanne could have died in the near future.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Aegis. It was an unavoidable situation. You did your best¡­¡±

    ¡°I did my best, but she got injured. All the attackers did their best, but I¡­ It¡¯s my fault. Jeanne is a child. Jeanne was the one I should have protected¡­¡±

    ¡°Aegis, Jeanne is also a member of the expedition. When you followed us, you promised many times that you wouldn¡¯t treat us like children.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fabian. I can¡¯t be that cold like you. I¡¯m only big¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a vessel worthy of being a member of the expedition.¡±

    ¡°Aegis, Aegis!¡±

    However¡­ It is only my guess that there may be discord with Deca and Aegis.

    Maybe Fabian can ovee this crisis better than I thought.

    If he set his mind properly, he would have been able to rebound by oveing April and Jeanne¡¯s escape.

    But looking at his twisted mind at the time he tried to kill April, his downfall was a matter of timing, a procedure that was eventually decided.

    How far the Fabian Expedition crashed would be seen when the results were reported next year.

    So far I¡¯ve also had to concentrate on upgrading the ck Knights.

    I¡¯m already too attached to the ck Knights. The same was true for thisrge, unpredictable beast-likemander of mine.

    I really didn¡¯t want to go through the death of loved ones twice. Besides, this is the second round. It was thest chance.

    It would have been easier to just let them roll them hard and never let them die. It was better for my mental health, too.

    Iughed quietly, thinking of the list of dungeons to go forward.

    Now that we were done at the Imperial Pce, it was time to leave the capital.

    Chapter 15. Cannot Be Swallowed and Cannot Be Spit

    For April, we decided to leave the capital as soon as possible.

    Everyone was wondering about the existence of the healer who suddenly appeared, but everyone epted that she was a talent who went to the cathedral with August and was picked up.

    ¡°April¡­ No, Anasta¡¯s origin may be questionable, but Priest August¡¯s assurance of identity has helped greatly. Thank you very much.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you think it¡¯s all thanks to me?¡±

    ¡°¡­? Of course, right?¡±

    In response to my thanks, August crumpled his face and nced at me with a strange gaze. Then, soon after, he shook his head as if his mouth hurt.

    ¡®Even if Ipliment him, he¡¯s still like that.¡¯

    I shrugged and went to my business.

    I was already out of my mind because there were quite a lot of things to take care of as a Vice Commander.

    When everyone left the capital, Trag remained in the imperial pce.

    It was to talk to Countess Nerus.

    Will Countess Nerus ept the exchange of the Fulgor Pumpkin for the Golden Falcon?

    ¡°I hope you get the results you want.¡±

    ¡°¡­I agree with you.¡±

    Trag smiled awkwardly.

    The fingertips of touching the Golden Falcon on his shoulder looked somewhat uneasy. His face also looked gloomy and full of skepticism.

    Whether he was afraid of talking to Countess Nerus or unsure of his choice¡­ I thought it could be both.

    As soon as I reached out to him with a small tap on his shoulder, Meyer, who was far away, called me.

    ¡°Jun! Come here for a second!¡±

    ¡°¡­Then good luck.¡±

    The timing was everything.

    At Meyer¡¯s urging, I parted ways with Trag byforting his hand and saying a brief goodbye.

    I rushed to Meyer¡¯s side, thinking it was urgent.

    ¡°Why did you call me?¡±

    ¡°Hold on, hold this for me.¡±

    And yet, what he handed me was his horse¡¯s reins.

    Meyer¡¯s horse was great, so it was quiet even if no one dared to hold the reins, and most importantly, I had no reason to hold these.

    I narrowed my eyes at Meyer.

    ¡°You called me on purpose.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Do you hate it when I talk to Trag?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    He pretended it wasn¡¯t so, but less than 30 secondster, his true feelings came out.

 Chapter 127

    Besides, the look on his face as he stared at me was shameless. If he knew how handsome he was and was trying to get me to go along with it, he had miscalcted.

    I revealed my ridiculous innermost thoughts without addition or subtraction.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a goodbye.¡±

    ¡°You never asked me if I was okay, but you¡¯re saying goodbye to him?¡±

    ¡°No, when did I¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re talking about when I was attacking dungeons while leveling up the special forces for a while?¡±

    Meyer snorted as if he didn¡¯t even remember like he was some thief. I clucked my tongue low at his shameless attitude.

    ¡°Why has the Commander sulked so much?¡±

    First of all, the first thing to do was to let go of the hard feelings.

    I approached Meyer, who was pouting and poked him in the arm, which seemed thicker than my thigh.

    ¡°Are you angry because I didn¡¯t ask you how you were?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t get angry at you.¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re angry.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Meyer furrowed his eyebrows and shook his head.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    However, as I drove Meyer to be angry again and again, his momentum, which he had been affirming at first, began to subside and shrink.

    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s an illusion if I seemed angry. I didn¡¯t get angry at you. I was¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmmm. Okay. I understand. So that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s really not.¡±

    When I didn¡¯t ept it easily, Meyer grumbled and stuck.

    On the other hand, he seemed to have no idea how he came to be in a position to exin himself.

    At first, I¡¯m sure he thought he had the upper hand over something I didn¡¯t ask about¡­

    Iughed at Meyer, who was puzzled by the sudden change in the game but desperately making excuses.

    While enjoying this monumental moment of Meyer listening to my mood, I btedly realized that the expression of the ck Knights looking at us was not good.

    On second thought, we did not set an example as Commander and Vice Commander.

    I smiled awkwardly and pushed Meyer out.

    ¡°Okay, stop now.¡±

    ¡°Do you really know? If you feel like I¡¯m angry, then¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Feeling a little embarrassed, I tried to shut him up in a hurry.

    However, he was not a Meyer Knox who cares about others¡¯ eyes.

    He persisted with me to hear a definite answer that he had never been angry, regardless of how others saw it or not.

    After struggling for a long time to get rid of such a Meyer, I could barely get on my horse.

    ¡®Sigh, I raised the situation like this in the first ce, so there is no one to me¡­ Why did I do that even though I knew Meyer¡¯s personality¡­¡¯

    Why did I do that? Honestly, it was good to see Meyer shrink while looking at me.

    I had nothing more to exin myself as I set fire purely for my pleasure.

    While contemting my wrongdoing alone, Axion sneaked up on me and fueled the fire.

    ¡°Now the performance report is over, right? Am I being abandoned as a fake lover?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Oho, you can be honest with me. I was for camouge after all, wasn¡¯t I? A smokescreen between you and the Commander¡­ I understand everything.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it!¡±

    ¡°Heuk, I¡¯m just being used.¡±

    He pretended to cry as if he were hurt, but he seemed to tease me everywhere.

    I looked sarcastically at Axion, whose face was buried in his sleeves.

    ¡°You¡¯re having so much fun right now, right?¡±

    ¡°Did you get caught?¡±

    What was caught? There was nothing to hide from the beginning. The edge of his mouth twitched up, or maybe he was lying somehow.

    Axion, who raised his head, had a cheeky smile.

    He was determined to go to the dungeon he was supposed to go to in exchange for his lover¡¯s act in the dungeon in the Minor Forest.¡­

    Even by making fun of me like this, it was clear that he was trying to make ends meet. Axion continued to grunt like a mosquito squealing next to me. It was a very brave talent to be able to act like this while driving a horse.

    Unable to endure, I took extreme measures.

    ¡°If you tease me like this, I¡¯ll kiss you.¡±

    ¡°Pardon? What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kiss you. Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t do it. I really stick to my word.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? Are you going to kill me?¡±

    Axion, who had been hovering around me a moment ago, turned a dead color and moved away.

    Now I feel like I have a little personal space.

    Axion nced quickly in Meyer¡¯s direction.

    I didn¡¯t even bring it up to Meyer, but Axion seemed convinced that Meyer would kill him if I kissed him.

    Fortunately for Axion, Meyer seemed to have not heard the conversation on this side because he was talking to August.

    I easily pulled the reins of the horse and scolded Axion.

    ¡°So stop it.¡±

    ¡°You two are really dating, right? Otherwise, how can you use such shameful threats at will?¡±

    Axion trembled.

    To what extent. I shrugged.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m not really dating the Commander, but I¡¯m surprised that this could be a threat.¡±

    ¡°Lie. Is a surprised person so natural?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s been a lot of cases so far. I¡¯m just following inductive reasoning.¡±

    ¡°Ughhh¡­¡±

    Axion¡¯s mouth, which would only float even if he fell into water, was closed. I heard a small toast of victory.

    But it was definitely weird.

    I was so ustomed to Meyer¡¯s strange and twisted obsessive checks and bnces that for a while it didn¡¯t seem like a big deal, but it wasn¡¯t a normal and positive rtionship by any means.

    It¡¯s obvious that Meyer doesn¡¯t see me romantically, since he gave me a definite answer, but why does he act so sensitive to the men around me?

    Even if that¡¯s the case with Trag and Fabian, it¡¯s not like he has to be wary of Axion, Nova, or even August once in a while¡­. We have to conquer dungeons!

    I couldn¡¯t figure out what the hell the process was.

    Just then, my eyes met Meyer¡¯s, who was ncing in my direction.

    As soon as he saw me next to Axion, Meyer¡¯s forehead crumpled.

    ¡®At this point, it¡¯s basically a spinal reflex¡­¡¯

    Meyer turned his head abruptly to the side as if he didn¡¯t, but his first reaction was so quick and clear that he seemed incapable of hiding it.

    Anyway¡­ Before, Meyer had been insecure about my true intentions, and I thought that would be the case, but didn¡¯t I also stamp my rtionship with Fabian, who he cared about the most, as a catastrophe?

    If I have a chanceter, I¡¯ll have to talk again about his being too sensitive around me.

    As soon as possible.

    Even though I turned my head, I clicked my tongue quietly as I saw Meyer staring at me continuously.

    But I had something to do before that.

    As soon as we arrived at Nokentoria Castle, I immediately began organizing the ck Knights from generation to generation.

    It was something I had been waiting for since I took office as Vice Commander.

    It was inevitably postponed due to the level-up of the special unit and preparation for the performance report, but there could be no more dy as I thought there might be a spy for Countess Nerus in the ck Knights.

    ¡®I¡¯m d Trag told me about this now¡­ I could have been in danger if he hadn¡¯t.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t that I was particrly worried that inside information would leak out.

    It didn¡¯t matter that only a trivial amount of word-of-mouth would get passed around, since only Meyer and I knew what was really important, and the next most important information was shared only by the elite.

    However, it was difficult for a spy to approach the special unit with malice.

    The special unit would stay in the dungeon for most of the time anyway but still had to stop by Nokentoria periodically.

    ¡®It¡¯s a problem if they approach them in the meantime and use them for no reason. They¡¯ll get hurt.¡¯

    ording to the results of this debriefing, it became apparent that the special forces had not yet been trained much in human-to-human malice.

    However, I have no intention of training them up.

    The Demon King will be defeated in a few years anyway, so there will be peace¡­

    Perhaps it was because I was worn out after rolling around, but I hoped that the special forces would remain as pure as possible.

    Anyway, now was the right time to deal with the spy.

    Trag was supposed to have said goodbye to Countess Nerus now, so I had to make my move before Countess Nerus gave any orders to the spy after that.

    It also deceived even the rotten tangerine.

    I checked the list that Trag had culled as suspicious.

    Of course, I can¡¯t believe everything Trag said, but there was no reason not to.

    All the people he nominated were simr to each other. In short, they were inconspicuous.

    Of course, some of them had made achievements within the ck Knights as well.

    However, I did not have any unfinished business that would make me doubt the authenticity of Trag.

    In the middle of organizing the members of the order in such a way, a bacsh finally urred.

    ¡°Why in the world do you want me to leave the ck Knights?¡±

    The one who raised their voice was an agility-centered melee dealer who used twin swords from the Yellow Lightning unit.

    I had seen her face a few times, as I had gone with her to the results briefing.

    ¡°I understand that the ck Knights need to be reorganized. Those whock performance are not needed for the ck Knights. I agree with everyone. But it¡¯s not me!¡±

    She raised her voice as if it were very unfair.

    ¡°I worked really hard for the ck Knights. Is this the price of constantly closing the dungeons on the side with the unit captain as a member of the Yellow Lightning unit?¡±

 Chapter 128

    The eyes staring at me were full of spite and resentment. It seemed really unfair. Perhaps because she was a spy, her acting skills were excellent.

    ¡°It happens when our unit captain isn¡¯t here¡­ Is the Vice Commander trying to keep our captain in check?¡±

    She doesn¡¯t seem to know that Trag had appointed her. Or maybe she does, and she¡¯s trying to buy herself some time by framing it this way.

    ¡°Are you trying to drop the captain or weaken the force of the unit to put your beloved special troops into the elite?¡±

    Hm. This is how you lead public opinion.

    As if it were not meaningless, one or two people incited by her words began to talk in secret.

    ¡°She¡¯s not just a member of the regr corps, she¡¯s a member of the second army under the elite corps¡­ It¡¯s certainly not right to kick her out without permission from the corps captain¡­¡±

    The shield keeper of the Yellow Lightning troop, whose heart was shaken by the resentful theatrics of the twin swordsman, bowed his head before me and pleaded.

    ¡°¡­ Vice Commander. Please hold off at least until the unit captain arrives. We are like a family that has been closing dungeons together for years. It¡¯s terrible to go without saying goodbye like this.¡±

    It was a skit that didn¡¯t even make meugh.

    That shield would have no idea that the person he was advocating for was a traitor.

    Perhaps thinking she had me in a corner, the twin swordsman became very snide and raised her voice with enthusiasm.

    ¡°If the Vice Commander acts for personal gain without clear standards and discernment like this, the honor the ck Knights have built up so far will fall to the ground. Ah, how did the ck Knights of the heavens be like this, well¡­¡±

    I stared at the swordsman. I tried to see how far she could say, but there was no end.

    I tried to quietly kick her out without making a fuss, but she scratched my temper like this.

    ¡°Well¡­ I think you know the reason why you¡¯re being pushed out.¡±

    The twin swordsman cringed at my meaningful words. I remembered what Trag said when he handed over the list.

    Trag had a heartbroken face when he said that.

    He had thought he had hand-picked the troops, but it was all in the hands of Countess Nerus, so it was no surprise.

    She should have seen the face of Trag

    then. If she had done so, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to say this so brazenly.

    No, maybe she would have been more brazen.

    Usually, these people jump more at the fact that others have a small suspicion of themselves rather than how shameless they have been.

    I approached the twin swordsman.

    She was so confident earlier, but when I got closer, she hesitated and stepped back.

    I looked coldly at her and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m working with very clear standards. To be a ck Knight, you have to be good enough to wear this uniform¡­ Above all, you must serve the ck Knight as your master. Now, let¡¯s hear it here. Who is your master?¡±

    ¡°¡­Of course!¡±

    She opened her mouth proudly, but she couldn¡¯t finish talking.

    Her eyes shook to sleep, not knowing how far I was grasping.

    Hmm, if you¡¯re going to y, you might as well do it a little more boldly. I snickered and shook my chin as I walked past her.

    ¡°Get rid of her.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait! I can¡¯t go out like this!¡±

    Nova caught her as soon as my words fell.

    The twin swordsman resisted, but could not shake Nova, whose stats were higher, though they were simr in level.

    But that didn¡¯t mean that Nova was in trouble.

    I approached her as she struggled and whispered to her, tapping her lightly on the cheek.

    ¡°I think it would be better to leave. If I go and get the Commander, you¡¯ll miss your chance to walk on both feet.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The twin swordsman¡¯s eyes widened. She shuddered in fear of what she would be.

    Seeing her quiet in an instant, Nova looked at me with respect.

    I shrugged and beckoned as if to clean up, and unlike before, the twin swordsman was quietly arrested by Nova and kicked out of Nokentoria Castle.

    Everyone who was watching the scene whispered.

    ¡°What, was she a traitor?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was an idiot who would betray the ck Knight.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way there is only one of those things¡­¡±

    Correct.

    As I reorganized the ck Knights, I searched for Countess Nerus¡¯s knuckles and processed them one by one.

    There was also a new recruit who came in with Nova, so Nova, who was helping me with my work, was also troubled midway.

    After such a coercive battalion organization of the ck Knights, I was given the nickname tyrant.

    It was a nickname I never thought I would get, so when I heard it for the first time, I spit out all the liquor I had drunk.

    Unfortunately, it cost Meyer his pants.

    ¡®Well¡­ It¡¯s still better than a weak-looking nickname.¡¯

    Even if I¡¯m not actually strong, it¡¯s better to look strong than weak. I took the new nickname positively.

    The work was roughlypleted, and I praised Nova for his hard work for this incident at the after-party of the special unit.

    ¡°Great job, Nova.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s all necessary. I¡¯m proud that I¡¯m doing my part because I heard that it helped the Vice Commander.¡±

    His big smile was like a goodbrador retriever.

    Aigoo, how cute.

    I passed thergest and fattiest part of the meat to Nova.

    Then Sevi and Jeanne caught sight of it. That¡¯s right. I have to cut it for them too.

    As I was distributing the meat in this way, one after the other, in the order of the children, I became strangely dressed to distribute the food.

    Now that this has happened, it¡¯s not a bad idea to allocate some for everyone and start the after-party. I cut the meat as hard as I could.

    ¡°Anasta, too.¡±

    April, now Anasta, who was handed over a te, was confused because she didn¡¯t expect me to cut the meat for her as well.

    Anasta and Jeanne were also included in the special unit. Naturally, I let Jeanne know that Anasta was April.

    Since the trio of the special unit were not mean children, they easily epted Anasta and Jeanne.

    Thanks to this, Jeanne had adapted to the ck Knights in a much brighter way than she had in the Fabian Expedition.

    This made for aposition that could be considered a single-weight unit.

    One healer, one long-range offensive mage, one defensive mage, one shield, and one dual-purpose short-range attacker.

    And me, a support wizard.

    One seat was vacant, it was August¡¯s position.

    I think it¡¯s time to attack without August¡­

    I had no choice but to bring it up because Meyer would act like a slug bathed in salt.

    So a chunk of meat went up on everyone¡¯s te.

    I apuded in a cheerful voice.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    ¡°The reason why you want us to eat for now is that you have something to do after we eat, or you have something to say¡­ Is it something like that¡­?¡±

    Sevi asked, rolling his eyes as if he were anxious. I clicked my tongue.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re quick-witted.¡±

    ¡°After eating, I¡¯ll get indigestion once or twice!¡±

    Sevi shouted.

    At first, the child was innocent, but he grew up a lot. I shrugged and responded as if it were natural.

    ¡°But it¡¯s always indigestible even if you talk before you eat.¡±

    ¡°Do we have to talk about it today?¡±

    Sevi shook his head earnestly. He knew the answer clearly but pretended not to know like he was trying to escape reality.

    ¡°I have to tell you in advance so that you can spend your free time more frugally. I¡¯ve taken all of you into consideration.¡±

    ¡°Ughhh¡­¡±

    In response to my shameless answer, Sevi pulled his hair out. Nova and Julieta also didn¡¯t look good.

    After all, if you¡¯ve also eaten meat and know what it tastes like, it seems to paint a white picture of a hellish time after a few days of rest.

    Anasta and Jeanne, who didn¡¯t understand what was going on, only blinked.

    They¡¯ll find out soon enough, anyway. I urged them with a big smile.

    ¡°The meat is going to get cold. We¡¯ll talk about it after we eat.¡±

    ¡°Yeeess¡­¡±

    Hearing my predictable answer, the special unit despaired.

    But there was no point in rebelling. Having quickly adapted to reality, they decided to enjoy some rest and became quitezy.

    Even Jeanne and Anasta got twisted.

    Robur, who couldn¡¯t stand to see howzy they were, was so worried that she asked.

    ¡°The trio of the Special Unit has not been seen on the training grounds recently. Isn¡¯t that terrible, no matter how long it¡¯s only been a few days since the performance report?¡±

    ¡°A little freedom has to be enjoyed. If you repress them too much at a sensitive time, they¡¯ll go sideways.¡±

    ¡°Aha. You¡¯ve got a schedule. That¡¯s a different situation.¡±

    Robur giggled. Somehow, the trios¡¯ expressions looked like death, and she added that it was worth it.

    ¡°And Trag came back.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I saw him on my way here.¡±

    At Robur¡¯s words, I immediately headed to Meyer¡¯s office, where Trag was presumed to have headed.

    Thanks to that, fortunately, I was able to meet Trag without beingte.

    ¡°I cut off my rtionship with Countess Nerus.¡±

    Trag¡¯s shoulders were empty. The Golden Falcon, which had always been positioned as his symbol, had disappeared.

 Chapter 129

    ¡°I¡¯ve been stigmatized as a traitor who doesn¡¯t even know grace, but I¡¯ll have to endure that.¡±

    A bitter smile caught Trag¡¯s mouth.

    Looking at his tiredplexion, it seemed that he had been in and out of a battle with Countess Nerus.

    Of course, Countess Nerus would not have wanted to let Trag go smoothly.

    But yes, I really couldn¡¯t believe she would turn down Fulgor¡¯s Pumpkin in favor of the Golden Falcon.

    Trag predicted that she would not give up ownership of the Golden Falcon even before talking to Countess Nerus.

    What¡¯s the reason? Curious, I asked slightly.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she give up the Golden Falcon?¡±

    However, the answer did note out immediately. Trag was worried for a long time and kept his mouth shut.

    How long did he realize he couldn¡¯t hide it? He spoke carefully as if he were exposing his own shame.

    ¡°¡­she has the veins of the Heavenly Pce other than me.¡±

    ¡°Is it your blood?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    It didn¡¯t seem like something that he would be afraid to reveal¡­

    But since it was a family matter, I thought there might be someplications that he was hiding that he wasn¡¯t letting me know about.

    I don¡¯t have to know that much, and it was enough to know for sure why Countess Nerus didn¡¯t gently pass the Golden Falcon.

    I changed my words in a light tone.

    ¡°Will that other blood of the Heavenly Pce interfere with the ck Knights? Oh, I¡¯m not asking you to take care of them or anything. It would be easier to deal with them if I knew.¡±

    ¡°There will be no disturbance. Because they¡¯re still a kid. Of course, in about four or five years, they will be at the starting point to attack dungeons, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s okay.¡±

    One less thing to worry about. I let out a small sigh of relief.

    It was not long before the Demon Lord¡¯s dungeon would open anyway.

    If my calctions were correct, it would have been after next year¡¯s results report at the earliest, and after the results report the year after that at thetest.

    While Trag and I were talking like this, the room, or rather the castle owner, Meyer, didn¡¯t say a word and just kept his seat in silence.

    There were three in the space, but it felt very strange to be the only two talking. However, neither Meyer nor Trag cared much about whether they spoke to each other or not.

    ¡®I feel like I¡¯m the only sensitive person caught in the middle¡­¡¯

    Feeling so ufortable, I also told Trag in advance about finding a traitor in the Yellow Lightning Unit.

    Trag quietly listened to my story.

    Even if it was a fact that he already knew, he would have felt a lot of betrayal when he faced it, but he looked relieved.

    The story ended, and Trag probed as if he remembered now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give this back to you.¡±

    ¡°Fulgor¡¯s Pumpkin¡­ You can just keep this. Because I handed over ownership to you.¡±

    If he returned the Golden Falcon to Countess Nerus and there was nothing left in my hand, wouldn¡¯t it be in vain?

    But Trag shook his head.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d save me a good bow? I¡¯ll take the item to rece the Golden Falcon.¡±

    He then unavoidably gave me back the Fulgor¡¯s Pumpkin.

    The warmth of the pumpkin against my hand warmed me slightly.

    I nced into Meyer¡¯s eyes. Where can I get a good bow? Of course, I was thinking of robbing Meyer¡¯s stuff.

    If I offer to give it here, Trag and the old misunderstanding¡­

    It¡¯s not a misunderstanding. It would be nice to relieve the resentment. Meyer, the party, gave a weak response.

    Trag said as much, but he didn¡¯t seem too bothered about the missing bow to rece the Golden Falcon.

    Trag continued to speak, looking refreshed.

    ¡°Thanks to the Vice Commander, I haveid down the burden of my heart¡­ From now on, please call me Trag Cornu, not Trag Nerus.¡±

    Trag, who regained the name of the heavenly pce, smiled broadly.

    His smile was as bright as he seemed to shake off the depression caused by the pressure that had covered him so far and his surrounding senses.

    After finishing the story roughly, I sent Trag back to rest.

    As Trag left the office, I sighed as soon as the door closed.

    ¡°If I had known this would be the case, I would have just met in my office.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What? Why?¡±

    ¡°The Commander didn¡¯t say anything. I feel like I¡¯m disturbing you.¡±

    ¡°No. What do you mean, disturbing? I didn¡¯t say anything because¡­ Yes. I was listening to you.¡±

    His mouth, which had been tightly closed like a shell earlier, opened easily.

    I chuckled and asked him back.

    ¡°It¡¯s not surveince?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean surveince!¡±

    Meyer jumped up . I wondered if he was frustrated, or if he was stung by the ineffable¡­ I set a trap as I probed Meyer.

    ¡°If you¡¯re curious about what I talked to Trag, I can organize conversation records and hand them over.¡±

    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t surveilling you, I was listening. Anyway, if you ever meet someone in the future, whether it be him or anybody else, I¡¯ll see you in my office.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you sure you¡¯re not surveilling me?¡±

    I opened my eyes suspiciously. Meyer avoided my gaze and coughed in vain.

    Well, there was no reason for me to refuse him when he was offering me his office.

    Because no matter how usible my office was, it was not as good as Meyer¡¯s office.

    I sat down on the couch, which was so soft I almost sunk to the floor.

    Meyer was willing to put up with my careless attitude. Trag and I can¡¯t meet alone¡­ It seemed that the weight of grace selectively increased and then decreased.

    ¡°Anyway¡­ It¡¯s clear that Countess Nerus has a dream.¡±

    Adopting Trag might be the case. But even as a spy¡­ He¡¯s also not the only one.

    The desire to do so was too insistent and vexatious to be a mere restoration of the family.

    Her track record seemed meaningless unless it was the Grand Dake. I could even feel the obsession.

    She must have a lot of money and a lot of guts, because she owned artifacts and even kept them on the negotiating table without hesitation.

    It was understandable that such a person would have great ambition, but it didn¡¯t make sense that she would dare to insist on bing a Grand Duke.

    It was because the Grand Duke did not represent unconditional power, and if necessary, it was close to an honorary position.

    I tried to guess what Countess Nerus was thinking, but I couldn¡¯t understand anything from one to ten.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it cleaner to seek marriage than to adopt Trag? Or be his fianc¨¦e.¡±

    I said, remembering the noblemen who had attached themselves to me and who had targeted the elite of the ck Knights.

    They were annoying, but their methods were still at an understandable level.

    ¡°She decided to get married and sponsor him, but then it would be difficult to make a promise after bing a hero. Attributing ast name to is certainly effective. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯smon sense, though.¡±

    Meyer clicked his tongue. Meyer¡¯s words are not wrong, but it sounded very awkward for him to talk aboutmon sense.

    ¡°And marriage or engagement is only possible with one person, but not adoption.¡±

    ¡°Those words¡­¡±

    ¡°There are quite a few people she has adopted. Do you know what her nickname is in the social world?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Big Mother. Adoptions of budding expedition members aremon in social circles, but she¡¯s got quite a few of them. She¡¯s right up there in expeditionary patronage.¡±

    I opened my mouth wide. I didn¡¯t know it would be that bad.

    ¡°Well¡­ Is it enough to take care of all those people? The amount of money it would take to properly train one member of the expedition should be extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°Countess Nerus is quite capital-rich.¡±

    It would have been quite daunting if Meyer admitted it. I quietly clicked my tongue.

    Come to think of it, the reason that Meyer, who entered the second round, did not throw Trag out at once was to use him to close the dungeon, but also seemed to be because the bacsh of Countess Nerus, who had failed after putting in a promising yer, was annoying.

    Because she was more persistent and annoying than expected.

    ¡°You epted Trag as part of the expedition at first, knowing that Countess Nerus existed. You don¡¯t seem to like the interference of external forces in the expedition.¡±

    ¡°Well, I saw his skills earlier then. Although Countess Nerus sponsored several expedition members, I thought it was just a diversified investment.¡±

    But he didn¡¯t think it was enough to make him switch to expeditionary forces.

    Meyer¡¯s lips twisted as he tranted in a whisper. It was natural for him to be angry at being taken by surprise.

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll react somehow because she drank a lot of water from this incident. It¡¯s not toote to figure out her intentions then.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t she be a threat?¡±

    ¡°No one is a threat, as long as the ck Knights are the strongest expedition. And since I have you, the ck Knights will continue to be the strongest expedition.¡±

    Meyer spoke firmly without any doubt.

    Thank you for trusting mepletely. Shy, I smiled and scratched my neck.

    Meyer said, pointing his chin at Fulgor¡¯s Pumpkin, which I had ced on the table.

    ¡°Anyway, you can have Fulgor¡¯s Pumpkin.¡±

    ¡°I have a lot of artifacts right now¡­¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s a lot, there won¡¯t be much difference even if there¡¯s one more.¡±

    What kind of logic is this? While I couldn¡¯t find anything to refute, Meyer reached out and squeezed the pumpkin back into my hand.

    Then he didn¡¯t let go of my hand until I grabbed the pumpkin.

    I couldn¡¯t even move as I was captivated by the hand that was big enough to hold mine.

    In the end, I had to take Fulgor¡¯s Pumpkin.

    That¡¯s how I had one more thing to carry. I sighed deeply.

    Meyer looked at me and opened his mouth softly.

    ¡°By the way, Jun.¡±

 Chapter 130

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Even after speaking out, Meyer hesitated and opened his lips without saying anything. I think there¡¯s something he wants to say¡­

    However, after a long time of consideration, Meyer shook his head heavily.

    ¡°Nevermind. Later¡­ I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Please let me know whenever you feelfortable.¡±

    I shrugged my shoulders.

    I had bigger worries about how to safely walk around with Fulgor¡¯s Pumpkin than the words Meyer swallowed.

    I pretended earlier that I didn¡¯t need it, but I wanted to quickly use the new artifact that was given to me anyway because the human mind is a simple thing.

    Just in time, there was a dungeon. I fiddled with the slick pumpkin in my hand and squeezed my brain.

    I guess I¡¯ll just have to hang it on a string and wear it around my waist for now? If I leave it to a cksmith, it will cost quite a bit¡­

    While I was so preupied, I btedly realized that I had upied my ce for an useless long time.

    Meyer would want to rest too.

    I hurriedly stood up and added.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ve roughly changed the water inside the ck Knights, and Trag has returned. I¡¯ll take the kids around the dungeon after a few days.¡±

    ¡°Already?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean already? If you had the chance, you would go into the dungeon before me.¡±

    I cut him off with a light chuckle, which was unlike Myanox, who had spent his life closing dungeons.

    Perhaps too embarrassed to speak, Meyer fell silent. At the same time, he still seemed to have something to say.

    It was the same earlier¡­ They say that thirsty people dig wells, and I, who couldn¡¯t stand Meyer¡¯s behavior, asked openly.

    ¡°Anything you want to say? Did I make a mistake or¡­¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I just¡­¡±

    Meyer blurred his words. As he tilted his head, his handsome nose tilted slightly.

    How serious the face was, even if I had to choose one out of two boxes each containing legendary artifacts and misceneous items, I wouldn¡¯t be more serious.

    Meyer opened his lips slowly.

    His moderately sensuous lips opened and a deep sigh came out. It was a heavy breath as if embracing all the agony of the world.

    He sighed quietly.

    ¡°¡­I want to tell you something, but it hasn¡¯t been organized in my head yet.¡±

    ¡°What is it? You can just say it. I¡¯ll understand it on my own.¡±

    Frustrated, I urged Meyer. But he just shook his head, perhaps not satisfied.

    ¡°¡­ No, go and be careful. Never get hurt.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t get hurt. Anasta has joined us this time, and there are three priests in the unit.¡±

    If anything, Julietta was incapable of healing others, but this was still a unit with adult-grade healers. The speed of healing might be faster than the speed of injury.

    ¡®Now that there is Anasta, it seems that August does not have to follow, but¡­¡¯

    Just in time, I thought I would tell the story on the way the story came out, but Meyer¡¯s condition was not very good now.

    I feel like his head isplicated¡­ It was a bit too much to be vicemander and add more worries to such amander.

    I¡¯ve gotten used to August, and there¡¯s no reason to refuse August.

    If we leave him alone, he won¡¯t be able to level up by attacking other dungeons anyway, but he¡¯ll just be stuck in the monastery and do prayer and muscle exercises.

    I decided not to say anything about August¡¯s treatment.

    ¡°Then I¡¯lle and say hello before I go.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yeah.¡±

    Meyer nodded.

    His eyes seemed to be full of regret, but he didn¡¯t say anything until the end, when I left the office.

    He knew this would happen eventually.

    Meyer¡¯s teeth clenched as he came to the reality that even though he had guessed everything, he could not avoid it.

    He had been against the idea of letting Trag sit in the ck Knights while even holding the artifact from the beginning.

    The artifact was something Meyer had been thinking of giving to Jun since the beginning of the second round she joined the ck Order.

    He didn¡¯t like everything about it, but he couldn¡¯t help it because Jun wanted it.

    Going against Jun¡¯s moods was a taboo that Meyer had to avoid as a top priority.

    Ever since he found out that she liked obedient people and hated throwing up on her work, Meyer held his breath and watched Jun.

    Since he didn¡¯t have any information about ¡®that¡¯ function in question, he tried to match the other conditions to the best of his ability, just in case.

    (T/N: Sexual function.)

    But that was the limit.

    Trag was wagging his tail and sticking to Jun as if he were her loyal dog!

    It was ironic to see him smiling and making eye contact with Jun.

    He didn¡¯t like the way the special forces showed Jun dog-like appearances, but he had to admit that it was a bit much. They were still just cute puppies.

    Meyer burned with hostility, directing his owner¡¯s affection toward Trag as if he were a pet dog.

    That said, it was difficult to forcefully peel away Trag. It wouldn¡¯t do to feel Jun¡¯s weirdness.

    She was really slow about how people around her saw her, but she was quick to read the room when it came to people¡¯s tricks.

    It was a setback if Jun was disappointed in himself while trying to excessively check Trag by going out of the frying pan and falling on the fire.

    That wasn¡¯t all.

    If she knew how he really felt, she would try to persuade him with forceful arguments about how beneficial Trag was.

    He didn¡¯t want to hear her defending or praising another man.

    ¡®I have to do something¡­ What should I do?¡¯

    Fortunately, Jun was going to enter the dungeon soon.

    Whenever he sent Jun to the dungeon, his mouth would dry up and his heart would tighten, but this time, he had to be pleased.

    That¡¯s right. While Jun was away, he should set up Trag¡¯s Yellow Lightning unit and send him to the dungeon too.

    He was sure he was hungry for a dungeon of the right level of difficulty and to level up, so he would be happy to ept.

    Jun went into the dungeon and came out after a while, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange for Trag to not be there when shees out.

    If he adjusted the schedule alternately¡­

    He was thinking about this when suddenly he sighed and covered his face with his palms.

    He never thought he would behave so poorly¡­

    The old him could never have imagined this.

    There was only one thorn in his mouth, but it was better to turn Trag away without thinking.

    His cowardly behavior, infested with jealousy, was even disastrous when viewed objectively.

    Meyer pressed his nose bridge between the frowns with his thumb.

    But¡­ Jun was the first sweetness Meyer had tasted in his life.

    How chilling it was to feel her fingertips touching his scalp as it slipped between his hair without hesitation.

    It was the first gentle human warmth he¡¯d felt since his nanny died.

    Her crimson eyes filled with an unshakable trust in him, and every time they met in unison, Meyer¡¯s lips would dry up.

    Even Meyer couldn¡¯t remember thest time he believed himself that way.

    Is that all? Every time she showed a hint of concern, a chill of glee rose from the pit of Meyer¡¯s stomach.

    How could anyone in this world worry about him, who had been abandoned and ostracized by his parents since birth?

    Come to think of it, Jun was always like that. She approached as if it were nothing, and moved away as if it were nothing¡­

    When he stood in front of her, he felt as if he was no longer the residue of the Demon King, the cursed Meyer, but just an ordinary person.

    Ordinary.

    It was a word he hadn¡¯t been given to begin with, a word he had thought had no ce in his life at all.

    Until now, Meyer didn¡¯t care what happened to his life as long as he could defeat the Demon King.

    Even if he had to die together with the Demon King, he would have been satisfied with that and would have dly burned it into his soul.

    But now, he could envision a life one by one after defeating the Demon King.

    Jun and himself in a world that was free and was no longer bound by dungeons, demons, or death.¡­

    Of course, he knew that she might not like him.

    But the possibility that she might. Just one possibility was enough to make Meyer¡¯s heart race.

    Before he had met Jun, he could not have imagined all of this. Nor that he would change like this.

    Meyer smirked. His past self may not be happy that he had changed like this, but his present self was willing to endure all of this.

    The gaze she gave him, her touch, was very sweet.

    But the more he touched her and the more he was with her, the more thirsty he became. This was not enough¡­

    He didn¡¯t know, but he had already put his tongue on the sweet water of kindness that Jun gave generously.

    So he couldn¡¯t help but crave it. It was the only possibility of happiness Meyer could catch.

    For her, he would give up all his appearances, his honor, his convictions, and be earnest, cowardly, and childish over and over again.

    It was worth it. It was enough to endure.

    The look in Meyer¡¯s eyes that promised such a future was abination of excitement and gloom.

 Chapter 131

    ***

    ¡°Oh, I met you just in time, Axion.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Jun?¡±

    ¡°I want to ask you about Jeanne¡¯s growth.¡±

    ¡°The god of fostering talent, Jun Karentia, wants my advice?¡±

    Axion made a fuss. While talking like that, eyes fell t.

    It was an attitude that was not like Axion, who was usually cold and did not treat people like humans.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve got the general framework, but¡­ I¡¯m not a battle wizard, so I don¡¯t really know the details. Please help me.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t really know?¡±

    Axion nced skillfully and cheekily over his sses.

    It was unbelievable that the me Mage, a magical lover, knew how to joke around. People passing by gulped at the sight of him.

    But Jun was calm.

    ¡°If you keep joking around, the dungeon you thought you¡¯d follow me in favor could also be canceled.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so mean! You¡¯re like a tyrant!¡±

    Axion shouted in frustration. They seemed to be close to each other by all ounts.

    After the two of them left the corridor squirming, all of the ck Knights there let out a breath at the same time, as if they had been set up.

    ¡°I knew those two were close, but they must be really close.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she ask him to pretend to be in a rtionship because they were close?¡±

    Of course, everyone in the ck Knights knew that rumors that Jun and Axion were lovers in the capital was just camouge.

    ¡°However, there is still a little bit of room, so I guess that¡¯s why she was making such a request.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. And it¡¯s not umon to get angry when you pretend to be dating.¡±

    ¡°Phew, I don¡¯t know about the Vice Commander, but the Squad Leader Axion had to catch the Vice Commander¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s not easy for the me Mage toe across a decent partner unless it¡¯s the Vice Commander, right?¡±

    Everyone shook their heads together. The new recruit, who was not aware of the attitudes of such seniors, asked curiously.

    ¡°Why do you think so? Commander Axion is clean and has good skills.¡±

    The neer hadn¡¯t had any contact with Axiom since he joined the group and didn¡¯t know much about him, but all he had was the saga he had heard passed down.

    The most powerful me Mage. However, the attitude of the members of the ck Knights towards him was forever far from respectful.

    One of the already established members of the order shook his head and immediately gave him a polite exnation.

    ¡°He¡¯s smart, but he¡¯s not interested in anything other than magic, so if you¡¯re not good at it, and he gets caught by someone who sees only his background and approaches him, they¡¯re totally done.¡±

    ¡°Or he¡¯ll invest all his money in magic research and be poor, and the other party will run away.¡±

    ¡°Besides, his personality is a bit entric? If you don¡¯t talk magically, he won¡¯t even deal with you. But, are theremon magicians who canmunicate with fire mages?¡±

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s nobody at all, right?¡±

    ¡°But wizards like that are stubborn about themselves again. It¡¯s safe to say that they¡¯re a second Axion.¡±

    The neer sighed softly.

    Even just a few days ago, the memory of hearing about Axion¡¯s hair-grabbing fight with the other wizards in the banquet hall of the achievement debriefing due to a difference of opinion came out vaguely now.

    ¡°What about the Vice Commander?¡±

    ¡°The reason why the Vice Commander and Axion are getting along so well is because Axion has epted the Vice Commander as a rank above him¡­ There is no such wizard. Hmm. There isn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°The Vice Commander is a rare case for a wizard. All wizards are stubborn and shrewd, and there are no cases of them having a sessful social life. Does the supportive wizard trait show up in such ces?¡±

    A member of the ck Knights, not a wizard, nodded his head. It was a reaction that was a world apart from when Jun first joined the ck Knights.

    But when they saw the bottom line that Jun had shown them for a year, they had to admit that she was capable.

    Another member shrugged, and quietly added, looking around.

    ¡°Maybe the vicemander is extra crazy friendly. She¡¯s doing well with the Commander, too? Oh, and Priest August.¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not enough to have melted into the elite troops without too much trouble, and if it¡¯s just one more drink, the Vice Commander isn¡¯t normal either.¡±

    The Vice-Commander hadn¡¯t blurted out her entire life to be obsessed with magic like Axion or closing dungeons like the ck Knight.

    But wasn¡¯t she the workaholic that Axion and the ck Knight recognized and approved of?

    All three bet their lives on dungeons in different directions, and there could be no normal person among them.

    ¡°Well¡­ It would be worth seeing even if the ¡°Tyrant¡± and the ¡°me Mage¡± were really dating. I¡¯m not sure how His Excellency will react.¡±

    ¡°Is she really not in any rtionship with His Excellency?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. His Excellency should have been an original disaster.¡±

    While they were all gathered like that, talking about the gossip of the elite troops, a dark shadow approached them.

    It was the ck armor and solid atmosphere of the ¡°ck Night unit.¡±

    Perhaps they had heard the noise they were making, but the grim look in the eyes of the ck Night unit grew stronger.

    Oh no.

    The ck Knights, who btedly realized that their mouths were too light, jumped up and down.

    People disappeared like a low tide in the crowded corridor just before, and the ck Night unit remained alone.

    A ck Night unit member quietly pondered what he heard alone. And btedly realized how the situation was going andmented.

    ¡°¡­ Oh my. She wasn¡¯t dating His Excellency?¡±

    ***

    There was a lot to be dealt with before going into the dungeon. This was because once in, nothing could be done for several months.

    It will be a year before the next results meeting.

    If we leave once in the middle of the year, do a mid-term inspection, and then go back in, that will be the results meeting.

    Therefore, it was necessary to set the growth direction of other expedition members in advance.

    ¡®It¡¯s better to be prepared, and if I don¡¯t raise other expedition members appropriately other than the special unit, I won¡¯t feel safe.¡¯

    Nevertheless, thanks to a recent major internal reorganization of the ck Knights, only a substantial number of members remain.

    I visited Meyer with a bunch of member growth ns.

    As soon as I was familiar with the path to Meyer¡¯s office, someone called me.

    ¡°Vice Commander.¡±

    I cocked my head at the old man¡¯s unfamiliar voice.

    There was a member of the ck Night Unit there.

    He was the second in rank to themander in the ck Night Unit.

    Did something happen to the ck Night unit member?

    We don¡¯t really have a close rtionship, and¡­. I¡¯ve never even talked to him properly.

    As I was trying to calm down the awkwardness and bitterness, the ck Night member approached me and said.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re busy, but can I talk to you for a moment?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind in the hallway.¡±

    I smiled softly and lifted the report in my hand. It meant that I didn¡¯t have much time. It¡¯s better if he reconsiders the conversation.

    However, perhaps because of the suddenness of the situation, the ck Night member did not retreat, even though he understood exactly what I intended to do. He took a step closer to me with a serious face.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing else, but it¡¯s about His Excellency.¡±

    That was probably it. There would be no reason for a unit directly under the ck Knight toe to me except if it was rted to Meyer.

    Perhaps he had prejudice after hearing the strange rumor about me saying that I had seduced Meyer¡­

    He may think that I am overstepping my authority with Meyer¡¯s power behind me.

    If you look at it, it¡¯s not too wrong, but¡­

    Scared, I waited for what would follow while preparing my mind.

    ¡°Can you tell me what aspects of the Vice Commander¡¯s criteria His Excellency iscking?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    I asked foolishly in response to apletely unexpected answer. I thought I heard it wrong, but the following words were the same as before.

    ¡°Please let me know and we, the ck Night Unit, will do our best to rectify the situation¡­¡±

    And I think they are trying to get me in a good mood.

    I was puzzled, but all I did was slowly close and open my eyes, which made the ck Night member grow impatient to see how I epted it.

    ¡°Of course, there will be a lot of room for improvement with His Excellency. Perhaps because of his rough childhood, he may not know how to exchange affection¡­ But can you please look at him in a good way?¡±

    I¡¯d rather he had a conversation with me to stop being a tiger to him.

    What¡¯s going on all of a sudden?

    I didn¡¯t expect this toe out of nowhere.

    As well as the butler¡­Why is everyone so anxious that they can¡¯t put Meyer on me?

    The real party, Meyer, has no intention of doing that!

    However, to be so angry, the foundation of their heads was in a Confucian country, so it was not easy to raise my voice to those with vain heads.

    I replied quietly, smiling as I tried.

    ¡°The Vice Commander and I are not like that in the first ce¡­¡±

    ¡°So, just the possibility that you can be in such a rtionship¡­¡±

    ¡°The Commander doesn¡¯t see me romantically. He said it himself.¡±

    ¡°That is probably what His Excellency said as nonsense. It can¡¯t be!¡±

    The ck Night member shook his head firmly. It was a gesture of desperate denial of the reality that had already urred.

    He would haveid down in a heartbeat if he had had room to cling to my legs and reconsider.

    Of course, as for me, I wasn¡¯t happy at all.

    ¡°Vice Commander, His Excellency may have many shorings, but there is more to him than that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. I know. Whether it¡¯s levels or mana, etc¡­¡±

    ¡°Even excluding those points. So if the Vice Commander can give a little grace and see his good points¡­¡±

    No matter how much I say so¡­

    It¡¯s not a matter of whether I see his good points or not.

    I looked secretly at the ck Night member.

    I had no idea how to persuade him to leave, but now I had an excuse to escape. I asked him casually.

    ¡°But¡­ Does the Commander know that you came to me and said such things?¡±

    ¡°No! He wouldn¡¯t understand. If he did know, he would yell at me for wasting time. Yelling aside, if his pride is hurt¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, my¡­¡±

    I clicked my tongue low. Then I smiled awkwardly at the Meyer Knox that hung more heavily behind the ck Night unit member that blocked my front like a mountain.

    ¡°Hello, Commander¡­¡±

 Chapter 132

    The unpredictable appearance of Meyer left the ck Night unit member bbergasted and he disappeared in a hurry.

    If I didn¡¯t get there in time to report, Meyer would visit me quite often, and I wondered if he would, but I really didn¡¯t expect him to show up at such a good time.

    It was good to get rid of the troubling ck Night unit member, but Meyer¡¯s momentum was unusual as if he had heard the conversation I had with him.

    <Yelling aside, if his pride is hurt¡­>

    The sound of the ck Night unit member¡¯s voice lingered in my head like an echo.

    The fact that his own men hade to me like matchmakers, interfering with me every step of the way, how embarrassing! And even though he had already made a definite decision not to have anything to do with me at all!

    An awkward silence reverberated through us as I followed Meyer to his office.

    Once in the office, I gravely put down the report that I had in my hands.

    My arms felt lighter, but my heart was heavy with the fact that I had to talk to Meyer.

    Meyer had a serious face weighing down on his shoulders, and I couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking. He didn¡¯t seem like he was going to open up easily.

    I guess I¡¯ll have to make the breakthrough first.

    Meyer¡¯s pride would be hurt, but the ck Night unit had brought it up for Meyer in mind in their own way¡­

    I didn¡¯t want Meyer toin. I did everything I could to defend the ck Night unit.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t know what kind of rtionship we had, and that¡¯s why he brought it up. I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t mean to disrespect the Commander when he said you weren¡¯t enough¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°He just said it with good intentions, so don¡¯t take it too seriously. Okay?¡±

    I tried to persuade him with a smile. While I was rambling alone, Meyer suddenly asked a random question.

    ¡°So, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°About what the ck Night member said.¡±

    Then I coughed in vain.

    I couldn¡¯t believe he was biting back. What the ck Night unit member said seemed to be very attentive. I shook my head as if it was ridiculous and answered.

    ¡°The fact that the Commandercks a lot of things? That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Not that!¡±

    The furious Meyer cut me off and shouted. Whether he was embarrassed or angry, his ears were red.

    ¡°Not that?¡±

    I frowned and ruminated over what the ck Night soldier said.

    There was nothing for Meyer to pay attention to¡­ I took what I thought would be close to the answer.

    ¡°About having thoughts of things working well with the Commander?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Meyer didn¡¯t give a simple affirmation, just his lips quivered slightly. It seemed to be the right answer.

    He can just openly say that you care about it. Did he have to use a speech that he wanted me to recognize?

    But I also thought I would know what point Meyer was concerned about in the remarks. I sighed softly.

    ¡°I know, I know.¡±

    Meyer¡¯s face was brightened by my answer. It was a look of trust as if the Vice Commander was the only one who could do it.

    That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll have to relieve his frustration. I spoke in a confident and firm tone.

    ¡°I won¡¯t think anything strange, no matter how much the ck Night unit does. You don¡¯t like me, right, Commander? You don¡¯t even see me as a woman. It¡¯s not like you have romantic feelings for me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Meyer¡¯s face was distorted.

    It was clear that I pointed it out correctly. I put added on once again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect that, so please rx. If the rumor is bothering you, then¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡±

    Meyer couldn¡¯t hold back a yelp. His face was contorted, but he seemed to be betrayed.

    How could he have been betrayed? I asked Meyer back, my eyes wide with iprehensible emotion.

    ¡°It¡¯s not?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s not it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Meyer squeezed his mouth together again.

    He bit his lip. He abused his lips so much that his lips, which were appropriately easy to see, turned red.

    In the awkward silence, I had nothing to do so I fiddled with the end of a document and looked around.

    In the meantime, Meyer looked straight at me a long timeter, as if he had finally made up his mind.

    I had a feeling that perhaps the reason why he kept repeating the end he had been trying to talk about all this time was rted to this.

    If so, that would finally clear things up a bit.

    I waited for Meyer¡¯s next words, thinking of something to unburden my mind, but what he said confused me, despite my expectations.

    ¡°I see you as a woman.¡±

    His eyes, staring at me, blushed like hot melted gold. It seemed unfair, frustrating, and he looked as if I had made a very big mistake to him.

    A corner of my heart began to beat fearfully as I faced those eyes, which were uncertain whether they were hot or watery.

    Meyer said and asked as if chewing.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡­ Is there a problem?

    There is! It¡¯s overflowing!

    I looked at Meyer, stunned. He said he had no feelings for me! He jumped up and down with a serious look just in case I misunderstood!

    Is he messing with me? Or is he saying something that doesn¡¯t even work because he¡¯s nervous?

    Yeah. There¡¯s a possibility. Hasn¡¯t he always been wary of Fabian?

    This time, Fabian¡¯s behavior provoked him again, and¡­ Because of that, I became fickle. It was a possibility enough. My frustrated fingertips saw and curled up to stomp out the corner.

    Just when I thought I¡¯d finally talked him out of useless thoughts of Fabian and calmed him down during the debriefing!

    My head was spinning. I had no idea what to cut out of this.

    Meyer stared at me with a restless expression and opened his mouth.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s very confusing for me to suddenly bring this up.¡±

    Meyer reached out his hand.

    His fingertips rubbed against my fingertips as I stroked the report, and then withdrew like a mimosa fold.

    It was just that. A banal contact that had passed between him and me several times.

    Yet at that moment, Meyer¡¯s face turned bright red.

    It was an emotional upset that was obvious to anyone who saw it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve endured and held it back because it¡¯s too early to do so far, but¡­ But now I¡¯m forced to say it. That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m at my limit.¡±

    He was going to drop some more bombshells. In all honesty, I wished he would keep his mouth shut.

    But my wish did not reach my mouth, and I could not shut Meyer¡¯s mouth. I just had to listen to what he had to say.

    ¡°Jun.¡±

    With a red face, he closed his eyes tightly and forced himself to make eye contact with me as if pressing down the real feelings he wanted to avoid.

    ¡°I like you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Romantically.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Is it right that I heard him correctly? My head was dizzy and my heart was as stuffy as if it were tight.

    No, maybe I guessed all of this inwardly. In retrospect, the telltale symptoms were always there. I just pretended that I didn¡¯t know them and turned my face away.

    It wasn¡¯t that I was unhappy or ufortable. Rather, it was the opposite, but¡­

    It was just that all the ns I had made, which could not be resolved by that, were all shattered and I was suffocated by the chaos of fragmentation.

    I didn¡¯t have time to indulge in such sweet, sloppy, or fiery passions.

    Does Meyer like me?

    What variables does that add to dungeon strategy? What if I reject his confession? Or what if I ept?

    What problems would arise in training the ck Knights?

    Meyer smiled bitterly as he saw me smiling without saying anything in myplicated head.

    ¡°I¡¯m flustered, too. I¡­ I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d like someone.¡±

    I was the same way. I thought that Meyer¡¯s love was still a long way off after he defeated the Demon King.

    I never dreamed that it would be me.

    Meyer stuttered and added as if to excuse his actions.

    ¡°The reason I kept worrying about Fabian¡­ It was because I was insecure. I couldn¡¯t believe it at all. How could he abandon you? Who would expect that the person who holds the most precious thing in the world would throw it away in one fell swoop?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So even though I saw the discord between you and that guy with my own eyes, I thought there was something¡­ I thought something was going on that I didn¡¯t know about. So I kept being foolish and sensitive.¡±

    Meyer chuckled. His smile was full of self-mockery as if he was dumbfounded when he thought back on it.

    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t that. Fabian was just stupid. And¡­ I also realized that I was foolishly ignoring my feelings.¡±

    Having said all that, Meyer finally grabbed my hand firmly.

    His hand was hot and trembling finely as he gripped the back of my hand tightly. How nervous he was, it took over his hand.

    It would have been easy to shake his hand off. But I couldn¡¯t budge, and I felt his nervousness and desperation intact.

    Meyer whispered to me with an anxious, heated gaze.

    ¡°Right now, I know it¡¯ll be pressure for me to even tell you this. However¡­ It¡¯s my first time doing this, so I couldn¡¯t stand it without saying it.¡±

    Meyer said that and grabbed the report under my hand. The warmth that had been passed on to my hand had disappeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want an immediate answer to my confession. After we defeat the Demon King¡­ yes. You can answer me after that if you want. So think about it one by one until then.¡±

    His feverish gaze disappeared without a shadow of a trace.

    After confusing me andpletely calming down, Meyer left his seat.

    As he walked to his desk in the office, I could read from his back that it meant it was okay to leave.

    I couldn¡¯t say anything at all as the distance between us became greater and greater. I didn¡¯t know what to say.

    I just hurried out of the office, relieved that I didn¡¯t have to conclude this right now.

 Chapter 133

    Even if there was a storm, it would have been more moderate than this.

    My mind was inplete ruins. I don¡¯t know what I had been thinking about since then,

    The next thing I knew, I was already in the dungeon.

    Wow, I really seem to be busy.

    It¡¯s as if a film has been cut, and I don¡¯t remember what my life has been like these past few days.

    I was dismayed when I recognized the situation around me a stepte. It was fortunate that I noticed it when I was resting a bit.

    As a matter of fact, I was wondering if I looked strange recently, and the special unit gathered to talk.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve been really busytely, Vice Commander.¡±

    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t concentrate for sure¡­ you can¡¯t listen with one ear and spill it out the other¡­ What happened?

    ¡°Yeah. You were kind of stuck in the dungeon before we got there.¡±

    ¡°Is there something big going on? Priest August¡­ Can she get treatment for her mental health?¡±

    ¡°Magic for the mind can only be used on a curse.¡±

    I can hear everything, I can hear everything.

    But it seems that I¡¯ve been outside of the box so much that I didn¡¯t even notice it until now. I guess it was pretty long.

    Without knowing that I hade to my senses, the special unit continued to chat.

    ¡°Even in the midst of that, look at how the support magic is urately stuck. As expected, the Vice Commander is not a person.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m a dehumanized person when I see something like that¡­ Is that what happens when you be elite? His Excellency, the me Mage, and Priest August¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just an honest priest.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Actually, the priest seems to be the least normal.¡±

    Sebby shook his head and rolled his tongue. You¡¯ll be able to talk like this if you¡¯re rolled around a bit in the dungeon¡­ Even if you¡¯re out of your mind, your body automatically moves to live.

    But, as usual, my mind was tooplex to allow me the luxury of a beak of a story like that. I sighed deeply.

    Is it true that he likes me?

    But to doubt his true intentions, his every word and action revealed sincerity intact.

    ¡®No wonder he was warier of the people around me than I was¡­¡¯

    Meyer¡¯s confession was not an easy proposition to swallow.

    More than anything¡­

    My biggest problem was that I was d that Meyer had confessed.

    Meyer wasn¡¯t bad either. No, he was good.

    Sometimes it was annoying when he was stubborn and tight when it came to listening to me, but even that looked cute like a puppy biting off slippers because he was jealous.

    ¡®That¡¯s because he¡¯s so handsome. My annoyance would subside just by looking at his face. Of course, not at all times.¡¯

    If I was misunderstood as Meyer¡¯s lover, my life would be tough, so I tried so hard to avoid him, but it was tolerable as a real lover.

    However, I didn¡¯t think that Meyer would like me, so I just memorized the [1]sour grapes chant without thinking about it.

    What on earth does he like about me¡­?

    Did I make his empathy of remembering the first round together bigger than I thought? Or was it that he likes a capable partner?

    Considering Meyer¡¯s personality, if it was a love that could be easily broken, he wouldn¡¯t have confessed.

    When I thought of Meyer alone, my heart suddenly beat tremendously.

    If it wasn¡¯t too early.

    At times like this¡­ I chewed on my lips.

    Since Meyer said he doesn¡¯t want to hear the answer right away anyway, should I reserve it as it is?

    Then, do you have to keep lukewarm like this?

    It¡¯s not bad to enjoy being confessed to.

    However, the problem was that I didn¡¯t have that personality. I felt awkward as if I was half-heartedly putting off my work.

    In particr, when I was busy during the exam period or when I was busy at work, I would give an immediate answer. It was to quickly kick it out of my head and focus on my work.

    Besides¡­ To shelve it so much would be like torturing Meyer with hope, wouldn¡¯t it?

    He himself said that the answer was to take care of the Demon King, but if you think about it, he would be nervous about me¡­

    I¡¯d be in trouble if Meyer neglected dungeons because he was worried about me.

    I ruffled my hair.

    I knew I couldn¡¯t go on like this. Because I can¡¯t make up my mind more than anything else.

    ¡®Who confesses and feels refreshed by themselves? For whom?¡¯

    I clenched my teeth and made a decision. Then I jumped from my position and shouted.

    ¡°How long do you have to rest? The demons will be here soon! Nova, manage with aggro!¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±

    When I suddenly came to my senses, the special unit quickly stood up.

    Looking at the troopspleting the ranks in an instant, I decided to attack this dungeon quickly.

    ***

    ¡°We¡¯re going to stop by the castle for a bit.¡±

    I said, as the special unit that had closed the gate was in the process of dressing for their journey to the next dungeon.

    Nova, who was counting the number of supplies, was surprised and asked.

    ¡°What? We still have supplies left.¡±

    ¡°Right, it¡¯s only been 2 weeks?¡±

    Sevi and Julieta also opened their eyes wide. I was surprised, too.

    It¡¯s already been 2 weeks since I was out of my mind?

    Then August beckoned at me with a serious look.

    ¡°¡­Come here for a second, sister.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I thought you might be cursed.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Speechless, I shed my eyes at August.

    August admitted that I was normal only after using the mental magic.

    ¡°If it¡¯s the supplies right now, we can go around for another month or two.¡±

    Nova said, looking around as if he thought they didn¡¯t manage the supplies properly while I was busy.

    Then Jeanne and Anasta were surprised this time. Anasta asked carefully.

    ¡°In two weeks¡­ Isn¡¯t it time to go back to filling the supply? We should take some time off¡­¡±

    ¡°Our supply is different from other expeditions, so it¡¯s easy for a month or two.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how we closed the dungeon for six months by supplying it regrly. Constantly. No rest.¡±

    Sevi said spookily. It was a little bit of a dominant tone. It was clear that he secretly enjoyed pretending to know as a senior.

    Jeanne¡¯splexion turned white and pulled Anasta¡¯s skirt hem.

    Anasta also realized that the ce they rolled into was the dungeon hell, and her smile hardened. Julieta quicklyforted them.

    ¡°But I think she cares about Priest Anasta and Jeanne. That¡¯s why we¡¯re going back to the base early.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It seems that the Vice Commander has finally decided to have a human heart.¡±

    ¡°If I weren¡¯t human, what would I be?¡±

    I nibbled and asked Sevi, who scared Anasta and Jeanne.

    Sevi didn¡¯t even know I asked, and he rambled.

    ¡°The dungeon is like a secret weapon, isn¡¯t it? I thought the vicemander was under a brainwashing spell at first. We can¡¯t go back until we¡¯ve closed all the dungeons we¡¯ve been given. Something like that.¡±

    ¡°Aha, that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡°Hyuk, Vice Commander! No, I didn¡¯t mean it with a weird intention!¡±

    Sevi, realizing a step toote, bounced back.

    Nova and Julieta shook their heads as if they had expected this to happen.

    Although they both acted as if they were taking a step backward, when you get right down to it, they were nothing more than aplices, since they knew that I had secretly interrupted them, and they had allowed Sevi to speak on his own.

    I pretended not to know andughed and teased Sevi.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I can¡¯t believe that¡¯s what Sevi thought, it somehow motivates me to do something in response to your faith¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, Vice Commander!¡±

    Sevi hung over my feet.

    He was so desperate that his foolish attitude in front of Jeanne and Anasta, who had newly joined the group, hadpletely disappeared.

    Everyoneughed at the sight of Sevi. It was a short break in the middle of a grueling schedule.

    When we entered Nokentoria Castle, the ck Knights all looked at our troops with wide eyes. Their expressions were very incredulous.

    ¡°It¡¯s only been 2 weeks since the special forces went to the dungeon? Why did theye back already?¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem with the unit?¡±

    ¡°But everyone looks fine.¡±

    ¡°Everyone should be fine because there is Priest August. It¡¯s a supply problem or equipment problem.¡±

    In this way, the ck Knights spected about the early return of the special forces.

    They all asked in unison, ¡°Why are theying back so fast?¡±

    It¡¯s not like I was holed up in a dungeon for six months every time, and it only happened once¡­

    As we walked towards the main castle, Axion, who was passing by, spotted us and had a shocked look in his eyes.

    ¡°Jun, are you hurt by any chance?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No, the muscle priest went with you, so you wouldn¡¯t get hurt. Why did youe out already?¡±

    Oh, really.

    It hurt my mouth to make excuses one by one. After shaking off Axion, I disbanded the special unit members.

    The special unit ran to the unexpected freedom, humming lulla, and I headed to Meyer¡¯s office with a solemn face.

    When I suddenly came into the office, even Meyer was surprised and asked.

    ¡°¡­Jun? You came out earlier than I thought. I thought I¡¯d have to wait half a year.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t concentrate because of someone else and had to return earlier!

    1. (T/N: ¡°Sour grapes¡± used to refer to an attitude in which someone adopts a negative attitude to something because they cannot have it themselves.)

 Chapter 134

    I don¡¯t know about others, but Meyer shouldn¡¯t react like this. How can he be more curious than happy that I came earlier than scheduled?

    I was offended, and for no reason at all, I was being mean and sarcastic.

    ¡°So, aren¡¯t you happy to see me? Then I¡¯ll go back.¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯m happy to see you. I¡¯m very happy to see you¡­¡±

    Meyer hurriedly waved his hand and denied it. However, while saying so, he could not hide all signs of anxiety.

    The shadows on his faintly drooping face were gloomy. He looked like a prisoner who was dreading what the judge would decide.

    And I was the judge of the omniscient and omnipotent God who had taken possession of that prisoner¡¯s life.

    It was so awkward and strange to have rights that had never been given to me before.

    I sighed and sat in front of Meyer.

    ¡°After thinking about it, I decided to ept the Commander¡¯s confession positively.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ What? Positively?¡±

    Meyer raised his drooping head. It was as if he hadn¡¯t expected me to say that at all.

    Meyer asked back, stunned.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    Meyer couldn¡¯t speak easily. He stuttered like a person who had lost hisnguage for a moment.

    ¡°Then¡­ We¡­.¡±

    A smile that I¡¯ve never seen spread around Meyer¡¯s mouth. At the moment when his eyes were about to rise with joy, I blocked his words.

    ¡°However.¡±

    ¡°¡­ However?¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll hold off on dating for now.¡±

    Meyer¡¯s face became dazed as if he had been hit by me.

    Someone who doesn¡¯t move an eyebrow when he¡¯s actually hit¡­

    Stunned like a child robbed of their candy, he asked back as if he didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I need to level up and focus on closing dungeons.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you level up and date while closing dungeons?¡±

    Meyer carefully asked, looking at me.

    I shook my head with a sigh.

    ¡°No. Commander, have you ever dated someone?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Meyer¡¯s mouth was closed tightly. He was a human who had devoted his life to dungeons. Dating experience? Of course, there can¡¯t be.

    I continued to speak with equal momentum.

    ¡°Right? It didn¡¯t seem like it. Then, if you¡¯re 29 now, and have experienced regression, do you think a person who has never been in a rtionship for nearly 30 years will be able to focus on dungeons for their first rtionship?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t. It¡¯s absolutely impossible. If you could, the Commander wouldn¡¯t like me very much.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. My love for you is sincere.¡±

    Meyer, who had been keeping his mouth shut, hurriedly added as an excuse.

    I don¡¯t know how long that feeling willst, but I know exactly how I really feel right now. I can¡¯t not know.

    It was so bad that ¡°that¡± Meyer confessed because he couldn¡¯t endure it ahead of the epic battle of the Demon King.

    I grabbed Meyer¡¯s hand. His body stiffened and he looked at me.

    I said seriously, holding Meyer¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°So let¡¯s date on the premise that we¡¯re dating after defeating the Demon King.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What¡¯s the difference?¡±

    Meyer asked shakily.

    To be honest, I knew well that I said something ridiculous like a warm iced Americano.

    I don¡¯t know if it makes sense to have a rtionship on the premise of a rtionship.

    But there¡¯s a subtle and important difference!

    ¡®In this world, it¡¯s pretty natural to have a bed to sleep in when you date¡­¡¯

    If it had been a romance in my original world, I might have nodded graciously.

    I¡¯d be okay with holding hands, kissing, that sort of thing.

    But a bed¡­

    A bed¡­!

    ¡®That¡¯s not possible.¡¯

    In fact, Meyer was an excuse.

    If I said okay to that, it was clear that my concentration would be ruined, not Meyer.

    Honestly, Meyer was really my type!

    ¡®I tried so hard not to recognize it¡­!¡¯

    Every time I conversed with Meyer, I couldn¡¯t help but gaze at every single thing like the thickness of his lower lip, the veins on the back of his protruding hand, his arms thicker than my thighs, and his thighs even thicker.

    So I usually tried my best to pretend I didn¡¯t know about it, blurring and filtering my gaze, but every so often I would appreciate it with a drink¡­

    Even if he has never been in a rtionship, Meyer should have some basicmon sense. So he also might have implicitly expected it.

    Still, I was too shy to tell him I¡¯m not ready to sleep with him, let alone date him!

    In short, not going out with him was a [1]maginot line for me.

    I cut the contradictory story, and I insisted proudly, hiding my embarrassment with brazenness.

    ¡°We know we like each other, but we¡¯re not in a rtionship. We didn¡¯t even announce it to the world.¡±

    Meyer muttered nkly.

    ¡°You like me? Really?¡±

    ¡°I like you, so I considered the Commander¡¯s confession positively. If it didn¡¯t, I¡¯d just say no.¡±

    When I grumbled and responded, joy spread over Meyer¡¯s face.

    But before his face waspletely colored with a smile, he suddenly asked with a straight face.

    ¡°¡­What if you change your mind after putting off dating like that?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t change.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ You¡¯re not as desperate as I am. In the meantime, if you like another man¡­¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go out with anyone until we defeat the Demon King.¡±

    ¡°After defeating the Demon King, you may find another man you like more than me.¡±

    ¡°There are few men better than the Commander.¡±

    ¡°It means there are a few.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s just the way it sounds¡­ Oh, let¡¯s write a memorandum then.¡±

    I replied back annoyedly. It wasn¡¯t until I said it that I realized that this conversation pattern was somewhat familiar to me.

    In this way, of course¡­

    ¡°Okay, good. Memorandum. We should write a memorandum.¡±

    ¡­I knew this would happen. I feel like I¡¯ve dug my own grave.

    Meyer busily searched the desk and lined up high-quality parchment, pens, and ink in front of me.

    ¡°Make sure you write that you¡¯ll go out with me. Or at least that you¡¯ll give me the first chance.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    I sighed and grabbed a pen. Then, I wrote down the contents of the memorandum with a brushstroke. As there was nothingplicated, the memorandum waspleted quickly.

    Meyer watched me closely as I wrote the memorandum. There was a shadow over the memorandum because of how close his head was.

    He checked the contents of the memorandum twice and was relieved when I finished putting my seal on it.

    He listened to the memorandum I wrote preciously as if it were a white dandelion.

    Then he put it in a drawer in a box where he kept important things and felt a small sense of relief.

    ¡®The emperor¡¯s edicts are no more important than mine. Not that he¡¯s the kind of person who cares about imperial edicts in the first ce.¡¯

    I thought to myself and folded my memorandum into thirds.

    Meyer sneakily asked, reading the air.

    ¡°Then tell your close acquaintances in advance¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    What nonsense is he talking about?

    ¡°It¡¯s a big issue for the head and Vice Commander to date. The atmosphere in the expedition will be disturbed.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not dating.¡±

    ¡°A dating schedule would be the same as dating in the eyes of others.¡±

    There¡¯s a serious reason why I can¡¯t go out with Meyer right now, and it seems that Meyer was just trying to keep up with what I said, so I just went on to say that¡­

    It was clear to others that it would only be seen as flirting but not dating.

    Meyer muttered in a small, dissatisfied voice.

    ¡°You seemed to be disturbed even if we weren¡¯t dating.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because of the Commander¡¯sck of leadership?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Meyer¡¯s mouth was shut. He wanted to refute, but he seemed to be wary of denying what I said.

    Unlike Meyer¡¯s confusion, I was so refreshed because myplicated mind was organized. I spoke cheerfully.

    ¡°Now I¡¯m really going to be stuck in dungeons. I came out in advance to tell the Commander not to have a hard time, so the Commander should also go around dungeons and gradually increase your experience and magical proficiency.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t worry. Trust me.¡±

    Meyer nodded proudly with a much better facepared to the beginning.

    It looked as if he was a military dog that listened well, and an admiring heart tickled my chest.

    I stood up smiling.

    It was cute to see him like that in the past, but now that I think he¡¯s my man-to-be, it was much better to see.

    That way, Meyer and I agreed to date after defeating the Demon King.

    Although I btedly recalled that it was like a death g, such as asking to marry when you came back from war, the possibility was as slim as Sevi¡¯s height growing the same as Axion¡¯s.

    After getting rid of all the drowsiness, I stormed into the room of the special unit where they were resting for a long time and shouted vigorously.

    ¡°We¡¯re going back to the dungeons tomorrow morning, so get ready in advance!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Ehhhhhhh!¡±

    ***

    The untimely thunder made the special forces struggle to enjoy the little rest they had left. August did not refuse the sudden trip to the dungeon but weed it with open arms.

    It was clear that he thought even this was part of his asceticism or a challenge of a chance given by God.

    ¡°Now, for the next five months! Let¡¯s turn around in a sh!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Vice Commander, I think you¡¯ve changed.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s better than when you were half-willed before.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for our spirit to fly halfway¡­¡±

    1. (T/N: Maginot line: a defensive barrier or strategy that inspires a false sense of security.)

 Chapter 135

    Perhaps because of their over-ambitious and demanding schedules, the faces of the special forces were beginning to show shadows.

    Even though they exaggerate so much with their mouth, they still follow me. I let the children¡¯s grievances pass through me from right to left.

    The thoughts in my head were erased cleanly, my mind worked well, and my sense of skill became sharp.

    ¡°Jeanne, the timing of your defensive magic doesn¡¯t match Nova¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll do my best¡­!¡±

    ¡°Anasta, too! The timing of your heals is too early. Assume that Priest August is not there and put on heals!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    I adjusted the timing by dividing it into seconds.

    The trio was used to having their hands full, but Anasta and Jeanne took a little longer to adapt.

    However, both of them are talented enough to be chosen for the hero¡¯s expedition. They quickly got a feel for it, and after a month or so, their timing was almost perfect.

    Then there was nothing left to do but run. We spent the remaining four months rolling around in dungeons like crazy.

    As a result of such strenuous marching, we had all reached well over level 50. We had grown to the point where we could nowpete with Began in level.

    Even though they are not as good as the elite troops, they have be as good as the troops headed by the elite troop members.

    Once the hunt was over, Anasta bumped her head between her knees and mumbled.

    ¡°I thought the Vice Commander cared about welfare¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure about the awards and punishments, but I¡¯m not sure about the welfare¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been deceived¡­¡±

    They never said a word about going back to the base while talking.

    Instead offorting Anasta, I told her more sternly.

    ¡°Nowes the real part. The speed of leveling up will be so slow that we won¡¯t even be able topare it to before.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always the same to have to go around dungeons no matter how high your level goes.¡±

    Sevi meaninglessly answered. As soon as Sevi finished speaking, Nova listened, wiping his sweat mixed with the demon¡¯s blood.

    ¡°In addition, we don¡¯t even know when our level goes up.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s chaotic to just roll around¡­¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯ve given up or if they¡¯ve adapted¡­ Still, it was positive that the dungeon work permeated like life. I looked proudly at the special unit.

    We had fulfilled the five months we had nned, and we returned to Castle Nokentoria somewhat crumpled, but full of confidence.

    Everyone was happy to wee me back, unlike five months ago when I had returned unexpectedly.

    ¡°I wonder how much the special forces leveled up.¡±

    ¡°I think they¡¯re more than level 60?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Vice Commander knows exactly what the levels are. I¡¯ve heard that she¡¯s more urate than a level measuring device.¡±

    ¡°Then they don¡¯t have to worry about how much their levels have risen while going around dungeons.¡±

    While the ck Knights were giving words of envy and blessing, I nced around. It was just in case Meyer came out.

    I still couldn¡¯t be aware of it when I came back with vigor after the dungeon bang, but it was awkward when we were about to meet again.

    There was no reason to be awkward if I was meeting as vicemander, but still, this would be the first time since I confessed my feelings to him. I had no idea what kind of expression I should use to face him.

    But he had a presence that could not be hidden, and not a single hair was seen.

    For some reason, I breathed a small sigh of disappointment and relief.

    But as soon as I was relieved, Nova asked.

    ¡°The Vice Commander will report to the Commander right away, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to have an after-party with the Commander?¡±

    Sevi also asked as if it were natural. It was a question, but it was almost a definite tone.

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t say no¡­ It¡¯s been five months since I confessed my feelings to him, and this is the first time we¡¯re meeting, but I couldn¡¯t just give him a quick report and leave.

    I nodded slowly.

    ¡°Um¡­ Probably.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll start before you do! Whether you¡¯rete or not, we¡¯ll do the same!¡±

    It has a very simr pattern. I don¡¯t know if I should say he¡¯s good at learning, or if that pattern is so obvious¡­

    I scratched my head.

    In the past, I would have reported right away, but now that I¡¯ve looked at it again, it looks awful. I¡¯m concerned about my smell, too. First of all, stop by the room, wash up, change clothes, and¡­

    ¡°Oh, my. Vice Commander. Long time, no see. Are you back?¡±

    Mary, who had just changed the bedding in the bed, weed me. Thanks to Mary, the room was clean and dust-free for the five months I was away.

    ¡°Yes, I just arrived.¡±

    ¡°Did you meet the Commander?¡±

    Mary asked.

    Everyone seemed to not doubt that I would go see Meyer first. Meyer didn¡¯te to see me.

    I smiled awkwardly and pulled my shoulders out.

    ¡°I feel a little ufortable. I wanted to take a bath as soon as I came out of the dungeon.¡±

    ¡°I understand. May I add some fragrant oil to the bathwater?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ It doesn¡¯t need to have a strong scent.¡±

    I wanted to wash up, but I didn¡¯t want to go with the smell of flowers. I thought I was the only one who was excited.

    Mary guided me to a bathroom with a vor simr to the scent of eucalyptus.

    Having be such a neat and at least polite person, I firmly moved toward Meyer¡¯s office as if it were a showdown.

    ¡°I¡¯m back, Commander.¡±

    ¡°¡­! Wee.¡±

    As soon as I opened the door, I made eye contact with Meyer, who was nervously walking in the room.

    Meyer immediately approached me and opened his arms.

    I guess he was thinking of hugging me, but when therge man opened his arms, his spacious office seemed full.

    After advancing like that, he suddenly stopped with me just around the corner.

    Then he hesitated and asked, looking at myplexion.

    ¡°Even if we¡¯re not in a rtionship, we can hug each other¡­.? Can I hug you?¡±

    No, after all this time?

    As I was preparing to hug him, I muttered without realizing it ridiculously.

    ¡°You used to hug me before you confessed¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Meyerughed bitterly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know how I felt back then.¡±

    ¡°Did getting to know me cause problems?¡±

    ¡°I became more aware of you.¡±

    I did not seem to reject him, and Meyer finally held me.

    His broad chest wrapped around me as if to erase me from the world, and all my vision was filled with ck.

    I¡¯m d I washed up. I felt a pang of relief inside.

    Meyer, who didn¡¯t know how I felt, whispered to me, trying to relieve his overwhelming feelings.

    ¡°I also wanted to run out right away knowing that you were here. But I refrained because I was afraid of hugging you again. Because you don¡¯t like me doing this in front of others.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it, but I care about other people¡¯s eyes a little.¡±

    I pressed lightly on his chest as I seemed to be getting too close to Meyer.

    I could almost hear my heart beating too loudly against his.

    I¡¯ve noticed my heartbeat, and now I¡¯m noticing every single other thing.

    The temperature of Meyer¡¯s arms, the position of his fingers. The sound of his breath tickling my ear¡­

    At first, I only pushed out my chest, but anywhere he touched made me itch, and now I had to get out of his chest.

    As if he were showing off, Meyer had no dating experience, so it was embarrassing to say something.

    I took off his arms as naturally as possible and continued to pretend not to be shy.

    ¡°This time, the results are good. At this rate, everyone will be able to hit level 60 at the next performance report session. Maybe there will be a title.¡±

    ¡°You can talk about levels slowly. More than that, are you hurt?¡±

    Meyer let go of me in his arms and began to look around. In the meantime, he held my hand tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not, at all.¡±

    I secretly pulled my hand out of his grasp. But if I avoided him repeatedly, even the most insensitive person would have noticed. What¡¯s more, Meyer is the kind of person who can read my expression clearly.

    Meyer¡¯s face hardened.

    ¡°¡­ Do you feel bad when I touch you? If that¡¯s the case¡­¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡±

    I hurriedly denied it.

    But it¡¯s already toote.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to touch you. Of course, I want to touch you because I like you, but¡­ I just want to know more about you¡­¡±

    Meyer, who was full of sensitivity, was thinking about what I was avoiding, and in the meantime, the ident reached its extreme.

    Meyer said somberly with a dark face.

    ¡°If you decide to go out with me because I¡¯m the Commander and it might be detrimental to you if you go against my moods, talk to me. I don¡¯t like you being conscious of me.¡±

    You¡¯re the one looking at me consciously! I hurriedly tried to calm down Meyer.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I like you, too.¡±

    ¡°But why are you avoiding me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ That¡¯s.¡±

    I actually said no, but I couldn¡¯t bear to say that I refused because I was nervous about contact with Meyer.

    I struggled and tried toe up with other excuses.

    Looking at me like that, Meyer said as if it was unfair.

    ¡°Do you think I would crush you? You¡¯re afraid I can¡¯t control my power?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Oh, there was that, too.

    I remembered now how messed up my body had been when I had kissed Meyer, or rather when I had broken through his mana.

    Perhaps noticing the silence of the moment, a startled Meyer cajoled me.

    ¡°What? Is this for real? Is that true? Did I ever hurt you before?¡±

 Chapter 136

    ¡°N-no.¡±

    I hastily denied it, but it was toote again.

    Meyer narrowed his eyes. His gaze took in every corner of my face as if he were analyzing the emotions that hade over me.

    He asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not true?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Of course!¡±

    I smiled brightly. Meyer¡¯s eyes became more persistent.

    Eyes are the windows of the heart, and I smiled more bent to hide my eyes that would be revealing my uneasy feelings.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Meyer sighed and moved.

    ¡°If it were you, you¡¯d tell me exactly why you¡¯re avoiding me¡­If you¡¯re not, then I guess you¡¯re considering me.¡±

    No, that¡¯s not it. I wasn¡¯t considerate at all!

    Meyer¡¯s rampant paranoia had to be stopped. But how? Meyer was so busy working on his novel that he didn¡¯t notice my bewilderment.

    No, he didn¡¯t even know that I was embarrassed because I was stabbed to the point.

    Meyer dropped his head, pitiful and pitiable.

    His deep-set eyes and well-defined nose cast a distinct shadow on his face, but it made him look terribly gloomy.

    ¡°Is it because I have mana after all? As Commander, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d resist touching me as a lover whether I had mana or not¡­¡±

    I can¡¯t just reveal that we¡¯ve already been through the kissing stage¡­

    If it was revealed, it was clear that what I had buried between him and me woulde out like candy one after another.

    I really can¡¯t listen to that.

    He was so adorable and cute even if he made mistakes, but he doesn¡¯t know.

    Meyer muttered as if he were the product of all sins.

    ¡°You might get goosebumps. I understand how you feel.¡±

    What do you understand!

    I hurriedly grabbed Meyer¡¯s hand with both hands.

    ¡°Okay? Look. I don¡¯t care if you touch my hand.¡±

    Meyer¡¯s face was stained with pain. He carefully pulled out his hand as if it were dirt on my hand.

    The endless self-deprecation of Meyer¡¯s situation, the vague feeling of how to get out of this situation, the frustration¡­

    The mixture of these two things was boiling over, and my head was overloaded.

    At that moment, somewhere in my mind, the line that had been holding my reason snapped.

    Yeah, holding hands doesn¡¯t prove it.

    I jumped out of my seat impulsively.

    Meyer, sitting on the sofa over the low table, was surprised and looked up at me.

    ¡°¡­ Jun?¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll prove that I¡¯m not offended or reluctant to touch you.¡±

    Speaking as if I were spitting it out, I immediately reached out to the back of Meyer¡¯s head. My fingers dug into his dark hair.

    Meyer looked up at me with startled eyes but didn¡¯t shake my hands off. It would have been close to not being able to shake them off exactly.

    Because I put my lips on him first.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Meyer¡¯s eyes got bigger.

    He groaned quietly without realizing it, and the small gap in his open lips was enough.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    No matter how big Meyer was, he was still lower than me as he rose from his seat.

    Meyer¡¯s head tilted upward, and the back of his neck moved roughly.

    My hair cascaded down Meyer¡¯s face. It felt as if his hair was turning gray.

    His golden eyes blurred.

    The arm that was trying to grab my forearm quickly clung to it. Just holding it in his hand was enough to cover half of my forearm.

    As if his trepidation were a lie, he clung desperately to me like a lifesaving rope, or as if I were his only breathing hole.

    It was as if we were at the time of the mana exchange¡­

    I also became distant. The stability provided by the hard muscles that touched me intoxicated me as if I were lying in a cradle.

    And so there were many breaths.

    He was persistent and eager to feel this moment forever.

    As for me, I hadmitted the act without a second thought in order to silence Meyer, but whatever his intentions, seemed to have no doubt that this act was as noble as sharing his soul.

    But just as a hand that tries to catch moonlight never achieves its goal, our kissing came to an end.

    Unlike the first time, when we had bumped into each other in a surprise attack, the process of falling was slow and full of unknowns.

    Meyer leaned back on the back of the couch and looked up at me with a hazy look in his eyes as if he still hadn¡¯t quite grasped the situation.

    Only then did my senses slowly return, as if oxygen had circted in my head.

    And I btedly realized that I hit hard even if I caused an ident.

    ¡®So¡­ I attacked Meyer, who was sober.¡¯

    That¡¯s why leaks in the house leak even when you go out¡­! What¡¯s the point of keeping it a secret that I kissed Meyer? That habit is still there!

    My legs lost strength and I staggered as if I was about to sit down. I struggled to get my body under control.

    In the meantime, Meyer¡¯s eyes, which had begun to calm down to a certain extent, were slowly dyed with questions.

    It was a matter of course. What kind of person would suddenly kiss someone who wanted to hold their hand, and kiss them very deeply?

    No matter how much of a preliminary rtionship it was, it was sexual harassment.

    But for the moment, the situation was irreversible.

    I had to get it under control somehow.

    Shall I apologize? Or should I instead stand tall?

    I chose thetter. I spoke inly, hoping that the confused Meyer would not be able to read my feelings to the best of my ability.

    ¡°Commander, I like your ck hair. I¡¯ve never thought about mana while looking at the Commander¡¯s hair¡­¡±

    I tried to pretend to be determined, but my mouth dried up at Meyer¡¯s gaze, which seemed to pierce me while blinking slowly.

    I¡¯d rather Meyer be sly, or brazen¡­ It would have been less frustrating if that had been the case.

    He looked at me as if every word I said was a revtion of salvation.

    It was really burdensome, so I hurriedly ended my sentence.

    ¡°So, don¡¯t think about nonsense¡­ I¡¯ll just go early and rest today.¡±

    Sensitive bodies detected all the small signs of each other.

    In that state, it was not a very good idea for him and me to remain alone in this enclosed space for a long time.

    I was in a hurry to leave the room.

    It was only after I left Meyer¡¯s office and closed the door that I made a mess of my hair like I was venting out with frustration and regret.

    ¡®I¡¯ve finally gone crazy¡­¡¯

    Rather, I think I was more rational at the time when I believed Fabian as the hero and sent blind trust.

    In short, I had no rationale at all now.

    Now that Meyer was in a moment of confusion, I was able to get out easily, but it¡¯s difficult when hees to his senses¡­

    If I tell everyone to go to the dungeon right now, no matter how nice they are, they¡¯ll still rebel, right?

    I sighed heavily.

    However, no matter how much I regretted it, it wouldn¡¯t change the situation.

    I don¡¯t have the energy tounch the special unit. I really need to go back to my room and rest.

    I quickly got to my feet. No, I tried to move.

    Immediately behind me, the door to the office opened, revealing Meyer.

    Filling the door to the brim, he stared down at me with a look that could have been figurative.

    As expected, Meyer must have been ufortable, too¡­

    I looked up at him with an awkward smile.

    ¡°Um, Commander¡­ When I kissed you earlier¡­¡±

    Even before my excuse was over, his hand strongly pulled me into the office.

    While I was about toe to my senses, in the dizzying moment, Meyer kissed me this time.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Overwhelmed by Meyer¡¯s devouring momentum, I even forgot to resist.

    Bang, without knowing it, he closed the door. Only our gasping breaths remained in his quiet office.

    If earlier he had just been ufortable, like being swept up in a tidal wave, now he was relentless as if trying to remember something, and one by one he dug in.

    The posture was reversed. I was the one who was much different in height from him. My neck arched back as if it would snap.

    I struggled in Meyer¡¯s arms. I knew it meant nothing to Meyer, who had me trapped tightly.

    But the feeling of strength in my toes and stiffness in my body was so foreign to me that I could not stay still.

    After a long time, Meyer let me go. Only then was I able to breathe.

    I wanted to ask him, ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± but I didn¡¯t feel like asking since I had already attacked him first.

    Why is he already good at kissing?

    I didn¡¯t know why but it was unfair. I was breathing roughly, and tears flickered in my eyes.

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    Meyer mumbled, touching his lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    My heart fluttered at the moment. It was not time to feel resentful about Meyer¡¯s kissing skills.

    When I was embarrassed, I stuttered and asked again without realizing it.

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°This feeling¡­ Isn¡¯t this the first time we¡¯ve kissed?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Meyer looked more than a little confused when I kissed him.

    Scary jerk. Does he remember the kiss he gave me when he was dreaming and not in his right mind?

    I remember thest time he said something about the color of my eyes¡­

    Meyer asked again with a stunned look on his face while cold sweat broke out.

    ¡°When the hell?¡±

    Even if he asks me when¡­

    What I really needed to keep my mouth shut about was not that it made my heart flutter when I came in contact with Meyer, or the reason I kissed him.

    It was about the events of that time when I had opened his mana circuits, which I had buried in the other side of my memory¡­

    My defeat was that I realized it now.

 Chapter 137

    <Not your first time¡­ Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re mistaken?>

    <Mistaken? It¡¯s my first time kissing someone!>

    <¡­>

    <It¡¯s my first time kissing, but I¡¯m mistaken that I¡¯ve done it so many times? Nonsense!>

    Meyer shouted in exasperation, but Jun pretended not to know, her mouth clenched like a m.

    <¡­ I think it¡¯s because you¡¯re good at everything you do with your body, Commander. Don¡¯t get any ideas.>

    He was good at everything he does with his body, and he could often tell the difference between something he was good at from the start and something he was not.

    But after saying that a few times, Jun just shook her head.

    Thinking she was in a tight spot, she pushed Meyer away and said once and for all.

    <And today¡¯s incident is an exception. Don¡¯t kiss me like this next time. I won¡¯t do it either.>

    <Jun!>

    Meyer called out to her, but Jun did not care and took advantage of the opportunity to run away at once.

    Meyer chased after her, but it was after she was already far away.

    Her long gray hair, flying in the dark corridor, remained in his vision like a silver universe.

    Jun repeatedly denied that anything had happened, but Meyer didn¡¯t believe her.

    Her nk expression, and the vivid feeling left in her body¡­

    Made Meyer¡¯s conviction stronger and stronger. Surely they had kissed before.

    But¡­ When exactly?

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember at all.¡±

    Meyer remained alone in the office where Jun left and ruffled his hair.

    Ever since he was born he remembered clearly what he saw and heard.

    The scornful stares of his parents, their exclusive behavior as if they would be cursed by him if he touched them even a little¡­

    But the kiss with Jun remained as faint as a dream.

    It was dim and hazy, as if it would soon dissipate if only he did not concentrate.

    This made him even more curious to know the truth.

    ¡°But Jun will never tell me either.¡±

    Maybe if he persistently asked, she would let him know as if she gave up.

    But he wasn¡¯t happy about it either.

    It was because Jun didn¡¯t know Meyer was so persistent and tenacious, and it would be a big deal if she hated such a man, saying he was unattractive.

    Just thinking about it made his whole body go cold as if a de had grown near his heart. It was not terrible, it was hopeless.

    Meyer tried to shake off his silly thoughts and remember something pleasant to feel a little better.

    It wasn¡¯t going to be easy.

    People without gold in their hands didn¡¯t have to worry about losing it, but once they had it, things would change.

    He was so happy at that moment when Jun epted him that he didn¡¯t want to do anything that Jun hated.

    He didn¡¯t think that falling in love with someone would be something that would make him so trepidatious.

    Even the slightest tone of voice or gesture of the other person¡¯s hand bothered him¡­

    But there was a certain fullness of joy in it.

    Every time Meyer acted to Jun¡¯s liking, she would involuntarily bend her eyes and smile.

    Meyer was willing to adjust to her many times just to see her smile.

    If anyone saw him like that, the reputation of the ck Knight would be ruined, but Meyer could let go as much as he wanted.

    However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a tightening pain in his heart.

    Of course, Jun had told him that she liked him, too.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t believe her.

    It was just that he knew for sure that her love and his love were not the same in size and weight.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine all the happiness in his life without Jun, but Jun would be happy enough without having to be so sure.

    Meyer couldn¡¯t stand the sight of her getting even a little close to someone else, but he also knew very well that it was all pointless. It was impossible for him to monopolize her.

    He knew that, but he couldn¡¯t resist¡­

    Unknowingly, soaring jealousy burned in Meyer.

    Jun looked at and understood all of such annoying self.

    But that was not because Jun liked him, but because he was useful.

    He was the strongest being as the head of the ck Knights, so she needed him to achieve the purpose of defeating the Demon King¡­

    If so, then¡­ What if peacees after defeating the Demon King?

    He wondered if she would be so generous as to forgive him for his brash and annoying jealousy.

    Jun was a kind person with a lot ofpassion. So she wouldn¡¯t abandon him any time soon¡­ She would probably try to stay by his side because of his love.

    He had a memorandum with Jun as if it were a Bible, but that wasn¡¯t enough to loosen him up. He needed more other safeguards.

    Therefore, all Meyer could do now was to defeat the Demon Lord and save up the maximum number of good deeds before he became useless to her.

    Don¡¯t bother Jun with jealousy, don¡¯t do anything she doesn¡¯t like¡­

    Then maybe someday, she would like him as much as he liked her.

    So he was really surprised when Jun kissed him, and at the same time, he was nervous that she might like him even more than he guessed¡­

    Meyer¡¯s hand smoothed his lips as if he were fumbling with happiness.

    It was hot as if the heat from the moment he¡¯d locked lips with Jun was still there.

    Her lips carved her name into Meyer¡¯s heart like a brand.

    The moment he touched Jun, the tion of that moment when she assured him that she didn¡¯t hate him¡­

    But as if to mock himself, a sense of deja vu came over him that he could not recall.

    ¡®It¡¯s already after she kissed me¡­ Why is she keeping it a secret that we¡¯ve kissed in the past? Of course, there may be circumstances, but¡­ If she exins it, I would understand.¡¯

    She was too difficult andplicated¡­

    Then, he remembered another idea. He couldn¡¯t understand why he couldn¡¯t remember it.

    It was as if the ident was biased only towards Jun, and he hadn¡¯t been able to see the surrounding area yet.

    He didn¡¯t remember himself, and Jun was definitely not going to tell him. Then why didn¡¯t he just find someone else?

    That¡¯s right¡­ Like August.

    He kept him on Jun from the beginning, so he might know something about Jun that he didn¡¯t know.

    Meyer, who found the way, immediately called August. There was no dy.

    ***

    ¡°It looks like I did something bad to Jun, could it be¡­¡±

    Meyer opened his heavy mouth.

    While he actually called for August, he had a hard time opening his mouth to ask anything.

    He couldn¡¯t tantly ask about kissing Jun.

    If he was really as mistaken as Jun said¡­

    Even because of that possibility, he had no choice but to ask around.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember at all. But I definitely remember¡­¡±

    Meyer¡¯s forehead showed the line of his frustration.

    In the middle of theunch, August was brought in and listened to Meyer¡¯s story without hesitation.

    From the moment August was summoned by Meyer, he had roughly guessed the circumstances that would wee him, so he could not be too embarrassed.

    After all, it was all about Sister Jun.

    And his prediction was urate.

    ¡°Jun won¡¯t tell me. Do you have any idea?¡±

    Of course. August immediately noticed what Meyer was saying.

    He thought it would be revealed to the surface someday.

    You can¡¯t cover the sky with your palm.

    There was a limit to how long one could hide the truth, and it was only a matter of time before Meyer found out.

    August cried out in a low voice with a sigh.

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve finally noticed.¡±

    ¡°As expected, you knew!¡±

    Meyer¡¯s expression changed mysteriously.

    The joy of finally being able to know what he was curious about and the subtle displeasure that August knew something about Jun he didn¡¯t know were mixed.

    However, Meyer tried to erase such feelings and weed August¡¯s words.

    August opened his mouth with a sigh.

    ¡°Yes. Your Excellency hurt sister¡­.¡±

    ¡°I kissed Jun¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°Pardon? Kiss?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Who got hurt?¡±

    Their confused nces passed each other. Meyer and August both realized that they had made a firm mistake.

    And the enormous wavelength of the opponent¡¯s words.

    ¡°Your Excellency, did you kiss sister? It wasn¡¯t forced, was it?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the kisster for now and talk about it again. I hurt Jun?¡±

    He didn¡¯t think it was something to talk aboutter. August¡¯s forehead frowned.

    But for such a protest, Meyer¡¯s momentum was unusual.

    His anger red up visibly. It was obvious that he was going to hear the truth from August¡¯s mouth.

    Eventually, with a sigh, he confided what he knew and had seen for himself.

    Meyer listened quietly to August¡¯s story. Sparks flew in his eyes as he gritted his teeth.

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s what happened.¡±

    August caught a glimpse of Meyer¡¯s mood.

    Meyer¡¯s face had turned cold when he learned the whole story. They say that when people get too angry, they be expressionless, and that¡¯s what Meyer looked like right now.

    Meyer suppressed his anger and asked.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me beforehand?¡±

    ¡°The Vice Commander didn¡¯t want me to reveal it.¡±

    ¡°Still!¡±

    It would have eased Meyer¡¯s anger a bit if he had been able to give a more reasonable exnation.

    But August had no talent for that. He told Meyer the truth.

    ¡°And it was not necessary to reveal it to Your Excellency. I and the Vice Commander reached an agreement.¡±

    At the end of August¡¯s words, the boilingva finally exploded.

    Meyer eximed with anger with an active volcano-like momentum.

    ¡°Jun Karentia!!¡±

 Chapter 138

    Jun Karentia, tia, tia¡­

    Meyer¡¯s cries rang out and echoed through Nokentoria Castle. It was so loud that it could be heard from his office, which was quite a distance from my room.

    Oh¡­ I didn¡¯t know what happened after I left the office, but I think something¡¯s ruined.

    Feeling instinctively threatened, I jumped out of bed.

    I can¡¯t do it today. After hiding a little from Meyer¡­ I¡¯ll sneak back after the sun rises tomorrow.

    So I hurriedly took my coat and tried to get out of the room like a person running at night.

    But my attempt failed.

    ¡°Jun!¡±

    This is because Meyer swooped in before I left the room.

    It hadn¡¯t been long since there had been a loud scream, but he was really fast.

    Meyer tried to hold me up but stopped his hand in midair like someone who had just had an epiphany.

    Earlier I had tried to get to him, but now the situation was just the opposite.

    Instead of holding me, he clenched his fist, and his gaze reached my hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ with your coat? Did you try to run away?¡±

    ¡°No way. I just thought I¡¯d take a walk¡­¡±

    I smiled awkwardly and slipped my coat down on the sofa next to me.

    ¡°What about the bag in your left hand?¡±

    I put down my bag, too.

    In an apparent attempt to escape, Meyer narrowed his eyebrows.

    ¡°You are really¡­! You thought about running away immediately?¡±

    ¡°I was going to take a walk.¡±

    I was caught, but I shamelessly denied it. At this point, the winner was the one who insisted until the end.

    Meyer clicked his tongue and walked up and sat on the sofa. Come to think of it, it was the first time Meyer came to my room.

    ¡®I always went to Meyer¡¯s office¡­¡¯

    Perhaps that¡¯s why I felt heterogeneous even though I was sitting in a familiar space.

    Meyer lifted his eyes. It meant for me toe to his seat and sit down. I sat in front of him, and I felt stabbed.

    Meyer stared at me with a stern expression. I felt like I was being scolded by a teacher, and my head dropped for no reason.

    ¡°I heard it all from August. He said you got hurt because of me!¡±

    I trusted you, August¡­!

    I pursed my lips. I had hoped that his mouth would be as heavy as his heavy muscles, but my hopes were shattered.

    If you¡¯re a priest, shouldn¡¯t you keep a secret?

    However, it was not an atmosphere to say that out loud¡­

    ¡°Your arms were all bruised as if you were beaten. You know how dangerous I am when I am out of my mind¡­!¡±

    Meyer vented his anger.

    It was fortunate that August didn¡¯t know that I and Meyer kissed.

    Of course, I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll be able to take this situation as a real relief¡­

    I thought about how to calm Meyer¡¯s anger. There was no answer.

    ¡°When I said I can¡¯t control my power, the reaction was bad. It¡¯s because of what happened then, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°It was all a lie that you said it was okay! From now on, I can¡¯t believe anything you say. Especially about your health!¡±

    I felt betrayed by Meyer¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t noticed, you¡¯d have kept your mouth shut for the rest of your life. Do you know how much I feel ashamed that I found outter?¡±

    As someone who was always mindful and watchful of my well-being, I thought there would be a great outburst, but I didn¡¯t expect it to hurt so much.

    I thought I¡¯d just hear some nagging, but¡­

    I didn¡¯t know what to say tofort him, so my mouth was dry.

    Meyer¡¯s gaze was strangely haunting on my face. He studied my face one by one as if trying to find out the truth that I was trying to hide until the end.

    At the moment I was holding my breath, Meyer¡¯s face suddenly copsed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡­ Did I force you to kiss me?¡±

    Hold on, how did he know?

    I was flustered, but I couldn¡¯t just admit it. I immediately denied it.

    ¡°N-no!¡±

    But even when I said it, it sounded really suspicious. Of course, Meyer didn¡¯t believe it either.

    ¡°Seriously!¡±

    Meyer eximed astonishingly.

    His fist trembled and blue veins sprang up on the back of his hand. How tightly he clenched his fist, his finger bones stood out exceptionally.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Meyer bit his lip tightly. I could see all the swear wordsing and going only in his mouth.

    I think he¡¯s misunderstanding something¡­

    I couldn¡¯t tell if it was anger at me for lying to him or self-loathing¡­

    August didn¡¯t know exactly what was going on, and neither did Meyer.

    Looking at it, it was me, not Meyer, who kissed first.

    I carefully exined the situation at that time to somehow soften Meyer.

    ¡°The Commander didn¡¯t even think of it¡­ You were insane at the time. You were in a lot of pain¡­ The kiss was just a means I chose to get the Commander to drink the holy water. So I was going to pretend it never happened.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯ve already done it, how can you pretend it didn¡¯t happen? You should¡¯ve said it!¡±

    ¡°But if I say so, you would have said you wouldn¡¯t pierce the mana circuit. It was the right time to break through the mana.¡±

    For me, it was an excuse to calm Meyer¡¯s anger, but it seemed to have added oil to the fire.

    ¡°Right time, right time, right time! I¡¯m sick and tired of it!¡±

    Meyer screamed. As if hisst patience, which he had been trying to hold on to, had been cut off, he shouted and held onto my arm.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re so efficient, nothing else matters to you? Even your body?¡±

    Meyer looked at me with a miserable face and murmured nkly.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    His golden eyes shone dry like sand under the desert. But why? He looked like he was crying.

    ¡°Even if it was someone other than me, you probably would have said it was okay. And endured everything alone¡­ isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    The voice that had been raised earlier subsided like a lie. A miserable smile spread around his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s a necessary procedure to defeat the Demon Lord. All you have to do is endure. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Meyer¡¯s words hit the nail.

    Seeing me say nothing, Meyer lowered his head as if he were in despair.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand. Why do you spare yourself so much?¡±

    His hand, holding my arm, trembled a little. Meyer whispered to himself in a low voice.

    ¡°The fact that I have no volition on you is too¡­ It hurts too much.¡±

    I looked at the top of Meyer¡¯s head that fell in front of me and murmured to my heart.

    ¡°Commander¡­¡±

    Unknowingly, I reached out to Meyer¡¯s hair. But before my fingertips could touch his hair, Meyer¡¯s head snapped back.

    He averted his gaze at an angle. For the first time, the eyes that had faced me head-on all this time ignored me.

    His eyes seemed to redden for a moment as he passed me. Meyer said as he rose from his seat.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get going now. For the time being¡­ I need to think.¡±

    ¡°Commander!¡±

    I tried to grab him, but he pushed my hand away. It was a polite refusal. So I couldn¡¯t bear to stop him.

    His exit from the room looked staggering and precarious. Even if he was abandoned alone in the world, he would look less miserable than that.

    Meyer left, and I remained alone in the room. I thought long and hard about that moment again.

    It had been a few years since I woke up in this world, but I still had the memory that this world was a game.

    I know that sometimes I react in a way that gives me an advantage in this world, but I also know that to people who are in the real world now, such points seem too calm or inhuman¡­

    If it happened again, I would make the same choices.

    So, I have no regrets.

    But¡­

    I had to admit that my choice was a deep wound for Meyer.

    I¡¯m sorry.

    I covered up the guilt that lingered only in my mouth with a deep sigh that I couldn¡¯t swallow or spit.

 Chapter 139

    It was clear that he was quite disappointed in me¡­

    He didn¡¯t want to see my face. Thinking like that, a corner of my heart became heavy¡­

    I trudged back to my room. My head was nk. That day, I spent the whole day locked up in the room.

    When I was eating and drinking in bed with the coverspletely pulled over me, Mary, who couldn¡¯t bear to see me like this, asked me a question.

    ¡°¡­ Vice Commander, did you do something wrong to His Excellency by any chance?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Why do you think so?¡±

    When Mary was asked to confirm, I asked back unevenly, with only my head sticking out of the nket.

    No matter how much she gets paid by Meyer, it¡¯s too much to be sure that I did something wrong right away!

    Mary added with a clear-voicedugh, perhaps amused by my own pursed lips.

    ¡°If His Excellency did something wrong, he wouldn¡¯t run away like this. Rather, he would sit in front of the Vice Commander¡¯s room on his knees.¡±

    Correct.

    Mary¡¯s reasoning was perfect.

    I was speechless and fell silent. Maryforted me.

    ¡°But His Excellency will be angry soon.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Is that so? I hope he didn¡¯t run out of love for me¡­¡±

    I murmured my words. If I was normal, I wouldn¡¯t have cared so much about what happened anyway¡­ but I cared very much about what I had done.

    Mary, who didn¡¯t know a bit about my feelings,ughed once more as if it was outrageous.

    ¡°Does His Excellency not have an attachment to the Vice Commander? It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    ¡°I made a mistake¡­¡±

    ¡°His Excellency doesn¡¯t run away from people he¡¯s not attached to. Rather, he lets the other person go.¡±

    That¡¯s what it was. Just thinking about Trag¡¯s case, didn¡¯t he spend a year in exile?

    But when it became me, he couldn¡¯t see the situation so objectively.

    Meyer ran away because he couldn¡¯t let me go. I¡¯m the only one who can use attribute conversion¡­

    Shoveling was Meyer¡¯s specialty, but now we became more alike as we were together.

    Seeing that I was depressed, Mary realized that the situation was more unusual than she thought, and sheforted me.

    ¡°You have time until you go back to the dungeon, right, Vice Commander? By then, His Excellency will be back¡­ If you meet over time and talk calmly, the misunderstandings that have umted will be resolved.¡±

    ¡°I hope so¡­ Thank you forforting me, Mary.¡±

    ¡°Well. I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. The Vice Commander is special.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    I chuckled bitterly. I knew very well that I was special to Meyer. Rather, there was a bigger problem because I was special.

    But Mary was right, too. Maybe it was my greed that made me want to meet him now and apologize. I can¡¯t wait to shake off the debt feeling in my heart¡­

    Let¡¯s wait for Meyer for now.

    That¡¯s what I thought as I got up from the bed where I had been twisting the pillow all day.

    ***

    No matter how much the ck Night unit was an old expeditionary force, it was much harder to attack a chain of dungeons than it would have been for a physically younger expeditionary force.

    I thought they¡¯d go around a dungeon or two ande back soon¡­

    But no matter how long I waited, Meyer never came back.

    In the meantime, the break of the special unit was also over. It was time to go back into the dungeon.

    ¡°Vice Commander, I think it¡¯s time¡­¡±

    It was enough to make Sevi cringe.

    It wasn¡¯t anyone else, but whenever I had a hard time in the dungeon, Sevi, who was grumbling, urged me to go in¡­

    I certainly couldn¡¯t wait for Meyer forever. Because the Demon King will not wait for us.

    The first thing to do was to level up the special unit. I nodded my head dimly.

    ¡°Yeah, we have to go now.¡±

    Only then did the expressions of the special unit brighten up. I guess I¡¯ve been acting weird for the past few days.

    I tried to smile brightly and said jokingly.

    ¡°Since you asked me to go so enthusiastically, Sevi, I¡¯ll trust that you won¡¯t ask me to rest in the dungeon.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Sevi shouted. Then Julieta and Novaughed as they watched us talk

    ¡°You made me do it because you knew this would happen!¡±

    Nova shook his head solemnly.

    ¡°No. You have the longest work experience, Sevi. You¡¯re the oldest among us in the ck Knights.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Originally, such things are supposed to be reported by the second-inmand. If the Vice Commander has a Vice, then it must be you, Sevi.¡±

    Julieta also smiled andplimented him. When the two of them said that, Sevi also didn¡¯t have a second word.

    Jeanne and Aprilughed quietly. It was much better than the depressed look on my face that had been hanging in the air earlier.

    This was all thanks to the trio who spoke with more exaggeration than usual. Earlier, the gloomy atmosphere was evoked by my self-consciousness, but it was made much better.

    I was proud of them.

    I patted Sevi on the head. Sevi gave a small sigh and shrugged, pretending not to know anything.

    I¡¯m sure I acted in an immature manner. How dare I let my personal feelings get in the way of the troops¡­

    August gave me a subtle look as he watched me. He looked like he was sorry, but didn¡¯t know what to say.

    After Meyer left like that, August came to apologize.

    But it had not been August¡¯s fault. It would have been better if he had kept the secret, but I was also guessing that he would¡¯ve never been able to hide it.

    But it was just too soon, and not a very good time.

    I readily received August¡¯s apology, and there was no regret left for him.

    I didn¡¯t think Meyer would avoid me to this extent.

    ¡®Phew.¡¯

    I shook my head from side to side. Surely, there was no time to waste. I just got ready to enter dungeons.

    Things went smoothly.

    The supply and troop organization had been prepared in advance without my daring to do anything about it, and the most important thing was the dungeon list and the growth direction of the troops.

    I didn¡¯t hesitate to organize the dungeons from A to C, as I did from time to time.

    It was a shame that I hesitated and missed one dungeon, but¡­ It was well within the scope of what we could cover if we worked that hard.

    Of course, it might be a decision that the unit would appreciate.

    Time is medicine, and if you¡¯re busy spending your time going around the dungeon like crazy, you¡¯ll understand theplexity of true feelings.

    The scattered emotions and my lost mind¡­

    The clues to my rtionship with Meyer, vague and unseen now, might finally be found then.

    I encouraged the special forces to head for the dungeon.

    ***

    ¡°Do you want to stop by Nokentoria Castle this time, just to resupply and go back to the dungeon right away? Or¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to hold back my voice asking of when we¡¯re going to rest so far¡­ Well, it¡¯s been about two months. I endured it for a long time¡­¡±

    ¡°H-how long are we going to continue?¡±

    Sevi grumbled. I and all the other troops burst intoughter.

    I was actually thinking of going back to the castle for a long time this time. My rtionship with Meyer had to recover¡­

    Hiding such an innermost feeling, I cleared my throat and spoke naturally.

    ¡°The trend of levels going up was faster than expected. If the trend continues, we¡¯ll be at a steady level of 60 before next year¡¯s results meeting.¡±

    ¡°Those words¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It means I can afford a few days. Since Sevi wants it this much, shall we take a break?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Jeanne¡¯s face turned red and she shouted with joy as Sevi raised her hands and shouted.

    It was the first time Jeanne had ever shown such a tant reaction. All the eyes of the special unit were focused on Jeanne. Jeanne smiled awkwardly and embarrassedly and bowed her head.

    Sevi looked around at the other expedition members and was confused.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I have to talk to you just once. If I hadn¡¯t told you, Vice Commander, I¡¯m sure you would have pretended you didn¡¯t know and gone right into attacking the dungeon, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quick-witted. How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Hmph. It¡¯s easy to figure out.¡±

    After poking and prodding like that, I soon returned to Nokentoria Castle.

    At this time of year, everyone was busy closing dungeons. We remained at the castle, where the few expedition members and the servants weed us.

    Vince, the butler, approached me in a panic.

    ¡°Vice Commander. The ck Night Unit is waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Not the leader, but the ck Night Unit¡­? Why?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Vince was at a loss for words. I was at a loss as to where to begin.

    That¡¯s when the ck Night Unit flew at me from afar. The sight of the old knights in ck armor rushing towards me like a herd of buffalo was intimidating.

    ¡°Vice Commander!¡±

    The title of Vice Commander resonated desperately in Nokentoria Castle.

    The trio came out wondering and whispered while alternating between the ck Night Unit.

    ¡°Why is the ck Night unit desperately looking for the Vice Commander?¡±

    ¡°Did the Vice Commander borrow something and not return it?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for the Vice Commander to borrow anything. His Excellency gives her everything.¡±

    Aigoo.

    The children seemed to be still children. I nced at the trio and turned my head to the approaching herd of buffalo and asked.

    ¡°So what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°His Excellency, please stop His Excellency!¡±

 Chapter 140

    Meyer? Why Meyer?

    I asked with confusion.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Commander go to dungeons with the ck Night Unit? You¡¯ve just returned to the castle¡­.¡±

    ¡°No, he closed dungeons with us at first, but¡­ Soon, His Excellency rejected us, saying that we were holding him back.¡±

    The ck night unit member who had called me and talked to me in the hallway in the past took a step forward and said. His wrinkled face was scrunched.

    I was surprised.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s closing dungeons by himself?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been months since he¡¯s been doing that! So, Vice Commander, please stop His Excellency. He never listens to us.¡±

    Even if you¡¯re disobedient, how can you leave Meyer alone!

    The ck Night unit and I were not worried about Meyer closing the dungeon and putting himself in danger.

    It was more of a mental issue than a physical one. If he shifted his eyes when he was alone and his mana went out of control, he would¡­

    Of course, I knew that Meyer Knox wasn¡¯t Fabian and that he couldn¡¯t let himself go so stupidly, but I had goosebumps on my back as I thought about it.

    ¡°His Excellency is the strongest, so closing a dungeon by himself shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Is there such a thing as a dangerous dungeon for His Excellency?¡±

    The trio snooped their heads.

    The only people who knew about Meyer¡¯s mana were me, The ck Night Unit, and Vince.

    Therefore, in the eyes of others, we would only be seen as making a fuss.

    My lips were dry, so I asked in a trembling voice.

    ¡°So, Meyer Knox, that human being is¡­ No, what dungeon is the Commander in right now?¡±

    ¡°We, well¡­ He left for somewhere¡­¡±

    ¡°Then how do you want sister to stop him? You don¡¯t even know where he is!¡±

    August, who was listening to the story, shouted absurdly.

    The ck Night Unit also hurriedly bowed their heads as if they knew they were saying nonsense.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what we meant. We are also impatient¡­ Sorry, Vice Commander.¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s fine. I think I know where he is.¡±

    ¡°Pardon? How?¡±

    Everyone, including the ck Night Unit, August, and the others, looked up at me.

    But there was no time to exin everything. Biting my lip, I thought of a dungeon of a level Meyer could go to.

    Did he think that if he hid like that, I wouldn¡¯t be able to find him? I asked the ck Night Unit, my eyes wise.

    ¡°Please tell me the location of thest dungeon you went to with the leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­it was a dungeon near the western teau.¡±

    A member of the ck Night unit replied, crouching his shoulders overshadowing hisrge size. I murmured, tapping my chin with my fingertips.

    ¡°Western teau¡­ Then he must be on the west coast now due to the time.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°There is a way to know everything. The Commander¡¯s thoughts are all there.¡±

    I replied broadly to the reaction of the ck Night Unit who seemed to be surprised and about to do something.

    There was no way Meyer was going to enter a low to a mid-level dungeon. Especially if he was pissed off.

    The demons would probably melt before he could swing his sword, and he wouldn¡¯t have much experience, so what was the point?

    So he would have been in a dungeon of at least level 50, and there were few dungeons of that level open at this time of year. If you knew the direction Meyer had gone, the answer was clear.

    As perplexed as ever, the ck Night Unit all had an aloof look on their faces.

    ¡°No, how do you know where the dungeon will open in the first ce? You can only know when the gates open and the symptoms are found¡­¡±

    ¡°The Vice Commander knows everything.¡±

    The trio spoke inly.

    It seemed to be a no-brainer for me to guess Meyer¡¯s route, as they had seen me many times heatedly trying to figure out where and when the dungeon would open and at what level.

    ¡°First of all, the special forces should rest. I¡¯ll bring the Commander.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t let the Vice Commander go alone!¡±

    Julieta came out. She had a strong face that was not like her usual opinion.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with August. There won¡¯t be much danger.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Okay.¡±

    Finally, the faces of Julieta and the rest of the special forces unraveled. They certainly seemed relieved that August was going with me.

    August, what kind of a priest are you¡­

    It was obvious that he was a trustworthy partner as either a healer or a guard. I looked back at August who had suddenly decided to follow me and smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the situation, August.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m also somewhat responsible for His Excellency¡¯s wandering.¡±

    August said resolutely. Then the conversation went by fast. As soon as I prepared to leave for the dungeon, the ck Night unit came out.

    ¡°We¡¯ll follow you, too.¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s faster for fewer people to move. I¡¯ll bring him back soon, so stay at the castle.¡±

    I held them back. If I had needed more people from the start, I would have mobilized the special forces.

    In fact, it would have been better if there were no people. That way, Meyer could tell me what he really thoughts .

    The wrinkled faces of the ck Night troops were full of worry as if they were sorry to leave it to me.

    ¡°I know His Excellency is inexperienced in many ways, but please bear with him¡­ I¡¯m sure His Excellency is not being stubborn with the intention of ying a prank on the Vice Commander.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think he was being stubborn. I¡¯ve even done something wrong to the Commander.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean something wrong? It can¡¯t be too your fault.¡±

    The ck Night unit jumped up and down. It was the opposite reaction to Mary.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t believe the reaction literally. It¡¯s probably because the priority is to please me. I shook my head with a small smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s because the Commander is so delicate.¡±

    ¡°His Excellency is what¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s very delicate¡­ it must have made him angry that I, who was dull, didn¡¯t understand.¡±

    Meyer¡¯s voice was still vivid in my memory as he shouted at me asking why I didn¡¯t spare myself.

    At that moment, I stuttered unintentionally at the target. I couldn¡¯t say anything, so I couldn¡¯t even hold on to Meyer¡­ This is the result of such a momentary shift.

    However, as I went around the dungeons, I found the answer I could give him after several times of reflection.

    I muttered looking at the western sky.

    ¡°It¡¯s my role as the vicemander to take care of the leader. So please don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make him back to normal and bring him back.¡±

    ***

    August and I galloped our horses.

    The better our horses were, the sooner we got to the dungeon along the west coast. However, when we came to the coast, it was hard.

    Because I had never been there and only knew the area from the game, I didn¡¯t know exactly how far the gate was open.

    In the end, I had to ask the vigers.

    The people of the seaside were quite exclusive, and their walls were as good as scrap paper before Priest August.

    ¡°Over that ridge, a gate opened near a coastal cave. A knight in ck armor entered alone¡­ Is he really the ck Knight, Meyer Knox, Priest?¡±

    Thanks to August, I was able to readily obtain information. If I hade alone, things would not have worked out so smoothly.

    Knowing the location of the gate, we headed there. Fortunately, the information was not wrong.

    Since Meyer¡¯s solo entry into the dungeon was not fully filled, the gate seemed dangerous and was gurgling as if swallowing a person.

    But it was certainly ringing for a level 50+ dungeon. I quickly grabbed the information about the dungeon in the status window.

    There were only a few areas left in the dungeon, including the boss. Even that should be taken care of soon.

    I tied the reins of the horses under a tree near the shore and left them there.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go into the gate by myself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s outrageous. You¡¯ll be in big trouble!¡±

    August¡¯s face turned serious. I had a rough guess that he woulde out this way. But¡­ I couldn¡¯t take him with me.

    ¡°Sister hase all the way here to take His Excellency. If sister goes in alone, His Excellency will be even angrier. It¡¯s not good.¡±

    August mentioned Meyer, thinking that I didn¡¯t listen to him enough to mention my safety.

    ¡°But August. I have to go alone for this.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait for His Excellency toe out?¡±

    ¡°¡­ There¡¯s a reason why I have to go in.¡±

    I calmly spoke and shook my head.

    If I go with August, Meyer will probably avoid me. The same would be true if I tried to have a dialogue with him after he left.

    It wouldn¡¯t be easy to aim for an opening where the two of us could talk alone, so this dungeon was our chance.

    Furthermore, if Meyer was using mana¡­

    I stared resolutely at August.

    August¡¯s face contortednguidly. It was as if he was looking at amb who did not listen to God.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t go in, but sister will go in alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What if I prevent you, sister?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m going in without thinking. This dungeon is a level 50 ultra-high¡­ The demons are mostly sorted out, so it¡¯s not particrly dangerous.¡±

    ¡°How did you know the progress of the dungeon¡­ That¡¯s enough. Sister¡¯s ability is not surprising anymore.¡±

    ¡°If there are any demons left, I have Fulgor¡¯s Pumpkin, so I¡¯ll have a simple self-defense.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Fulgor¡¯s pumpkin could easily take on a 50+ level demon.

    August, who had seen the power of Fulgor¡¯s Pumpkin many times in the dungeon, kept his mouth shut.

 Chapter 141

    As if realizing that my thorough coping n wasn¡¯t something I had brought up with excitement, August clicked his tongue in amazement.

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t say anything about the dungeon when you came all the way here¡­ You were such a figure. You didn¡¯t bring the special unit with you because you were nning on going into the dungeon alone in the first ce, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­they are sometimes more stubborn than Priest August.¡±

    Iughed bitterly. If they were going to persuade me, it would have been better to deal with only one person.

    ¡°Really, sister¡­¡±

    August sighed. The sigh mixed with deep fatigue clearly showed signs of defeat. August said, raising both hands.

    ¡°¡­ Fine. But six hours. I¡¯ll wait for exactly six hours. Six hours would be enough for you to reunite with His Excellency and talk. If you don¡¯te out after that, I¡¯ll just go into the dungeon.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, August.¡±

    Only then did Iugh quietly at August¡¯s permission. August clicked his tongue in disapproval.

    ¡°If His Excellency tries to bully me, sister, stop him. If you have a conscience, please do so.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m such a conscientious person.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the most brazen person in the world.¡±

    August shook his head and stepped back. I bowed my head to him and stepped toward the gate that led to the demon world.

    A dimensional wave engulfed me, and soon the familiar mana stung my skin.

    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever entered this dungeon, but the structure of the dungeon is the same. I strode across the dungeon without hesitation.

    I¡¯m sure Meyer will be angry again when he meets me. He¡¯ll ask me why I came in alone, why I don¡¯t look after myself¡­

    But this time I¡¯ll be clear.

    The reason I throw my body like this is that I trustpletely in him.

    I would also tell him about my feelings, which until now I had kept under wraps for the sake of my own face and the secret I had kept from him.

    I care about you getting hurt. Iined about you taking care of me, but I secretly enjoyed it. You don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ve always looked forward to drinking with you¡­

    Although I can¡¯tpare it to the way you like me¡­ I probably like you more than you think.

    I will pour out all the words that have only lingered in my mouth so far, and from then on, our rtionship will be re-established and started anew.

    At that moment, I saw Meyer¡¯s figure far away. As soon as he was surrounded by demons, his sword split the demons.

    His sculpted face appeared clearly, an indifferent expression on his face while the demon¡¯s blood stained the air.

    The moment was like an eternity as if the dust in the air had stopped.

    It was time to settle this. I shouted with all my might at Meyer.

    ¡°Meyer Knox!¡±

    ***

    The dungeon was over 50 levels, but it was just not easy for Meyer alone to defeat all the demons that existed in the dungeon.

    It was not easy, but it was not difficult either.

    In fact, this was just the thing to help him forget hisplicated thoughts. Meyer mindlessly cut down demons and then cut them down again.

    Meyer had never trusted another person in his life.

    No matter how kind they were, if they knew the truth about him, they would turn around and point fingers, and no matter how strong they were, they would die in the dungeon for something that wasn¡¯t important more times than he could count.

    If he didn¡¯t expect anything, he wouldn¡¯t get hurt. As such, Meyer locked his heart tightly.

    But Jun¡¯s straight gaze opened Meyer¡¯s tightly locked door. Jun was different. She could be trusted¡­

    But Jun didn¡¯t trust Meyer. She always hid her danger and¡­ Anyway, she drew the line at Meyer too.

    Until now, he had deliberately turned a blind eye to the sweetness that she sometimes threw at him, but the events that had urred while drilling through the mana circuit were a shock that could not be overlooked.

    ¡®I¡¯m not trusted by Jun.¡¯

    The fact almost drove Meyer crazy with shame. It made him feel like he was useless.

    He wanted to forget. He chose to escape to a dungeon of all ces.

    That¡¯s how he scraped his way through the corpses of demons. His footprints were red.

    At first, the demons tried to flee in the face of his overwhelming force, but when they had nowhere else to run, they pounced on Meyer as if they were cornered rats making ast stand.

    It made it a lot lessplicated.

    Just as Meyer silently muttered and sliced through the demon with his sweet sword, he heard a voice from afar that he wasn¡¯t supposed to hear.

    ¡°Meyer Knox!¡±

    Meyer raised his head toward the ce where he heard the sound reflexively.

    Jun, who couldn¡¯t have been here, was staring at himself with a hard face.

    Was this a dream?

    Yes. It could be a dream.

    She had never called him by his first name.

    She called him Commander. He felt like she was saying over and over again that he was her leader, not Fabian.

    But his greed was endless, and it quickly became too much for him.

    Perhaps it was his inner desire that was manifesting itself in auditory and visual hallucinations.

    But there were no demons in this dungeon to deceive people with illusions. Then maybe he had finally gone mad.

    Thinking so calmly, Meyer smiled.

    If it was an illusion, he would show her a smile.

    It seemed that just because it was a dream didn¡¯t mean it would listen to all his wishes.

    But as the distant Jun drew nearer, Meyer realized that this was no illusion.

    Aside from how Jun was here, he was devastated by the fact that Jun came in alone to the dungeon.

    ¡°Jun Karentia, you¡¯re a human being who never gets tired!¡±

    Meyer gritted his teeth. Every time he saw her not taking care of herself, it was as painful as stepping onto a hot griddle.

    The remaining one of the demons took advantage of the opportunity and pounced on Meyer¡¯s back.

    But it was a futile attempt. Meyer swung his sword without turning around, and the demon fell to the floor in half as it was.

    Jun looked up at Meyer with a fierce expression, both nervous and challenging. As if she hadn¡¯t made a single mistake.

    Meyer found her attractive, but at the same time, a corner of his heart went cold.

    Meyer hurriedly approached her. But he couldn¡¯t get close enough to her nose, and he stood three steps in front of her.

    He asked, quickly scanning her to see whether she had any injuries.

    ¡°How did you get here¡­ Are you here alone? August. Did he send you alone?¡±

    ¡°I asked for that on purpose. There¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we can go outside and do it! Why did you enter the dungeon alone?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just around the corner of level 60. It¡¯s not that dangerous. In addition¡­ The Commander knows that I have the ability to figure out how much a dungeon attack has progressed. There was no room for danger.¡±

    Jun was nonchnt.

    Her demeanor made Meyer nervous because it seemed as if she was trying to draw a line in the sand.

    Was she tired of him? Was this a sign that she was sick of him and wanted to reconsider their¡­ rtionship? Meyer¡¯s heart was beating wildly.

    He clenched his fist. He said quietly, suppressing his heart that sounded so loud that he felt like throwing up.

    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t have done that. You are¡­ You make my worries useless.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the words of a Commander who came into the dungeon alone. If you don¡¯t like meing into the dungeon, you should attack it with seven people. So that no more people cane in.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it but I¡¯m worried! And I¡¯m not like you. I¡­¡±

    ¡°No. We¡¯re the same.¡±

    Jun shook her head firmly. Then she shot Meyer straight. Her bright red eyes shone like rubies containing life.

    ¡°I¡¯m also worried whenever the leader acts alone like this. Do you get it? It has nothing to do with being weak and strong. It¡¯s the same even if the Commander is the strongest.¡±

    ***

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly when I saw Meyer, who was surprised at the fact that I hade alone as soon as he saw me. It seemed that my concern was paramount to him.

    Perhaps my answer was unexpected, but Meyer looked confused as if he had been hit once. I still had a lot left to say.

    ¡°What if your mana goes out of control, what if you¡¯re eroded by your mana¡­¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m still worried. The possibility is not zero. But¡­ I also trusted the Commander. That it won¡¯t happen. That¡¯s why I went into the dungeon alone.¡±

    ¡°¡­But you shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±

    Meyer said quietly, trying to hide his boiling voice.

    ¡°Rather, don¡¯t trust me. No, don¡¯t trust anyone. You just¡­ Just worry about your own safety. It¡¯s for my own good.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making me do something difficult.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You would have worried if it had been someone else in the dungeon alone and not me. I¡¯m well aware now that you¡¯re like that¡­ But you shouldn¡¯t go in alone like this. No matter how safe it is. Do you understand?¡±

    Meyer tried desperately to dissuade me. I¡¯m not used to seeing him do this.

    If I dared to worry about sacrifice, I would worry about Meyer. For he was a man who burned with fire, sparing no limits in the dungeon to defeat the Demon King.

    But I didn¡¯t know it would be the opposite. I took a step closer to Meyer. Meyer retreated.

    I took two steps closer and grabbed his wrist, which was so thick I had to grab it with both hands.

    It was impossible to hold him with my strength. But as soon as I grabbed Meyer¡¯s hand, he just stood there.

    I looked up at Meyer and spoke clearly.

    ¡°What do you mean? If it was anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t havee in. I came in because the one in the dungeon is the Commander.¡±

 Chapter 142

    Meyer asked back nkly as if he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t havee if it were other people?¡±

    ¡°If another had remained alone in the dungeon, I would naturally have sent the Commander or another member of the expedition.¡±

    My eyebrows frowned. No matter how nosy I was, I didn¡¯t bother buying and struggling.

    I had something to tell Meyer and I had toe in person because I had to be the one to bring him, so I came in directly¡­ If it had been anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered toe in. I sighed and shook my head.

    ¡°The Commander sometimes seems to see me as a saint¡­ I¡¯m also logical, selfish, and snobbish enough to have my priorities in order. That¡¯s why I wouldn¡¯t risking for anyone like this.¡±

    ¡°But what about at the time of the treatment for April? Didn¡¯t you volunteer for the role of getting hurt first?¡±

    Meyer brought up the time when I had tried to use Holy Devotion to save April.

    The unpleasantness of that moment shed through my mind, and I flinched. My lips quivered a few times.

    But then I decided to be frank, didn¡¯t I? I murmured quietly.

    ¡°At that time¡­ I didn¡¯t want the leader to get hurt.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Meyer asked back. Listen properly and don¡¯t be so emphatic, it¡¯s embarrassing¡­!

    I clenched my bottom lip.

    Meyer seems to have mistaken me for something noble, but it¡¯s all an illusion.

    How cumbersome it was for the illusion to bind me like shackles¡­

    But when it came time to strip away the illusion, I suddenly felt afraid.

    Perhaps my true self deviated from the noble rationality he envisioned?

    If so¡­ Then would he even like me, selfish and snobbish, like he used to?

    However, having made it so clear, I could not retreat now. I confided in him frankly.

    ¡°I¡¯m selfish and think about my priorities. I¡­ I thought it was better for me to get injured than for the Commander to get injured.

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    Meyer¡¯s mouth opened nkly and let out a sigh.

    He didn¡¯t think I would say that, so he slowly blinked and looked at me.

    I immediately lowered my eyes. I was embarrassed to make eye contact with him.

    ¡°It¡¯s like that for the mana circuits, too. It was the leader who endured the pain, so it was the leader who kissed me.¡±

    Then I stopped speaking for a while.

    I raised my head again. I wanted to say these words properly.

    I had already said them once, but looking back again made them even clearer.

    I spoke clearly.

    ¡°Because I like the Commander¡­ No, Meyer Knox.¡±

    The answer to my confession was silence.

    I didn¡¯t know if it was a pleasure or not¡­ I just stared at the tip of Meyer¡¯s toes with my mouth closed.

    His neck, which was revealed at first nce outside his ck armor, was heated up.

    Is he angry?

    Maybe he was disappointed because I only made excuses without apologizing.

    Indeed, taking out the words that I liked him in such a situation might have sounded like an excuse to escape the situation.

    I was quick to add that that was not my intention.

    ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m sorry for hiding what happened with the mana circuit. I apologize for that. I just didn¡¯t want to worry the¡­ Commander at that time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Now I¡¯ll take care of my health as the Commander wants. Try not to get hurt, and¡­¡±

    I murmured, listening to Meyer¡¯s mood. Nevertheless, Meyer¡¯s face did not unfold.

    I had no idea how to make him feel better. I clenched my eyes and reached out to Meyer.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m such a human being¡­ You may have been disappointed with me. But we¡¯re going back. Together.¡±

    The hand I held out shook involuntarily.

    Meyer only looked at my hand for a long time.

    What, no matter how much I apologize¡­

    Did I not apologize enough?

    Yes. Maybe so. Maybe I¡¯ve been thinking too much by my own standards. Meyer is a more sensitive person¡­

    The moment I opened my mouth to say sorry again, Meyer suddenly grabbed my hand.

    I don¡¯t know how tightly he grasped my hand, but it was so tight that my body went right along with it and hugged his chest.

    Meyer mumbled as he held me in his arms.

    ¡°What do you mean disappointment? That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    Meyer put his forehead on my forehead. His eyes shone like stars under the cast shadow.

    ¡°I am¡­ I¡¯m just so happy that you cared about me this much.¡±

    Then Meyer put my hand on his chest. Even on the hard and cold armor, I could feel how strong his heart was beating.

    Meyer asked in a voice full of excitement and joy.

    ¡°It¡¯s me you like the most, wherever you are, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I like the Commander best.¡±

    I answered with more confidence than before. Meyer¡¯s eyes became honeyed.

    ¡°If so, then¡­ Call me from Meyer from now on. It¡¯s okay only when it¡¯s the two of us, without people.¡±

    I called his name when I came to the dungeon, and I called his name many times even in the first round.

    However, when it came time to say it in this situation, I felt awkward. I awkwardly spoke his name.

    ¡°¡­okay, Meyer.¡±

    At that moment, as soon as I said his name, Meyer held my cheek and kissed me.

    The name I had said disappeared from the tip of my tongue to the tip of his tongue.

    Meyer, who was much taller than me, was so aggressive in his approach that I wobbled and fell backward. But before falling, Meyer¡¯s hand snatched my waist.

    Unable to move, I clutched only his forearms and received his passionate kiss.

    After a few moments, Meyer released me.

    I finally let out a breath.

    It was only the murky air of the demon worlding in on my respiratory tract, but even that pleased me.

    I thought that if we were going to kiss in a dungeon, we would have to defeat the Demon King. Nothing ever goes ording to n, but I didn¡¯t see thising.

    Slowly I began to calm down and told Meyer.

    ¡°I have a favor to ask of you, too.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me [1]¡¯you.¡¯ Don¡¯t do anything dangerous and take care of your health.¡±

    I said jokingly, smiling andughing at Meyer, who asked back as if he would listen to anything.

    Meyer¡¯s face shook with unknown emotions.

    He muttered in a low, locked voice as if he was speechless.

    ¡°¡­you¡¯re really¡­¡±

    ¡°Oho.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Jun.¡±

    Meyer spoke slowly.

    Usually, Meyer often called me Jun, but at this moment, the name he called me was sweet.

    I smiled satisfactorily and reached out to Meyer once again.

    ¡°We¡¯re really going back now, Meyer.¡±

    Meyer¡¯s hand grasped mine. Our opposing hands were tightly bound, as if in trust and affection for each other.

    ***

    Countess Nerus red at the golden Falcon that Trag had ced there. Evidence of the first hero still shone brilliantly despite the thousand years of time.

    ¡°Those that survive a thousand years or so, just by luck.¡±

    Countess Nerus bit her lip. Her eyes glittered with the frustration of having what was hers taken from her.

    It¡¯s not well known, but her family, the Nerus¡¯s, like Grand Duke Knox, was a family of expedition captains who had been active since the time the Demon King first appeared in this world a thousand years ago.

    Her ancestor was a member of the same expeditionary force as the first emperor.

    However, because of a difference of opinion, her ancestor was kicked out of the hero¡¯s expedition and formed their own expedition. And although the expeditionary force became almost asrge as that of the heroes, it was the very expeditionary force of the heroes that entered thest battle against the Demon King.

    After the heroic expedition defeated the Demon King, only the seven heroes, including the hero who became the emperor, kept the sweet juice of the peaceful world to themselves.

    How hard her ancestor had also tried to protect this world.

    However, the hardships of her ancestor and their expedition members were evident.

    Just because they were of a different lineage, whichpeted with the hero¡¯s expedition!

    Her ancestor, who had helped bring about peace, was only given the title of Baron¡­

    The desperate resentment of her ancestor came down through the generations of Nerus.

    While the Nerus family tried to somehow revive the family, they also devoted their lives to destroying the families of other heroes.

    They knocked down the other heroes¡¯ houses one by one under the water.

    Either they let the mes of rebellion light up and get out of it, or they marry a hero¡¯s family and do not have an heir, causing the generation to end gradually¡­

    The Cornu family, a descendant of the Heavenly Pce, also copsed like that.

    It was dyed in gambling, luxury, and pleasure. That¡¯s how the bankrupt Cornu had no choice but to sell the Golden Falcon, an artifact of their ancestors.

    And Countess Nerus took on the role of giving birth to Heavenly Pce¡¯s offspring. Everything was perfect.

    The whole process was done inplete secrecy. No one was to know.

    If not in one generation, then in two. If not in that, then in three¡­

    They were the fruit of persistent spite and malice.

    1. (T/N: Often, Meyer calls Jun ¡°??¡± which literally means ¡®you.¡¯)

 Chapter 143: The Tyrant and the Fallen Hero

    The heir to House Nerus was the most insidious, the most awful of people.

    They had to pull others down so that they could rise to the top.

    For a thousand years, the barony of Nerus had been a viscount, then a count.

    In some cases, the family had been made marquis, but in others, the family had fallen due to the aftermath of suffering treason to bring down a hero. However, that period was not very long.

    Some of the ancestors tried to break the bondage of the family.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense to hang your head on the heroic epics of hundreds of years ago,¡± they said, arguing that the good intentions of the present deserved more respect. You can be the hero of this age. They said that.

    It was ridiculous.

    The reputation of House Nerus had improved, but that was all. Goodness alone was not enough to earn the praise of a hero.

    Only the worst relief in a desperate situation was worth it. That honorable position belonged to only seven heroes.

    No one knew what the Nerus family had against them. So there was no way they could have guessed what they were doing.

    Like that, the Nerus family was working in the shadows of the empire, but they couldn¡¯t do anything about the imperial power and the Grand Duchy of Knox.

    The prestige of the warrior could not be dared to be hurt, and Grand Duke Knox, who was called the shield of the warrior, was strong and inevitably gave them no chance to intervene.

    However, if they also waited, the opportunity woulde someday.

    The moment she had been waiting for, the opportunity finally came for her family to make the leap.

    The Demon King¡¯s seconding.

    This time, she would fulfill her family¡¯s longing. The Nerus family would be named heroes¡­

    For that, Countess Nerus could do anything.

    However, it was unexpected that Trag had given up the Golden Falcon.

    She thought he was the kind of person who would give up his self-respect and physical appearance for the Golden Falcon. In fact, he did¡­

    Countess Nerus thought long and hard about herst conversation with Trag.

    <Won¡¯t you regret it?>

    <I won¡¯t regret it.>

    Trag, who was calmly saying that, had a very strange face.

    ¡®What a funny voice. You¡¯ll regret it eventually.¡¯

    Countess Nerus would make it so. A persistent smile hung around Countess Nerus¡¯ mouth.

    As if she had moved the predecessor Count Nerus as it was, insidiousness rose to the face of her.

    ¡®How far do you think you can go without my help with the Golden Falcon? And besides you, do you think the three spies I nted in the ck Knights are one or two?¡¯

    Thus, Countess Nerus gritted her teeth and returned to the Countdom with the Golden Falcon.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    As soon as she entered the Count¡¯s house, her only son, Optatio, the heir to the Countdom of Nerus, came running in, smiling brightly.

    Countess Nerus had many adopted sons, but Optatio was the only real son. It was because she only wanted the bloodline of Trag.

    And the lineage of the heavenly pce proved its value.

    Optatio soon hugged Countess Nerus as if hanging and Countess also smiled and hugged her son. It was her first friendly smile.

    ¡°Have you been studying well?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Countess Nerus happily patted her son¡¯s head.

    Optatio, who just turned 10, was a good, smart, and ideal child for anyone.

    Optatio asked with his eyes shining.

    ¡°Did you see brother Trag in the capital this time? How was he?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen him before and you really like him. Knowing that this mother doesn¡¯t talk much with her patrons, you ask every time.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s cool. The descendant of the Heavenly Pce became the subordinate of the ck Knight!¡±

    Optatio strangely liked Trag particrly.

    Without even knowing that Trag was his father, he naturally envied Trag among numerous away members, just as blood was attracted.

    At that time, Optatio¡¯s gaze touched the Golden Falcon worn by Countess Nerus.

    ¡°Huh? This is¡­. It¡¯s Trag¡¯s Golden Falcon.¡±

    Countess Nerus smiled and handed over the bow to Optatio.

    ¡°Yeah. Now it¡¯s yours.¡±

    ¡°What? But¡­¡±

    Optatio looked at the Golden Falcon held in his small hand.

    The Golden Falcon was almost as tall as Optatio.

    Countess Nerus shook her head coldly and affirmed.

    ¡°I¡¯m splitting up with Trag. He¡¯s noting back anymore.¡±

    ¡°Wh¡­ Why?¡±

    Countess Nerus did not answer. Instead, she stood up, pressing down Optatio¡¯s shoulders stronger.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re going to be the second Golden Falcon. Can you do it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Optatio¡¯s eyes shook anxiously. Optatio nodded slightly, looking at Countess Nerus.

    ¡°¡­ if mother wishes so.¡±

    ¡°Good. You¡¯re a good boy.¡±

    Only then did Countess Nerus rx and pat Optatio¡¯s head lightly.

    Optatio was good and benevolent, unlike the rest of the Nerus family.

    Countess Nerus had even gone to the trouble of raising him. So that he would not know shadiness, so that he would despise meanness, for this was a child who would walk differently from the Nerus she had known.

    He would remain the true hero they envied and portrayed to be¡­

    Perhaps the Nerus¡¯s were the people most deeply buried in the illusion of heroism.

    So enthralled by it that they were able to throw their whole life away in this way, taking over the generations.

    Countess Nerus could do anything to make this child a hero¡¯s offspring or anything else that would put her in that position of being shining and honorable.

    Her eyes shed eerily for a moment. It was a look that burned with a sense of will and hostility.

    ***

    Damn it, damn it, damn it!

    Fabian, who was frustrated with his hand that couldn¡¯t move at will, got angry by kicking hard on the ground several times.

    He was in a hurry because he needed to raise the level of the expedition members as much as possible, but the situation was hard to keep up with.

    The expedition members who had left, the dungeons that had been taken by others one by one, the slow and prolonged injuries¡­

    All of this was due to Jun Karentia.

    The mes soared in Fabian¡¯s eyes. Now the freshness of his hero days could no longer be found.

    The expedition members held their breath and watched Fabian¡¯s unfamiliar appearance. An atmosphere like thin ice continued.

    However, Fabian did not even notice that it was his attitude making things worse. He was only upied with getting out of the situation.

    It was no easy task to train Jeanne, April, and the expedition members who had entered Aegis vacant seats all at once.

    Even more so if Fabian, the highest level of the expedition team, was unable to produce his skills.

    In the end, Fabian¡¯s expedition team had to disperse for a while, going on lease with mercenaries from other expeditions.

    And among these scattered people, there were those who would not return to the Fabian Expedition again. These were the people who thought that the expedition that had been leased had more potential.

    ¡°Traitors!¡±

    Fabian was furious, but there was nothing he could do about those who had already left.

    It was a virtual copse of the Fabian expedition.

    Deca, who had struggled during that time, seemed to be exhausted. He said carefully to Fabian.

    ¡°Fabian¡­ I can¡¯t do it like this. Why don¡¯t we join another expedition and have a chance?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Fabian clenched his teeth. He couldn¡¯t fall down like this. This was the chance he had been given.

    Everyone else may think Fabian hadpletely copsed and cannot revive, but¡­ There was still a hidden move for him.

    ¡®After all, isn¡¯t the final winner determined to survive? You¡¯ll see, Jun. Because not everything is going to be as easy as you nned¡­¡¯

    Fabian¡¯s blue eyes glittered. The blue sapphires, which had been broken without anyone knowing, were filled with ck water.

    <strong>CHAPTER 17. The Tyrant and the Fallen Hero</strong>

    As soon as we got out of the dungeon with Meyer, August was the first thing we encountered.

    August¡¯s expression when he saw us was subtly twisted. Only then did I realize that I was holding Meyer¡¯s hand tight.

    ¡°Haha! It was a bit dark and tough inside the dungeon!¡±

    I hurriedly let go of Meyer¡¯s hand, making excuses. Meyer also added, coughing in vain, as he decided to keep his distance in public.

    ¡°Jun kept messing up.¡±

    August didn¡¯t look like he really believed it. Rather, he frowned and asked back.

    ¡°Who asked?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just hurry up and go. It just so happens that you hit puberty at age 30¡­¡±

    August clicked his tongue and strode back to the ce where the horses were tied.

    Meyer whispered in my ear with his back down.

    ¡°Jun, I think August already caught us¡­¡±

    ¡°Be quiet. I know that, too.¡±

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect topletely deceive August. I poked Meyer¡¯s waist with my elbow. Of course, it was my elbow that hurt.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    ¡°Oh no, Jun! Are you okay? Wait, August. Come here and look at her arm!¡±

    Meyer made a fuss and called August. August, who was ahead, murmured quietly as he crossed.

    ¡°St. Marianne, I suppose this is another test you have given me¡­¡±

 Chapter 144

    ***

    Thus, I returned to Nokentoria Castle and rushed to dungeons with the very special troops to fill the remaining four months.

    The ck Night unit thanked me for my hard work in bringing Meyer back to his senses and saw me off with tear-stained handkerchiefs.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Meyer let me go without adding anything except for those words.

    He used to be soft tofu that would shatter at the mere touch of my chopsticks. If he had acted like soft tofu before, he seems to have upgraded to at least mung bean jelly now, after a serious exchange of ideas.

    I also nodded my head at him. It was an exchange of trust.

    The special forces had already prepared for the hardship and followed my instructions with a solemn attitude. And so time passed.

    We lived in the dungeon for most of the four months, except for the asional stop at the castle for supplies.

    Day by day, the children grew up quickly.

    I crossed the 60 level mark first, followed by the trio, then Jeanne and Anasta.

    The notes I made when I first set foot in Castle Nokentoria were long since tattered. I was so proud that it was proof that I worked hard.

    ¡°Wow¡­ It did end somehow.¡±

    Nova rolled his tongue and wiped the sweat from his chin.

    Everyone seemed to be in a much more mature mood after the 60th level. It was only natural since as expedition members they had crossed the mountains to be recognized everywhere they went.

    August held his tongue as if he hadn¡¯t expected all the special forces to meet the 60th level.

    ¡°Do you intend to conquer the empire beyond defeating the Demon King? With this momentum, we can build a corps of over 60 levels.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡±

    I smiled bitterly and waved my hand.

    ¡°Just because a dog or a cow is at the 60th level doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s okay. We have to think about the future.¡±

    Soon we will be able to close the dungeon smoothly, and there will be fewer human casualties, but the problem was after that.

    Once the demon king is defeated and the dungeons are closed, there is no ce to level up. In short, you stop growing from the level you were at when you fought the Demon King, and your rank ends at the same level you were at then.

    Of course, if everyone was good and altruistic, there would be no problem, but¡­

    Living in this world was not something that flowed in a very positive way.

    If there was someone who was condescending and persecuted others at level 60 among those who had raised their level¡­

    I was horrified just thinking about it.

    It would not be easy to throw them away, who had be contributors to the empire, so all of them would only be a stain on the empire of Meyer¡¯s reign.

    Therefore, I intended to grow only those whose talents and personalities had been proven to some extent.

    ¡®And the number of people who apply both personality and talent is rather small.¡¯

    August understood exactly what I was saying. He spoke as if he was truly moved.

    ¡°Sister knows more about the development and management of the troops than I do. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re thinking about what the world will look like after the demon king is defeated¡­ I¡¯m honestly impressed.¡±

    It was natural that August did not easily recall the world after that, as he did not know how many yearster the Demon King would appear.

    ¡®Between half a year and one year¡­ It¡¯s just around the corner.¡¯

    We didn¡¯t have much time left anyway. I was on the verge of upgrading my special troops into backup members against the Demon King, but I didn¡¯t have enough time to train the other troops.

    I looked at the sky. If the Demon King Gate was opened, that sky would be darkened with demonic energy.

    The memories of the first round were as vivid as if they were yesterday.

    While I was pondering my future in the past like this, the unknowing Sevi hummed with a sense of excitement.

    ¡°If I go to the performance report this time, I¡¯ll get a nickname too, right?¡±

    Although he had grown taller, he was still only 15 years old. The little things like that made him flush.

    Sevi¡¯s eyes were fuzzy as if he was dreaming.

    ¡°What will it be? I wish I could make it.¡±

    ¡°If you can choose your name, will you do something like the gale you mentionedst time?¡±

    Julieta asked, frowning in the middle of her forehead. Sevi said clearly by giving strength to every word.

    ¡°I¡¯m Gale Destroyer.¡±

    ¡°Ughh, don¡¯t even dream about it.¡±

    Julieta shuddered with disgust.

    Sevi asked back, snooping his head as if he didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Why? It¡¯s cool.¡±

    ¡°It gives me goosebumps when I think your name will be called after that title.¡±

    Julieta responded coldly. The former timid and quiet appearance had disappeared somewhere, and now she had be a fact bomber for the special unit.

    The change in Julietta¡¯s personality must have been due in part to the influence of Anasta, a healer of the same age.

    Anasta was also the type to say what she wanted to say.

    In the beginning, when she joined the special unit, they were awkward, hiding their covering the day with each other, but as soon as they started talking, they became closer.

    As it was important to make sure that you expressed yourself in the dungeon, it was a positive effect.

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe that she¡¯s gotten stronger and her personality has be smarter¡­¡¯

    I even began to pay attention to Julieta¡¯s moods from time to time.

    Of course, Julieta had changed more straightforwardly, but Sevi had evolved ordingly.

    In short, he didn¡¯t care a bit. Sevi shook his head, sticking his tongue out at Julieta as if he knew nothing about it.

    ¡°Originally, the stronger and stronger the title is, the better it is. I want to have a title that sounds stronger than me Mage.¡±

    ¡°His Majesty decides the title anyway. Why are you so worried?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s supposed toe true if you sincerely wish. As if I had be a wizard thanks to my desperate wish to be a wizard.¡±

    Whether he was an adult or child¡­

    I smiled unconsciously at Sevi¡¯s fluttering appearance with his chest sticking out.

    At that time, Jeanne, who was quietly listening to Sevi and Julieta¡¯s conversation, suddenly intervened.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll be the Witch of Ice and Snow.¡±

    ¡°Even you, Jeanne.¡±

    Julieta pondered as if she had been betrayed.

    As Jeanne was about the same age as Sevi, it was clear that she thought Sevi¡¯s self-proimed title was cool.

    Of course, Sevi was tant. But everyone inwardly expected their own title.

    ¡°Haha. Everything is just a wish. The title will be given by His Majesty anyway.¡±

    Nova, who said so, also shouted, ¡°The shield of the empire, Nova Pellum!¡± to the mirror of the amodations when no one was looking.

    I happened to see him passing through the hallway.

    Of course, to protect Nova¡¯s delicate and fragile heart, I pretended I hadn¡¯t seen it and closed the door, so Nova couldn¡¯t have known that I had seen the scene.

    So even now, pretending to be mature like that, pretending to be respectful, I was trying to stop Julieta and Sevi

    I¡­ Well, I wondered if my title this time would also be Gray Rose.

    It was cute to see the kids so happy because I didn¡¯t have any expectations for a title.

    Sevi sighed and mumbled.

    ¡°The Vice Commander already has a title. Good for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ what? Since when? I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    I was surprised and asked back at a sound I had never heard of. So Sevi opened his eyes wide and looked at me as if he were surprised.

    Then he said it as if it were natural.

    ¡°Tyrant.¡±

    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s not it.¡±

    I had a goodugh.

    It wasn¡¯t a title, but a sort of nickname that circted only within the ck Knights.

    A title was a second, more public, and widely known name.

    It was a term that represented one person, so it had to be recognized by the Emperor above all else, let alone something unique and individual.

    The designation of Tyrant was neither.

    Apparently, Sevi still didn¡¯t really know the difference between a nickname and a title¡­

    At the moment I smiled and tried to tell him the difference, August intervened with an unexpected look.

    ¡°¡­ Brother Sevi is actually right, sister.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What¡¯s right? Tyrant? That¡¯s my title?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    August nodded slowly. I asked back indifferently at the determination.

    ¡°What title is that, without a title ceremony? I haven¡¯t seen His Majesty since the previous results briefing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strange how sister sometimes thinks along the lines ofmon sense like that. The ck Knights have many exceptions.¡±

    ¡°No, but still¡­ That means that only my title was approved by His Majesty separately. How troublesome? By who?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°No, never mind. It was dumb of me to ask.¡±

    I shook my hand as soon as August tried to open his mouth to answer.

    Who was it? Of course, it was Meyer Knox¡­!

    He caused an ident without telling me!

    In addition, it bothered me that all the kids except me knew.

    ¡®Come to think of it, I think Meyer tried to say something when I recently stopped by the castle¡­.¡¯

    At that time, I thought Meyer was whining for no reason, so I shook off my sleeves, saying I had to go into the dungeon quickly.

    I cried out in vexation.

    ¡°If you knew it, you should¡¯ve told me!¡±

    ¡°I thought you knew, Vice Commander¡­¡±

    Sevi said quietly.

    To be fair, my mistake was not entirely without merit.

    If I¡¯d known this was going to happen, I¡¯d have listened more closely to Meyer¡¯s words.

    I¡¯m not a loyal dog, I¡¯m not a gray rose, I¡¯m a tyrant.

    No matter how figurative a word is, is that okay? The emperor is still alive with his eyes open¡­

    However, it was a ship that had already sailed even if I regretted it. Without room for inventory, my title seemed to have been sold as Tyrant.

    ¡°¡­ Phew, okay. There¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±

    Yeah. It¡¯s just a title. The emperor wouldn¡¯t think much either. Maybe heughed it off.

    ¡®It may be a little threatening if Meyer has the title of Tyrant, but it will sound like an irony only when I, a supporting wizard, have the title of Tyrant.¡¯

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that I wouldn¡¯tin to Meyer.

    The sooner I give up on what I can¡¯t do anything about right now, the better.

    I pped my palms together and hurried to the Special Unit.

    ¡°Now, if you want to be given a title, let¡¯s go back to Nokentoria Castle and measure the levels first.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say we exceeded level 60, Vice Commander?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unofficial.¡±

    I answered Anasta¡¯s question pleasantly. Then, I stood up looking around the special unit with a confident smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s officially tell them. That all of the special unit troops are at level 60.¡±

 Chapter 145

    ***

    As if firmly embedded in titles, Sevi talked about titles all day until we arrived at Nokentoria Castle.

    ¡°When I went to the capitalst year, people cheered for the title of elite troops. I was really jealous of that.¡±

    Sebi would be the only one who envied or cared about this. I smiled and added a word.

    ¡°But if you get a title at this performance report, you won¡¯t be able to hear cheers this year.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ll be able to listen to it next year.¡±

    Sevi spoke cheerfully.

    There shouldn¡¯t be a performance report meeting next year¡­Well, there should be many more opportunities for titles to be called.

    Iughed, not wanting to dare to put a damper on his spirit.

    Thus, when we returned to the castle, we were weed by the main corps troops of Robur, who hade one step ahead of us.

    ¡°Hey, when did our kids grow this much?¡±

    Robur stroked Nova and Julieta¡¯s hair. Unlike before, her hand went up quite high.

    ¡°Nova¡¯s almost shoulder to shoulder with me now, though, isn¡¯t he? You don¡¯t know how tall you have to be to go around the dungeon alone, do you? This¡­ Isn¡¯t my thirdrgest position in the ck Knights at risk?¡±

    ¡°Haha, there¡¯s still a long way to go.¡±

    Nova scratched the back of his neck shyly.

    However, Nova and Robur¡¯s shoulder heights were simr.

    Robur picked Nova¡¯s shoulder and spoke cheerfully.

    ¡°You still have a long way to go. Okay. You¡¯re going to the level measurement room, right? Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    As such, the special unit and the main unit flocked to the measuring room.

    Everyone was amazed to see all of the special forces exceed level 60. Robur whispered quietly in my ear.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t make them do anything weird, did you? Like giving them drugs¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha, no way.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯re not a supporting wizard, but a psychological wizard. You had them brainwashed and bang, no questions asked.¡±

    ¡°If I was, I could have turned them more fiercely than now, but it¡¯s a shame.¡±

    I clicked my tongue sincerely. Roburughed, and the special unit, who overheard our story, shuddered.

    ¡°Not even a human being¡­ As expected, Tyrant¡­¡±

    Oh, yeah. I forgot about the title for a moment.

    When the level measurement of the special unit was over and everyone enjoyed their leisure before going to the performance report, I immediately headed to Meyer.

    ¡°Jun!¡±

    Meyer weed me with a big smile.

    I couldn¡¯t get used to the pink atmosphere of a man dressed in ck from head to toe.

    Where are you going to hug?

    Look at the incident you caused!

    I was angry, pushing Meyer¡¯s chest to hug me.

    ¡°I heard my title. Without telling me!¡±

    ¡°I was definitely going to tell youst time.¡±

    Meyer replied calmly as if he knew I would do this.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to apply so urgently. I thought I might have a different title because I lived a different life than the first round, but Tyrant¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t like the title of Gray Rose, but it was normal even though it was cringe-worthy!

    Just the thought of the emperor calling me Tyrant at the performance briefing session makes me dizzy. I touched my head.

    However, Meyer brazenly made excuses as if there was a reason for everything.

    ¡°But I had to hurry. This time, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Aha.¡±

    ¡°¡­ It was obvious that you were going to get all of the special forces to level 60 this time so that you and the special forces could receive their titles at the performance report. Still, you¡¯re their superior officer, and there are procedures to follow¡­¡±

    So he gave me the title one step first? I had no choice but to shake my head for unexpected reasons.

    Meyer hesitated because I didn¡¯t look very pleased.

    ¡°And¡­ When you go to the capital, you get cheered with a title. Maybe this is thest time.¡±

    I thought Sevi would be the only one who cared about that, but he wasn¡¯t.

    It was ridiculous, but I clicked my tongue.

    ¡°The cheers from the title are received more when youe back from defeating the Demon King than when you go to the capital.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s still different.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s strangely delicate¡­¡±

    I sighed and sat back down on the couch.

    Meyer steadily pushed a tter of canap¨¦s, cheese, olives, thinly sliced ham, muscats, and other assorted morsels in front of me. Then he pulled out a bucket of wine filled with ice.

    He knew exactly what I liked.

    It was the perfect setting to match my mood, and I felt much less jagged.

    I moistened my lips with the drink Meyer had poured for me and let out a small whimper.

    ¡°If you want to give a title quickly, there is also Gray Rose, which is my first title. Please also consider His Majesty¡¯s difficulties in giving me a title like Tyrant.¡±

    ¡°I thought Tyrant suited you better than Gray Rose.¡±

    Meyer clenched his chin, staring at me slowly. I frowned at the seriousness of his gaze.

    ¡°It suits me? I think that I showed exemry behavior as a Vice Commander¡­¡±

    Before I finished talking, Meyer burst intoughter quietly. I pursed my lips and mumbled to myself at his impossible manner ofughter.

    ¡°Why are youughing?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just, I thought you were free to believe so.¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    Nodding at my uneven answer, his eyes seemed to be bent, and he didn¡¯t agree with what I said.

    ¡°Sometimes, you¡¯re really arbitrary.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from you, Commander¡­¡±

    What the hell is a man like a selfish, childish boy saying to me¡­

    I looked at Meyer with wrinkles between my brows, and when our eyes met, Meyerughed again.

    Heughed very well indeed.

    When I told him to raise his level while we were separated, he justughed.

    I clicked my tongue low.

    ***

    Countess Nerus calmly looked at the strange visitor who suddenly came to her estate and brought up a rude suggestion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I should join forces with you. If I have to express it¡­ You¡¯re like gold dust. You¡¯re shiny, but that¡¯s about it.¡±

    It was Fabian who was rated as gold dust by Countess Nerus. Fabian continued calmly regardless of Countess Nerus¡¯ devaluation remarks.

    ¡°But gold dust has the qualities to eventually be gold.¡±

    ¡°I know a lot about you. Fabian Ignis. I¡¯ve heard that the upward momentum of your new expedition was quite strong, but recently it has suddenly fallen due to the departure of your members? It¡¯s a shame, isn¡¯t it? In the past, it would have been enough to hold your hand.¡±

    Countess Nerus clicked her tongue. Fabian was of no use to her.

    Fabian stared at Countess Nerus, his blue eyes shining incredulously.

    When faced with that gaze, even the sly Countess Nerus became somewhat inconvenienced.

    Countess Nerus scoffed inwardly. Seeing that she, who also dealt with Trag, felt threatened, it seemed that his level was much higher than what was reported.

    Fabian still only smiled smugly.

    ¡°As expected of Countess Nerus. You know everything. You¡¯re the one who had your eye on the ck Knight of the heavens.¡±

    ¡°¡­It seems that you have quite a lot of information. So, are you trying to threaten me with that? Even if it¡¯s meaningless.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean threaten? I just want to build a friendly rtionship with the Countess.¡±

    Fabian said so and took a step closer to Countess Nerus.

    Then he spoke with a serious face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Countess believes me, but I¡¯m the chosen one.¡±

    ¡°Ha, the chosen one!¡±

    She thought he was a curious expedition member, but it turned out that he was a scammer. Countess Nerus grinned.

    Despite her ridicule, Fabian spoke seriously without changing his expression.

    ¡°I know the future with that evidence.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you thought it was a funny joke, but I want to tell you it was very boring. It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s nothing to say. So much for wasting my time. Unlike you, I¡¯m a busy person.¡±

    ¡°When, where, what dungeons appear, and what kind of demons will appear in those dungeons!¡±

    As soon as Countess Nerus was about to turn around, Fabian shouted. He was so powerful that Countess Nerus had no choice but to stop and look at Fabian.

    Fabian red at Countess Nerus with burning eyes. His gaze went beyond Countess Nerus and was filled with hostility towards others.

    Fabian continued to talk as if he were chewing.

    ¡°¡­ I know roughly everything, but our expedition teamcks manpower. And Countess Nerus has enough manpower. Of course, aren¡¯t you Big Mother?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You have a hobby of investment, so you¡¯ll know well. Where dividends are high, there is always a risk.¡±

    Countess Nerus¡¯s head turned quickly.

    Trag had just betrayed her as well, and after the purge within the ck Knights had uprooted the three small spies she had nted in the ck Knights.

    Trying to recruit others into the ck Knights was not easy.

    She didn¡¯tpletely believe Fabian¡¯s story, but her instincts were screaming at her to not let it slip by.

    He could see the future. He knew information about dungeons¡­ That was a tremendous advantage.

    To the extent that the Fabian expedition could hit the ck Knights and be the best expedition if raised well.

    Then, it was necessary to check the ¡°information¡± once. Unlike before, Countess Nerus said with a quite benevolent and generous smile.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s talk about the number of people you need.¡±

    When Countess Nerus¡¯ permission was granted, a bright smile spread around Fabian¡¯s mouth.

    It was the smile of a coward who would do anything mean to win and build pride.

 Chapter 146

    ***

    ¡°Do we have to do this?¡±

    Deca anxiously asked Fabian, who returned to his original state after meeting Countess Nerus.

    Fabian pretended not to hear it and took off his jacket. However, Deca did not back down smoothly. He followed Fabian and continued to show signs of dissuasion.

    ¡°Are you really going to join hands with Countess Nerus? You know well that a colleague earned like that can¡¯t be said to be a true colleague, Fabian. To be a colleague requires trust and bond¡­¡±

    ¡°But she can supply us with the necessary talent.¡±

    Fabian, who shed one ear of Deca¡¯s worries, said straight away.

    Then he rather got angry.

    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll be able to attend this performance report unless we borrow the power of Countess Nerus? Thanks to this, we can leave the name of the Fabian expedition as it is. What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem¡­¡±

    Deca was flustered and slurred his words.

    But Fabian didn¡¯t give Deca a chance to choose words. He med Deca, furious as if he were on fire.

    ¡°Or are you tired like April? Do you want to end our trip in vain like this? Do you want to go back to a life where you can just watch others y heroes?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about. Why are you in such a hurry? Even without Countess Nerus¡¯ help, our power will be able to catch up with others soon.¡±

    ¡°How soon?¡±

    Deca, who was discouraged by his sharp blue eyes, replied under Fabian¡¯s nce.

    ¡°¡­ About 2 years?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not soon enough!¡±

    Fabian screamed nervously.

    2 years? Nonsense!

    There was not much time left before the appearance of the Demon King. In the first round, Jun joined the expedition team, and after three performance reports, the Demon King Gate was opened.

    ¡®But there is no guarantee that it will be opened again at that time. The ck Knights are closing dungeons at a terrifying speed.¡¯

    The Demon King¡¯s Gate might be opened after this performance report. Then of course, under the current circumstances, the ck Knights would be selected as the expedition to defeat the Demon King¡­

    Meyer Knox, the mere thought of him defeating the Demon King and being revered as a hero sent shivers down his spine.

    But Fabian had already lost so much. There were only two ways he could recover from his early days.

    Eitherpose an expeditionary force with people who were better than those who had left, or drag the ck Knights down¡­

    Ridiculously, he needed excellent human resources to hamper the ck Knights.

    But human resources couldn¡¯t just fall from the sky.

    There was no way they woulde under Fabian from other expeditions, and only those who came in like that were the way.

    So, the support of Countess Nerus was a must.

    ¡®I¡¯m d she¡¯s ambitious. Thanks to that, she epted my proposal easily.¡¯

    Of course, that alone was not enough to bring relief.

    Although he had told Countess Nerus that he was the only one who had information about the future and had gotten his support, he also could not afford to rx as long as Jun knew the future.

    Deca, unaware of Fabian¡¯s impatient true feelings, constantly showed his skeptical true feelings.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just say no, Fabian, tell me why. You¡¯re really weird these days. Do you know that?¡±

    Fabian¡¯s lips, which had been tough so far, hesitated for the first time and squirmed.

    He had told Countess Nerus that he knew the future, but he was rather more hesitant to tell his closest aide, Deca.

    They were closer and they knew more about each other¡­

    Moreover, in Fabian¡¯s retrospect, the attitude that he had shown to Jun at the past performance report was clearly strange.

    Deca had good senses, so when he found out about the future, he would definitely dig into it¡­ and if he did, it would have been difficult if he knew it more deeply.

    ¡®With April and all that¡­ Maybe it¡¯s better not to know.¡¯

    Sure enough, Deca, who had no choice but topromise as Fabian continued to shut up, was the first to bring up April.

    ¡°Yes, if those are your intentions, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. But let¡¯s ask April again at least as much as the healer. If April finds out that our situation is like this, she will change her mind no matter how angry she is.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. If she had changed her mind like that, she wouldn¡¯t have said she was going to leave the expedition in the first ce. Rather, seeing that the situation in our expedition is not good, she¡¯ll tell us to give up and might lose her strength.¡±

    Fabian responded quickly. Deca shook his head with a frown on his face because of the tant distance to April felt in Fabian¡¯s words.

    ¡°No way.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t expect anything, Deca. If you look at it, it¡¯s all because of April. That Jeanne, Aegis¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Fabian made a mistake btedly. He was too sensitive.

    Even if Deca found out that there was no April in their hometown, he had a lot to say.

    Whether April deceived them and joined another expedition, or¡­

    Fabian, who wondered if Deca would feel suspicious, quickly added.

    ¡°But if you want to do so¡­ It¡¯s not bad to visit our hometown for a while.¡±

    ¡°¡­No. Never mind. As you said, we don¡¯t have enough time¡­ We have to be more diligent to go up.¡±

    Fortunately, Deca soon shook his head.

    He wondered what he would do if Deca got suspicious and started questioning him¡­ Fabian felt a small sense of relief at the situation, which he had ovee more honestly than he had expected.

    Perhaps it was because he had rxed his nerves for a while.

    Fabian didn¡¯t notice Deca¡¯s re shing at that moment.

    ***

    Again, the time for the performance report meeting had returned.

    This year, elite troops and their members headed to the capital.

    However, Trag and the Yellow Lightning Unit were excluded this time. It was Trag¡¯s request.

    ¡°¡­ Please allow me not to attend this performance report.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    I nodded dly, thinking that it would be awkward to meet Countess Nerus.

    ¡°Then, while you¡¯re on your way, I¡¯ll try to refine the new Yellow Lightning unit.¡±

    When I told Meyer that Trag would not be going to the capital, he looked unusually pleased.

    Anyway, Trag still didn¡¯t deserve it. I clicked my tongue.

    And so, for the first time in a year, all of the elite troops, except for Trag, gathered.

    ¡°Hey, Jun. I knew you¡¯d do it, but you really did. Special Forces level 60! Wow, that¡¯s amazing. Inparison, our Red Wolf unit is¡­ Whew.¡±

    ¡±Why the Red Wolf unit? If the troop leader was the vicemander, there would have been 60 levels left.¡±

    Ginia said categorically. As soon as the conversation dropped, Began shuddered and elbowed Gina.

    As soon as Ginia was about to look back, Began whispered quietly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about taking our precious Vice Commander to our humble unit.¡±

    Maybe he doesn¡¯t want to y dungeons with me that much.

    I could tell on his face that he didn¡¯t want to y dungeons.

    Began smiled and quickly turned around.

    ¡°Come to think of it, I heard that your title, Vice Commander, has been confirmed. Congrattions.¡±

    At the mention of my title, I felt angry again. I decided this was the time to vent my frustration about my title.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but what¡¯s Tyrant? Isn¡¯t that too much? It doesn¡¯t suit me at all.¡±

    I wanted everyone to sympathize with me that Meyer was too much. But the elite troops and everyone else in the vicinity were indifferent.

    Axion said as if what was the problem.

    ¡°I think His Excellency chose it well.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Jun, to be honest, you have a bit of a violent side.¡±

    Even Robur that I trusted!

    I shivered with a sense of betrayal and imed injustice.

    ¡°I¡¯m such a calm and easygoing wizard! What do you mean violent? Do you know that my strength starts with D-rank?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different from strength stat. Kind of¡­ Yeah. You have the qualities of a tyrant.¡±

    ¡°I agree with what Sister Robur said.¡±

    Yeah. I didn¡¯t expect anything from August.

    But I was looking forward to my poprity¡­ It was all in vain. I sighed in a sense of betrayal.

    ***

    The capital city was once again crowded with people to wee the ck Knights.

    Followingst year, this was already the second time that the Special Forces had done a performance report.

    Once experienced, the trio of the special forces resolutely received the people¡¯s cheers.

    However, Jeanne and Anasta shrank their shoulders and nced around, perhaps because such hospitality was awkward.

    ¡°¡­ The ck Knights are amazing.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it soon. We were very nervousst year.¡±

    Julieta smiled and rxed Anasta.

    ¡°I feel at ease when I find out that people are not interested in us as much as I thought. Listen. Who is everyone interested in?¡±

    It was a familiar line.

    Iughed at Julieta¡¯s trantion of what I had said before.

    At Julieta¡¯s words, Anasta and Jeanne pricked up their ears. They were very nervous, so they didn¡¯t even know what people were saying until now.

    ¡°¡­ck Knight! The savior of mankind, the hero of the empire!¡±

    ¡°Summer Saint, please give us a hand of mercy!¡±

    ¡°Kyaaa, it¡¯s really the me Mage!¡±

    The cheers were focused on elite troops. Only then did Anasta mutter with a mixed look of despondency and relief.

    ¡°¡­I see. Just because you¡¯re a ck Knight, not everyone recognizes you.¡±

    ¡°It would be nice if they recognized me.¡±

    Sevi grumbled with dissatisfaction, putting his interlocked hands on the back of his head.

    When I see something like that, it¡¯s a kind of interest. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m in a period of strong ego¡­

    Later, when pubertyes and rebelliones¡­

    As I was pondering about the right personality and emotional education as if I were a parent with adolescent children, a suddenly round voice broke through the cheers and made my ears ring.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Tyrant and the special forces!¡±

 Chapter 147

    At first, I thought I heard it wrong.

    There¡¯s already a rumor about my title?

    I turned to the ce where the voice came out without realizing it. As soon as I did that, a scream-like voice rang loudly.

    ¡°The Tyrant looked at me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say nonsense. It¡¯s a coincidence!¡±

    ¡°No! Lady Jun¡¯s bright red eyes definitely turned towards me! You¡¯re doing this because you¡¯re jealous, right?¡±

    And Lady Jun¡­

    I knew that the ck Knights, including the elite troops, were treated as a kind of idol, but I never thought that even I would be treated that way.

    Unlike the people around me who jokingly called me Tyrant, when they sincerely and seriously called me that, I broke out in a cold sweat.

    Is the title really okay? Am I the only one who¡¯s weird? Why is everyone so natural?

    My face was rejuvenated as I heard people chant Tyrant.

    I nced at Meyer¡¯s face in front of me.

    His face, which was seen obliquely, was full of smiles as if he was so happy that everyone was lifting my title and praising me.

    Yeah, it¡¯s a relief that even Meyer is satisfied¡­

    I averted my gaze with a sigh and rushed to look ahead.

    Considering the ripple effect of people¡¯s eyes meeting and spreading once, it seemed I would have to stare only forward from now on.

    The special unit, perhaps inspired by the fact that someone had noticed them, looked a little upbeat and raised their hips.

    They all seemed to want to look usible and good-looking.

    Sevi, pretending to be a grown-up next to me, raised his chin andined in an envious voice.

    ¡°The Vice Commander has a title, it must be nice.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean it must be nice? And you¡¯re going to have one soon.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Sevi¡¯s cheekbones twitched up. Just thinking about it seemed to be exciting.

    ¡°Wow! ck Knight! Tyrant!¡±

    ¡°The only hope of mankind!¡±

    People blindly praised the ck Knights.

    mes of hope and expectation zed from their fervent gaze.

    A thirst so intense that even I, ncing sideways at them, could feel it.

    That¡¯s when a little girl came out of the crowd.

    ¡°Miss Tyrant!¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    More than the ridiculous designation of Miss Tyrant, my horse¡¯s spine sharpened, startled by the child that had suddenly jumped out at it.

    I hurriedly grabbed the reins of the surprised horse and calmed it down. Whether she knew she was almost stepped on by a horse, the child calmly gave me a fist.

    ¡°Please defeat the Demon King!¡±

    The child handed me a white wildflower.

    I couldn¡¯t help but take the flower. It seemed as if she tightly gripped them, the stems were crumpled by her small hands, but the petals were intact and beautiful.

    ¡°This child is in danger¡­ I¡¯m sorry. The child doesn¡¯t know anything¡­!¡±

    Later, a person who appeared to be the mother of the child hugged the child and bent down to me.

    The surrounding area was so noisy that I couldn¡¯t hear it even if I was told to pay attention, so I just waved my hand as if I knew.

    The sound of the child¡¯s mother holding the child tightly and scolding her sounded distant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of person she is, how dare you approach her like that?¡±

    ¡°I know. She¡¯s the one who will defeat the Demon King.¡±

    ¡°Sigh. The Vice Commander is a person of high integrity, so she didn¡¯t yell at you. You mustn¡¯t do that again.¡±

    ¡°But daddy died because of the Demon King. So I really wanted to ask her to defeat the Demon King.¡±

    I watched the child¡¯s face for a while as her mother held her and told her she was whining.

    It¡¯s already been 17 years since the gate opened. It¡¯s been so long that they¡¯re sick of it.

    Behind the seemingly peacefulndscape of the capital lurked the fear and anxiety of never knowing when and where the gates would open and the demons would pop out.

    They were all waiting for the day toe when they could go out into the fields to herd sheep, plow the fields, and sleep with their legs stretched out without any worries.

    To do so, we must resolve the war against the Demon King and end this war.

    Faced with people¡¯s fervent expectations, I realized that the load on my shoulders was heavier than I had expected.

    But the load that Meyer was holding must be much heavier and much older.

    This little wildflower-like expectation I had received today was received dozens~hundreds of times.

    I looked at Meyer¡¯s broad back as he moved silently forward amidst the cheers of the people.

    His ck cloak swayed in the wind. He was alone in the midst of the deafening cheers.

    ***

    It was time for the performance report meeting.

    As the ck Knights entered the ceremony hall, everyone looked at the ck Knights with awe.

    The people who had looked at mest year and whispered in my ear were no longer there. Everyone naturally treated me as the vice leader of the ck Knights.

    Perhaps it was because I had passed the 60th level.

    But it must have been a deeply moving change, considering that when I had passed the 60th level in the first round, all I got back was taunts that I was not up to par.

    This is why treatment at home is so important.

    A son who is not spared at home will not be spared outside the home, and a troop member who is not recognized by the expeditionary team will not be recognized by anyone¡­

    It had nothing to do with me now. I sat down naturally in the chair Meyer had given me and looked around the ceremonial hall.

    Naturally, the ck Knights were in first ce again this time and were ced closest to the Emperor¡¯s seat.

    However, there was something unexpected that even I didn¡¯t seeing. It was that the Fabian Expedition was in a higher rank than I had expected.

    As I thought, there was no Aegis, and the majority of the existing expedition members did not appear.

    However, the vacancy was filled with people who I couldn¡¯t recognize.

    ¡®I¡¯ve never seen them in character settings¡­?¡¯

    The person who appeared to be a wizard looked very familiar.

    However, seeing that I couldn¡¯t remember at all, I thought they were a person who passed by at the time of the first round.

    Fabian was proudly raising his chin. At the same time, ncing slightly toward me seemed to want to see me break down.

    Don¡¯t be ridiculous with your friends.

    With a small snort, I didn¡¯t even turn my head to that side.

    There was also a title awarding ceremony at this year¡¯s performance report meeting.

    Last year, no one was level 60, but this year was different. This year was different because even excluding the special unit, each expeditionary force had one or two people who were level 60 by now.

    ¡°It is the great happiness and hope of mankind.¡±

    The emperorughed out loud in delight at the appearance of level sixties.

    Fabian was also above the 60th level and was included in the list to receive the title.

    One or two of the 60-level expedition members were called up, and now it was Fabian¡¯s turn.

    I surreptitiously looked at Anasta and Jeanne¡¯s faces. Jeanne shrugged her shoulders so as not to catch Fabian¡¯s eye at all.

    Anasta, on the other hand, remained on her haunches, staring ahead.

    However, she could not turn off all of her thoughts, and her hands on her knees trembled finely.

    Still, both of them reunited with Fabian more resolutely than I had expected.

    The more I understood Jeanne and Anasta¡¯s feelings, the more I cheered for them in my heart, in a small way.

    Fabian, who walked proudly, knelt in front of the emperor. It was a majestic atmosphere as if it were a ceremony to appoint a knight.

    But for me, it was just a skit. I crossed my arms and watched his ridiculous appearance.

    The emperor said, tapping Fabian¡¯s shoulder with a sword twice.

    ¡°I will give Fabian Ignis of the Fabian Expedition the title of Crimson Prosecutor.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    Fabian¡¯s expression, who received the title, hardened.

    The title of Crimson Prosecutor was not very bad, but there was a lot of difference from the title of Crimson Warrior in the first round.

    ¡®He was dreaming that he would be given the title of warrior again this time.¡¯

    The title of the warrior was not given to anyone.

    In the first round, Fabian¡¯s qualities had stood out, but now he was out of the emperor¡¯s eyes due to the Minor Forest Dungeon, which earned Fulgor¡¯s Pumpkinst year.

    It must have been frustrating to be tested for not being a brave warrior, but moreover, the moment he received his title was different from the first round, and his concentration was different.

    All the spotlight was in the past, and now he was merely aplementary figure.

    People¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to the titleholder as he passed by.

    Titles were sometimes given by the emperor based on abination of a person¡¯s skills, job group, and reputation.

    If there was a nickname that was strongly etched in the minds of the people around them early on, he would give it to them.

    Some examples reflected the opinions of the people involved, but if they thought it was excessive, it was dismissed.

    ¡®A warrior became a prosecutor.¡¯

    Of course, if someone¡¯s hard breathing intervened, as mine did¡­ No matter how excessive it was, I just had to put it on.

    After their turn was over, it was finally the turn of the ck Knights¡¯ special unit.

    Anasta, whose name was called, made her way to the front of the emperor. Her body wobbled due to the tension in her body.

    ¡°I give Anasta Quattr of the ck Knights the title of ¡®ck Veil.¡±

    The title of Anasta had been requested of her. In honor of April¡¯s death, she submitted a new title, ck Veil, which meant funeral.

    ck Veil Anasta.

    Her gaze flickered over Fabian for a moment. Fabian didn¡¯t even notice that moment.

    Anasta, who had turned awaypletely, was still holding all her emotions.

    I greeted her quietly, pretending not to know anything.

 Chapter 148

    Since then, all special troops have been awarded titles one after another.

    Those who attended the title ceremony opened their mouths wide.

    ¡°Will all the special forces be named?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said they were all raised by the vice head of the ck Knights. She¡¯s amazing, really.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Vice Commander of the ck Knights attend the titling ceremony? Of course, she would have been level 60¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯rete on rumors. She already has a title thanks to the ck Knight¡¯s request for a title from the emperor one step ahead. You must have been stuck in the dungeon for a long time because you don¡¯t know that all the people in the capital know.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ It¡¯s so sincere of the ck Knight to pay attention to each title.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only been two years since they passed level 60 for one unit, I should do my best.¡±

    I¡¯m not very pleased that my story is on and off people¡¯s lips, but what Fabian was angry about was a small pleasure.

    I smiled little by little at Fabian¡¯s face, which was crumpled like crushed mud.

    After the title ceremony, the banquet time had arrived.

    The ck Knights gathered together andughed around the special unit that was praised this time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink, my spirit!¡±

    Roburughed gaily and poured cherry juice into Sevi¡¯s ss. Sevi¡¯s lips remained bumpy.

    They had continued to be that way since the title ceremony.

    This was so because the title Sevi hade to receive was ¡°Spirit of the Wind.¡± It was a title that gave him considerable ability, but it was far from what he had hoped for, which was destroyer.

    Unhappy with his mercurial title, Sevi stared at the cherry juice ced before him with a miffed expression.

    Julieta exhorted Sevi with half the heart of appeasing such Sevi and half the relief of him not bing a des.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s a pretty cool title.¡±

    ¡°You got a cool title, Julieta, so you don¡¯t know how I feel.¡±

    Julieta smiled awkwardly at Sevi¡¯s pointed voice.

    Julieta¡¯s title was ¡®God¡¯s Mace.¡¯ I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s cool or not, but it sure seemed strong.

    ¡°Tyrant, God¡¯s Mace, Guillotine, ck Veil¡­ Even Jeanne was praised as ¡°Ice Wall¡± and everyone looked strong, but why am I Spirit of the Wind?¡±

    Sevi was so frustrated that he gulped down the cherry juice that had been ced in front of him as if the heat had been turned up.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Julieta immediately filled his empty juice ss with juice.

    Robur smiled and added a thinyer.

    ¡°Titles, even if it seems like a separate thing, it¡¯s not a big deal. There¡¯s nothing to be called anyway.¡±

    ¡°I hope so¡­ I don¡¯t want to be called Guillotine, no matter how strong I look or am.¡±

    Nova muttered somberly.

    It seemed to be a title created thanks to his ying of monsters¡¯ heads without mercy with an ax, but it seemed strong. To the point that it rivaled my title of Tyrant.

    While the special forces and the ck Knights were whispering like this, I felt gazes standing in the distance, looking in our direction and whispering.

    To be precise, it was a gaze toward Jeanne.

    The owner of the gazes was none other than the Fabian Expedition.

    Jeanne still doesn¡¯t seem to notice¡­ I silently nced at the people who were whispering and looking at Jeanne. Then they hurriedly averted their eyes, coughed, and quickly and casually left.

    I stuck out my tongue and turned my head again.

    ¡®It seems so ironic that Jeanne has joined the ck Knights and received a title.¡¯

    I took a nce at a corner of the banquet hall where the Fabian Expedition was located. I thought Fabian would be crumpling his face and clouding the surrounding atmosphere.

    But my prediction was wrong.

    Fabian was nowhere to be found, and Deca¡¯s face was rather gloomy.

    ¡®Did he not attend the banquet because he was so bothered by the fact that Jeanne and the special forces received titles?¡¯

    But something was not right to say that.

    I beckoned to Sevi. However, how he mistook it, Meyer, who was in the same direction, quickly approached.

    ¡°What? You can¡¯t open the bottle? Do you want me to open it for you?¡±

    Then, before he could even hear my answer, he took the moralizing bottle and immediately pulled the corkscrew. With a gleam, my empty cup was filled to the brim with alcohol.

    It was not something he had done in a day or two, but his face turned in an all too natural manner.

    It wasn¡¯t as if there were no attendants in the banquet hall to pour the alcohol.

    Sure enough, the servant, who had unknowingly been taken away from his work, had hardened.

    It was a moment when everyone in the banquet hall was ncing at Meyer without him knowing. Everyone was startled and astonished by the scene.

    ¡°The ck Knight poured alcohol with his own hands¡­.?¡±

    Despite the crowds, the ck Knights seemed calm as if it was nothing.

    Feeling ashamed for no reason, I retorted to Meyer.

    ¡°Do you think I always drink?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I was really surprised to hear Meyer¡¯s words back, and I shut my mouth. There were no words to say when he asked me back like that¡­

    Robur grabbed the bottle and blew the trumpet.

    ¡°Is this alcohol suitable for the Vice Commander¡¯s taste? Your Excellency should have raised it up.¡±

    ¡°I drink alcohol as precious as it is and asmon as it is, so it¡¯s okay¡­ No, that¡¯s not it.¡±

    When the other person drank on the other side of the room, I almost unintentionally inertially lifted my ss to moisten my mouth.

    But now there was something that needed to be resolved first.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Meyer bowed his back and whispered quietly in my ear at my attitude of stirring alcohol unlike usual.

    ¡°There¡¯s something that¡¯s a little unpleasant. Sevi.¡±

    After putting down the ss, I called Sevi exactly this time. Sevi, who was being teased by other troops, rushed to me as soon as my call fell.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Sevi, I¡¯m sorry that this is during the banquet, but I have a favor to ask of you right now.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me anything.¡±

    Sevi said confidently.

    He was very dependable, quite different from when he hadined that he was unhappy with his title.

    No matter how much I whispered in his ear in hushed tones, I did not know how the words would leak out just because we were in the banquet hall.

    I couldn¡¯t tell him to go after Fabian with impunity, so I hinted at the other side that I was constantly struggling with it.

    ¡°Do you remember the person I asked you to do the background check around this timest year?¡±

    That much hint was enough for Sevi, who had been in the dungeon with me all year round.

    Sevi, who understood me perfectly, nodded and replied.

    ¡°Of course. Trust me.¡±

    Sevi left right away.

    The special unit and the ck Knights, who noticed that I had made Sevi work, made a fuss and turned the attention of those around them to themselves.

    I also smiled and raised my ss.

    ¡°For the endless glory of the ck Knight.¡±

    ¡°¡­Anyway, you.¡±

    Meyer chuckled and lightly bumped his ss against my ss.

    I smiled and finally tipped my ss. My lips moistened and my eyes glistened insistently as I stared at the distorted image of the Fabian expedition through the round ss of the cup.

    Fabian challenged dungeons again with the support of Countess Nerus.

    Whatever he wanted to do, raising his level was the first thing to do. Having attacked dungeons with clenched teeth, he was soon able to exceed level 60.

    However, as if to ridicule Fabian¡¯s efforts, Jun and the special unit easily exceeded level 60.

    He had to admit the talent of Jun Karentia in raising expedition members.

    Fabian gritted his teeth as he looked at the back of the ¡°special unit¡± receiving the title, leaving himself behind.

    But worse than the feeling of beingte, however, was the fact that for a moment they felt like the ¡®chosen ones¡¯ in their shining ce.

    Everything he did felt like a futile struggle, a denial of reality.

    Fabian shook his head. His choice was not wrong¡­

    Fabian took advantage of theplicated banquet to meet Countess Nerus.

    He said that the dice had already been thrown, but there was still a chance to defeat his opponent.

    He could not give up his hopes of trifling expectations until the dice fell to the floor and revealed their eyes.

    ¡°Countess Nerus. It¡¯s Fabian Ignis.¡±

    At the sudden visit, Countess Nerus shot back at Fabian, not hiding her annoyance.

    ¡°I would have told you not to approach me so noticeably.¡±

    ¡°If you had contacted me first, I wouldn¡¯t havee like this either. Have you prepared what I asked for?¡±

    ¡°Are you interrogating me?¡±

    Countess Nerus snorted dismissively.

    However, contrary to that attitude, Countess Nerus was also surprised by the growth of the special unit.

    She thought Fabian was in a hurry when he told her that he would take care of things at this debriefing session, but he couldn¡¯t wait much longer. It was fortunate that she had prepared just in case.

    Countess Nerus replied matter-of-factly, keeping such true feelings under wraps.

    ¡°I never thought you¡¯d doubt my work¡­ I¡¯ve done all the preparation. As long as you don¡¯t grab my ankle.¡±

    ¡°Then this will be perfect.¡±

    Fabian also responded with confidence. Both of them had so much confidence in their own abilities that they distrusted the abilities of others.

    Fabian thought of Meyer¡¯s smile as he looked down on him during the title performance ceremony.

    Let¡¯s see how long the smile willst. You can only smile for this moment.

    Resentment toward Jun, jealousy toward Meyer, and feelings of inferiority¡­ Fabian gave up forgetting his feelings.

    He only liked the hope of the wretched joy that would bring them down, as only he would be miserable if he had to find out.

 Chapter 149

    ***

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    After the banquet, I clicked my tongue quietly after receiving Sevi¡¯s reportte at night.

    Just in case, I asked him to follow Countess Nerus, not Fabian, but I found out that the two were meeting.

    ¡®He seemed to know a lot about Trag¡­ It looks like he had quite a bit of information about Countess Nerus.¡¯

    It would have been nice if I could hear the conversation, but unfortunately, when Sebi arrived, it was almost the end of the story.

    Well, should I say I¡¯m d I can get this much information?

    Meyer, who heard Sevi¡¯s report with me, clicked his tongue as if it was pathetic and leaned against the back of the sofa.

    ¡°He¡¯spletely corrupt as an expedition leader to borrow someone else¡¯s hand to fill his power.¡±

    ¡°Fabian must have been in a hurry. If it weren¡¯t for this time, he would know best that there¡¯s no chance.¡±

    The Demon King battle is now in countdown.

    After the debriefing, I and the ck Knights would go back into the dungeon and be lost, so now was the only chance to do something about it.

    ¡°He¡¯s tantly shouting to hit us on the back of the head, but being cheated so obviously also hurts my self-esteem..¡±

    I clicked my tongue and touched my temple with my fingertips.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one person that keeps bothering me.¡±

    Among the Fabian expedition members who were whispering while looking at Jeanne, there was a very familiar person.

    The guardian of the shield, who seemed to have been weed in ce of Aegis, that looked somewhat gloomy¡­

    The only problem was that I had no recollection of who that person was.

    Maybe I had run into him in the first round¡­

    ¡­ As I was scratching my head and worrying about it, Meyer asked me about it.

    ¡°Should we do research?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯lle out easily because he¡¯s a human being attached to Fabian, knowing that Countess Nerus will take on the ck Knights, but¡­ Please.¡±

    As soon as I said that, I had a sh memory that came to mind.

    It wasn¡¯t even an appliance that fixed itself when I called the repairman.

    I did not know him well. I had only crossed paths with him at the first performance report.

    It was a brief contact that I don¡¯t remember, and it¡¯s no wonder I don¡¯t remember him. Still, I remember him because of the difort I felt at the time.

    He was filled with dissatisfaction, as if he had not been treated decently, despite the fact that his abilities as a shield seemed to be so-so.

    His somewhat gloomy atmosphere was especially ufortable to see in his eyes, which were shiny with frustration.

    He was all the more memorable because he had the opposite of the generally vivacious and cheerful disposition of the shield guardians.

    I¡¯ve never attacked a dungeon with him, so I haven¡¯t checked the start window, but¡­

    ¡®It¡¯s mainly the behavior of those who hide something. And it¡¯s not of their own volition, but half the time by other intentions¡­ They want to show what they¡¯re capable of, but they can¡¯t, so they do it in a roundabout way like that.¡¯

    There was a simr aspect to Wipera, the captain of Spearman Unit, who joined the ck Knights and was the first to be cut off.

    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me?¡¯

    When I thought of Wipera, one hypothesis instantly came to mind.

    If my prediction is correct¡­.

    The use of that shield was a hidden move by Countess Nerus and a means to lower her external reputation.

    ¡®It¡¯s a double-edged sword.¡¯

    I mumbled, touching the tip of my chin.

    ¡°If we y our cards right, this time we¡¯ll even get Countess Nerus involved.¡±

    Meyer shook his head as if he couldn¡¯t understand me.

    ¡°You care about Countess Nerus quite a bit. Fabian and her, they¡¯re not threatening at all.¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯re going to enter the Demon King battle soon. We can¡¯t leave them behind and get stabbed in the back then. It¡¯s better to get rid of your troubles early.¡±

    Seven people would enter the dungeon of the Demon King, but that was not the end of the story.

    Gates to the Demon King dungeon will be opened and gates will be created simultaneously throughout the empire.

    If we cannot prevent that, even if we defeat the Demon King, the damage to the empire will be enormous.

    So Meyer has been raising other units in addition to the elite one.

    In the past, I would have thought that Fabian, who was still hailed as a ¡°hero¡± at one time, would not be able to withstand his own branch and drive the empire into danger, but now I think differently.

    ¡®He¡¯s the one who tried to kill his childhood friend April, too, so maybe that¡¯s true enough.¡¯

    I thought Fabian¡¯s reemergence was like a camel going through the eye of a needle. So at the time I saved April, I did what she asked me not to kill Fabian, and I did¡­

    ¡°If I had known that Fabian and Countess Nerus would hold hands, I would have just taken care of himst year.¡±

    When Fabian acted quietly alone to kill April, it was the right time to deal with him.

    But now there are many eyes to see and Countess Nerus. It was all kinds of trouble.

    But that did not mean that I should try to defeat Countess Nerus first.

    ¡°If I had known this was going to happen, I would have at least left a hole in thew.¡±

    Meyer clicked his tongue low.

    The more an expeditionary force member advanced in the dungeon, the greater the difference in force between them and non-expedition members, and the use of force by an expeditionary force member against a non-expedition member outside the dungeon was strictly sanctioned by imperialw.

    Such aw was passed because Meyer Knox was both the originator and the guardian of thatw.

    Since Meyer, who was the highest level as well as the strongest expedition member at the time, proposed thew first, everyone else had no choice but to follow.

    I patted the back of Meyer¡¯srge hand tofort him.

    ¡°We needed such aw at that time. Not even exceptions¡­ That¡¯s why, even though the world was in turmoil in the dungeon, there was little damage to civilians.¡±

    But it didn¡¯t seem to be that great afort.

    Meyer sighed, holding my hand with one hand and his head with the other.

    Unlike the way he usually solved everything by force of arms, for once he had to ¡°get down¡± to anticipate the numbers of his opponents.

    Meyer added tediously.

    ¡°If you want, we can just ignore it and take care of him. The emperor will have no choice but to overlook it anyway.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t do that.¡±

    I shook my head firmly.

    Meyer¡¯s honor should be protected. He rolled in dungeons for almost the entirety of his life to defeat the Demon King, and to have the stain of attacking politically for a mere scammer like that¡­ I shudder and tremble in horror just thinking about it.

    Regret was a thing of the past. I was fortunate to have made his acquaintance before it was even toote.

    ¡°They¡¯ll approach us first anyway. I don¡¯t know how they will open the mouth of the water¡­ they¡¯ll probably approach either me or Jeanne.¡±

    Because Fabian approaches from the side he knows better. It was basic to approach from the side with the least amount of information.

    Once we knew where to aim, the next step was even easier.

    ¡°We can use that opportunity to counterattack.¡±

    It was ironic. They went through great lengths to drag us down, even having secret meetings. Do they know that it will end up hanging them by their own necks?

    I chuckled.

    At that time, I remembered that Deca¡¯s expression was unusually dark at the banquet hall.

    Yeah. We can¡¯t just sit still and wait here.

    I smiled broadly and spoke vigorously.

    ¡°If we do well¡­ I think we can get another hound.¡±

    ¡°Hound?¡±

    Meyer heard back a beatter. At that moment, his sharp eyes were fuzzy.

    He seemed to have had an unusual thought during that moment.

    He¡¯s very rxed because I¡¯m using my brain.

    I was puffed up, and I raised my eyes and urged him on.

    ¡°You¡¯re not concentrating, are you?¡±

    ¡°No, I am concentrating.¡±

    Meyer shook his head in surprise. I nced thinly at him.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the expression of a concentrated person.¡±

    Meyer frowned ruefully. What, if you insist so strongly?

    ¡°Seriously. Earlier, I was just¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, I know.¡±

    I dismissed Meyer¡¯s excuse and turned it over. That wasn¡¯t what was important now.

    ¡°What do you mean, you know! You¡¯repletely mistaken¡­!¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    I raised one eyebrow toward Meyer, who kept refuting. Only then did Meyer¡¯s bacsh subside and shut up.

    Now that it¡¯s quiet, the atmosphere to talk has been created.

    Only then did I calmly confide in their expected hideous system and ns on how to defend.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    ***

    ¡°How long has she been in the ck Knights? Jeanne¡¯s reached level 60 already?¡±

    ¡°Is that the girl who was said to join the ck Knights?¡±

    ¡°Because she¡¯s young and she¡¯s quick. I made eye contact earlier, but she didn¡¯t even pretend to know me.¡±

    Those lent by Countess Nerus and the remaining Fabian expedition members gathered together to make a fuss.

    Jeanne used to be their colleague. She was also cherished by April¡­ Deca¡¯s lips trembled.

    But in the end, he couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Countess Nerus¡¯ forces tended to listen only to Fabian¡¯s orders, and the existing expedition members would be troubled if he said something and withdrew.

    Thus, with Deca¡¯s tacit approval, the Fabian expedition members strengthened their friendship and unity with each other by pointing the finger at the young Jeanne as a ¡°traitor.¡±

 Chapter 150

    If the tail is long, it will be stepped on, and eventually, they ended up being scowled at by the vice head of the ck Knights

    And finally, they kept their mouths shut.

    But when the banquet was over and they returned to their quarters, the bad-mouthing began again. Perhaps it touched their self-esteem that they had seen theplexion of a wizard who was only a support wizard, they began to use even Jun along with Jeanne.

    ¡°She¡¯s very proud and full of the ck Knights on her back.¡±

    Deca recalled the ideal expedition he had drawn when he formed an expedition with Fabian and April.

    Now it waspletely different from that. Was it okay as it was¡­?

    As Deca was filled with skepticism, he heard especially clearly the mocking tone of the mumbling voice of the shield guard that Countess Nerus had attached.

    ¡°Soon, she won¡¯t be able to even make a sound.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What does that mean?¡±

    Deca quickly dug into it.

    As if he had made a mistake btedly, the shield kept his mouth shut. He replied back, clicking his tongue as if he had be annoyed.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I made a slip of the tongue.¡±

    The shield shrugged and shut his mouth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s nothing. Tell me in detail.¡±

    ¡°What are you digging for? Phew, I feel like I¡¯m a sinner.¡±

    The shieldughed and shook. Other troops giggled as if they were mocking Deca.

    The Vice Commander¡¯s authority had long been in the ground.

    Deca¡¯s pride was hurt, but he deliberately questioned the shield. But there was no information to be gained.

    He was just convinced that Fabian was definitely up to something strange with Countess Nerus.

    Come to think of it, things seemed to have taken a strange turn since he had joined hands with Countess Nerus.

    There was now a whole lot more that Deca did not know, and Fabian was also mingling with the people that Countess Nerus had put on him.

    It was no wonder that the new influx of people ignored Deca, as they got along with him better than Deca, the Vice Commander of the group.

    He tried to talk to Fabian several times about that phenomenon, but Fabian just dismissed it as if he was worried for nothing.

    What the hell was holding back and what wasing back to its ce?

    Fabian¡¯s words were vague like catching a floating cloud.

    In addition, aftering to the capital, the tendency to exclude Deca became more severe.

    How did this happen?

    It had been a long time since the family-like expedition, which was warm and smiling just by sitting together, disappeared.

    The lounge, where the expedition members were gathered, was no longerfortable.

    Deca couldn¡¯t stand the stifling air in the break room that constricted his breath, so he quietly walked out.

    He swept his face, which was awfully dry, as he strode down the hallway in a wide stride without a destination. What was he going to do now?

    At that moment, someone who had been following Deca hurriedly touched his shoulder.

    It was an overly intimate approach.

    Except for Fabian, no one in the capital could act like this to Deca. Deca looked back, frowning between his eyebrows.

    ¡°Who¡­¡±

    The other party quickly pulled the ck veil over their face.

    Deca¡¯s eyes grew big and wide as he finally saw his opponent, and they warped with a bright smile.

    ¡°Long time no see, Deca.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?! April!¡±

    The mncholy that had been hanging over Deca¡¯s face vanished without a shadow of a trace. Deca greeted his long-time friend and hugged her.

    It was the first time in what seemed like a year.

    Since they had always been together since childhood, that year apart felt really long. There were so many things he wanted to know about April during that time. Deca asked in a rather high-pitched and lively voice.

    ¡°How¡­ in the capital. Are you trying toe back to the expedition?¡±

    When asked by Deca, who was inted with anticipation, April only smiled vaguely.

    ¡°Um¡­ Deca. I have something to say without anyone knowing. Can I have a moment?¡±

    ¡°Anyone? Without Fabian knowing?¡±

    ¡°To be exact, it¡¯s a story that shouldn¡¯t fall into Fabian¡¯s ears.¡±

    When Fabian¡¯s name came out, an indescribable contempt and hostility came to April¡¯s face.

    ¡°What in the world¡­ What happened the day you left?¡±

    Deca asked, perplexed.

    The memory of that day was as vivid as if it were yesterday. Fabian said he had seen off April well¡­

    At the same time, Fabian¡¯s words that he had a quarrel with another expedition on his way back came to Deca¡¯s mind.

    With the thought of ¡°No way,¡± Deca looked at April with a firm face.

    April was still awkward and ambiguous, with a rigid smile somewhere. April asked once again.

    ¡°So¡­ Do you have time, Deca?¡±

    Unlikest year, when I only avoided people, I actively contacted other expeditions at this performance briefing session and embraced the surroundings.

    The gist of the question was which region they would like to see taken care of when the Demon King Gate was opened.

    Many points were frustrating because we could not reveal the fact that the battle of the Demon King was at hand.

    So, in the end, I had to ask and negotiate with them, but since Meyer, the leader of the group, would not have been able to appear in person, I, the vice leader, had no choice but to do so.

    ¡®In retrospect, it¡¯s all for peace in the world where we¡¯re going to live.¡¯

    Moreover, I was a better negotiator than Meyer.

    Still, it was quite rewarding to see a significant decrease in the number of people who were actively engaged in the process, as was the casest year.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯m now over level 60 and they¡¯re afraid to push as hard as they used to, or if it¡¯s because I was so effectivest year in spreading the rumor that I was in a rtionship with Axion¡­

    I¡¯m not sure which one it was, but it was certainly wee that the troublesome thing had disappeared.

    ¡°Do you have to do this?¡±

    Nova, who had followed me as an escort, asked curiously.

    I exined roughly what would happen if the Demon King Gate was opened and what we needed to do, but he still did not seem to understand.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for the Vice Commander to match it this much.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s pretty cheap.¡±

    I replied with augh as if nothing had happened. If it had been a truly outrageous request, I would have run over and said, ¡°Go to Meyer now and say it again,¡± but he, too, kept straight and narrow in his own way.

    ¡°And there was something to check while facing them like this.¡±

    ¡°Check?¡±

    ¡°Who has what kind of dream¡­ Something like that.¡±

    ¡°Do you do mind-reading, too?¡±

    Nova was surprised and asked back. I had no choice but tough a little louder than before.

    ¡°Mind-reading is that? There¡¯s just something I can see.¡±

    There was no need to see exactly what they were thinking.

    It was enough to figure out if there was any connection with Countess Nerus.

    And that goal had been fully achieved.

    There were about three expeditions that were ascertained to have joined forces with Countess Nerus, out of the ten ranked expeditions.

    However, they may have beenpletely epassed, and they too seemed to be in a state of liver watching.

    (T/N: liver typically refers to one¡¯s bravery/foolhardiness in Korean.)

    ¡®Who would want to confront the ck Knights openly?¡¯

    I smirked. Still, as there was enough possibility to shake the back of my head, I could notpletely entrust them with the defense.

    They should be ced where they are rtively unimportant and cannot act halfway.

    Perhaps they should be kept far apart so that they cannot gather and conspire with each other.

    In this way, I was immersed in the expeditionary teamyout at the time the Demon King Gate was opened, and at the moment I was passing through the corridor to get to my lodgings, someone suddenly shouted my name.

    ¡°Jun!¡±

    There are not many people who could suddenly call my name. Moreover, if the other person was a middle-aged woman.

    I furrowed my brow at the unpleasant prospect and looked ominously behind me.

    Sure enough, I saw some not-so-pleasant people.

    ¡°¡­ how did you guys get here?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re calling us ¡®you¡¯! We¡¯re your parents!¡±

    My stepmother screamed. The evil way she screamed remained the same as she had been at the time she had hammered me alone in the dungeon.

    My father also stood behind my stepmother. He pretended to be all by himself, ssy in his position, one step back, as usual.

    ¡°Do you know how embarrassing it was for us to leave the vige like that? We have never raised you as a child who neglects her parents!¡±

    I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ever raised me properly in the first ce¡­

    As soon as I clicked my tongue, my stepmother shouted, reaching out to my hand.

    ¡°Your brother Eugene is quite sick. That child hangs around sick and cries to see you. Yet you are going to shun us so coldly?¡±

    My stepmother¡¯s hand never reached me. It was because Nova beat back her hand.

    It was a very quick assessment of the situation, perhaps thanks to the precedent of Julieta¡¯s parents.

    Nova stood firm against them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t approach the Vice Commander.¡±

    The faces of my stepmother and father contorted when Nova blocked them. Immediately they yelled out loudly.

    ¡°You disrespect your parents this much just because you became a ck Knights member!¡±

    I was confused by their unexpected appearances, but my head slowly sank coldly.

    And as a result of calmly examining them, I was able to grasp the hidden innermost thoughts under their atrocities before long.

    They appeared to act brazenly, but somehow they seemed impatient and desperate¡­

    It was as if they were being threatened.

 Chapter 151

    Come to think of it, how did mere vigers get into the capital and the imperial castle for that matter?

    Surely someone must have influenced them¡­ There are only a limited number of people who could do such a thing.

    ¡®You¡¯re going toe out like this?¡¯

    In the first round, my stepmother and father were clingy when I joined Fabian¡¯s expedition, and after making my name known as a warrior, they even came to the base.

    So there was no way Fabian could have known about them¡­ Countess Nerus¡¯s power must have yed a role in bringing them into the capital and using them in this way.

    It seems that she nned to use my parents to pull me out.

    I had no idea that Fabian and Countess Nerus would form a party and end up making several rounds of expeditions.

    I guessed that there would be some more sinister and vicious souls, but I had no idea that they would use such means.

    I should say that I am fortunate because it is easier to defend against than to use Jeanne. I clicked my tongue low.

    Anyway, it was strange. How dare they shove these ¡°parents¡± in my face.

    I didn¡¯t even care because they weren¡¯t even worth being used like that in the first ce¡­

    ¡®Well¡­ if it was me in the first round that Fabian already knew, maybe.¡¯

    In the first round, it was my first time in this world in many ways, and as I was not familiar with the fact that I was possessed, there were many things that I was puzzled about.

    Typical was concerning parents.

    At the time, I did not know that my parents would be so terrible to Jun, and I was more inclined to think that I should have some degree of decorum, first of all, because they were the parents of the body I possessed.

    So, wanting to get a good result, I behaved somewhat indecisively, and that was the defeat that pushed their rtionship with me to the worst.

    But I learned enough about them to be disgusted andpletely unsympathetic.

    For the sake of the original Jun, I could not see these people carrying the name Jun on their backs.

    But it all came in the second round and I was renewed in my resolve.

    Fabian seemed to think he had only ever seen me at my wits¡¯ end and warily for my parents, so it would work for me if he used them.

    I did not respond as well as my stepmother would have liked and she bit her lower lip.

    Perhaps she would have thought that raising her voice in front of strangers and using me would have made mee in with my head down to appease them in the face of others?

    But I was a human being who could be quite brazen in that kind of gaze. The degree to which people pointed back at me was nothing.

    Before, she would have tried to pull my hair out, but now I was a 60-level expeditionary member.

    No matter how much I said my stats were trash, there was a big difference between an average person and someone at level 60. I pretended not to notice and said in frustration.

    ¡°If it¡¯s something you need money for, don¡¯t go off on a tangent for no reason.¡±

    ¡°How can you say that when Eugene misses you on his sickbed as his older sister?¡±

    ¡°Eugene followed you so well¡­.¡±

    They squeezed tears that weren¡¯t there.

    I don¡¯t know what Countess Nerus paid for, but they even seemed to be acting their best. I said it as if I couldn¡¯t win.

    ¡°The expedition team is busy right now, so I can¡¯t go back to my hometown.¡±

    ¡°We have a sense of shame, too. Would you like toe back to your hometown knowing that we¡¯re in trouble? We just came up to the capital together to help Eugene recover from his illness. You can go to the inn right now and at least show your face.¡±

    ¡°Okay. If you tell me the location of the inn, I¡¯ll visit himter.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going toe after saying that, right? Poor Eugene is probably waiting only for you¡­¡±

    It drives people to be very trashy.

    Whether I smile outright or not, they quickly grab me by the sleeve to achieve their goal of taking me away anyway.

    ¡°Eugene¡¯s condition is urgent. Hurry up and follow me.¡±

    ¡®I don¡¯t think I can go on if I have to be deceived by being so obvious¡­¡¯

    Of course, the reason I can peek into their true feelings this way may be because I cannot have any feelings at all for them and hate them.

    Even Nova, the raw man next to me, was half deceived by their words, because he was so warily trying to figure out what to do and what my mood was.

    Certainly, if I had thought that my biological parents were still blood-rted, I might not have been able to see them across the river disrespectfully as I did now.

    If I was the original Jun¡­ I would never have been able to let the story of my young brother being sick go unheard.

    Therefore, it was even more vicious. What a way to take advantage of people¡¯s goodwill and good hearts.

    I hid my heart, properly, and pretended not to win.

    ¡°Ha¡­ Okay. We can go now. Nova. Go back to the dorm first. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ll be in trouble, Vice Commander. His Excellency told me that the Vice Commander should not be working alone in individual activities.¡±

    Nova was perplexed and dissuaded me. I stared at Nova and said clearly.

    ¡°Special situations¡± can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    It was only after hearing the code that Nova opened his eyes wide as if he had already realized it.

    He was also far from a good actor.

    I nced sideways to see if my stepmother and father noticed. Fortunately, they seemed nervous and didn¡¯t notice anything about him.

    I continued to speak naturally.

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯m going to see my family. Besides, it doesn¡¯t take long because it¡¯s in the capital.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ All right.¡±

    Nova was also insinuating. As things went as they nned, the corners of the mouth of the stepmother and father were excited.

    I pretended not to know.

    ¡°Take the lead.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes.¡±

    Things were going better than they expected, so they deserved to be suspicious for once, but they only hurriedly moved on.

    I nced at Nova and followed them. If you want to catch a tiger, you have to go into the tiger¡¯s den. I stepped forward without hesitation.

    They escaped from the rough castle and entered a secluded alley past a nobleman¡¯s mansion.

    All the while, it was worth taunting me with absurd words, but they kept quiet and silent until they reached their destination, as if they didn¡¯t want me to be offended and leave.

    What they had in front of them was a quiet vacant lot.

    ¡®They found a ce like this.¡¯

    I looked around and asked calmly.

    ¡°So, where¡¯s the inn?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    My stepmother and father gave no answer with a frightening stiff face.

    At that time, a group of people came out from behind us and surrounded me from a distance.

    The captain of the group who appeared through people was Fabian. I wasn¡¯t surprised because it was exactly what I expected.

    My stepmother leaned t in front of Fabian and said with her head bowed.

    ¡°As you said, I brought Jun here! So, my son¡­!¡±

    I wondered what he had raised as a price for what they did over there, and it seemed that he had captured and threatened the life of Eugene.

    What would happen to me after being dragged away like that should not have been their consideration.

    In the end, ¡°Jun¡± was not a child to them.

    I chuckled. The emotion that had been there otherwise waspletely gone this time around.

    Fabian said it as if my stepmother¡¯s and father¡¯s intive cries were bothersome.

    ¡°Take them.¡±

    Fearing Fabian¡¯s words would fall, others tied up my stepmother and father.

    ¡°Sa-save me! We did everything we were told to do. Please¡­!¡±

    ¡°So our son, is our son okay?¡±

    They shouted frantically, but Fabian ignored their words, smiling and listening irritably.

    ¡°How does it feel to be betrayed by your family?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Are you bluffing even in this situation?¡±

    ¡°Is this the only thing you do? You¡¯re not a viin, you¡¯re just a third-rate thug, Fabian.¡±

    I burst intoughter and looked around at the people around me.

    Some were members of the Fabian expedition, others were not. I didn¡¯t see any Deca.

    I shrugged with room to spare.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you gathering too many to catch one wizard? I¡¯d think you were fighting the Demon King.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not just a supporting wizard, but you¡¯re the vice head of the ck Knights, Tyrant. We have to be polite to greet you.¡±

    A spearman replied cheerfully. It was a woman in my memory. I spoke nicely.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long since I¡¯ve seen you, but it¡¯s nice to meet you here.¡±

    She was the head of one of the expeditions I visited in thest few days.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the ck Knights made a very bad offer.¡±

    ¡°In the end, the ck Knights share the leftovers. People may want to eat more.¡±

    ¡°Aha, you¡¯re greedy¡­. Why? Were you promised that he¡¯d give you a seat at the Grand Duke¡¯s table? Did you fall for that kind of nonsense?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At my words, the spearman¡¯s face turned red. It seemed to be the essence. Iughed out loud and gradually moved my eyes to the side.

    ¡°What? Why are there so many familiar faces?¡±

    I smiled when I found another one.

    Out of the three spies Countess Nerus nted, it was the spy that infiltrated the Yellow Lightning unit.

    Her eyes were blue, as if she resented me for the amount of insults I had inflicted on her and kicked her out.

    Whether she did or not, her resentment was only ridiculous to me.

    The fault was hers, so why pretend to be sorry? I clicked my tongue and shook my head.

    ¡°To bring the double swordsman¡­ Do you have no intention of hiding that you joined hands with Countess Nerus, or did you not think of it because you were stupid?¡±

    ¡°That much, I was guessing because it woulde out roughly if you collected the information you knew. But you probably don¡¯t even know what I prepared holding hands with the Countess.¡±

    Fabian then smiled with a significant smile. I grumbled at the disgusting appearance of being ted.

    ¡°You¡¯re very confident. On the subject of a thug.¡±

    So far, he had maintainedposure against any sarcastic words, but Fabian couldn¡¯t hold back and was unbearably indignant because the word thug was quite painful.

    Fabian looked a little red-faced and threatened.

    ¡°Be careful with what you say. What do you trust in this situation? Meyer Knox? I¡¯ve confirmed again and again that there¡¯s no one after you.¡±

    It seems that people were nted and monitored in the middle. I clicked my tongue and twisted my mouth.

    ¡°How thorough. If it were the Commander, he woulde after me right away even if he was a littlete. Is it okay to hold on to the tail like this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t take that long.¡±

    ¡°I guess I look easy.¡±

    As soon as I finished speaking, I immediately activated Fulgor¡¯s Pumpkin.

    ¡¸Scorpion Lightning¡¹

    A glistening bolt of lightning in the air fell piercingly toward Fabian and the other incorrigibles.

    With a rippling roar, a cloud of dust blocked my view.

 Chapter 152

    Gradually the cloud of dust subsided. My blurred vision gradually opened and I was soon in contact with a towering earthen wall.

    The pile of dirt that had blocked the scorpion lightning quickly scattered and copsed. A woman with brown hair stretched out her hand over the crumbling dirt. It¡¯s normal brown hair, so I wasn¡¯t aware of it.

    I quietly clicked my tongue.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d bring an earth property wizard.¡±

    ¡°I thought you might have Fulgor¡¯s Pumpkin. I¡¯m well aware of the dangers of lightning magic.¡±

    The electric system was at odds with the earth attribute. Fulgor¡¯s Pumpkin could be considered useless.

    ¡°Holy Devotion¡± could only be used on the same party member¡­

    It wasn¡¯t that I thought I couldpletely subdue them.

    Because there were more than 30 opponents.

    I also know how to objectively see the situation.

    Iughed sarcastically.

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Crimson Prosecutor.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡±

    Fabian, enraged, shouted.

    He was more furious than when he was called a ¡°thug,¡± and his eyes were filled with anger and frustration at not being called a warrior.

    Whether he thought he was too expressive, Fabian btedly straightened his face. Raising his lips, he pretended to be rxed.

    ¡°No matter how great you are as a supportive wizard, you are only a supportive wizard after all.¡±

    ¡°So, you brought these people to kill me, a supportive wizard? Isn¡¯t it such a waste of manpower?¡±

    ¡°Me? You? Why would I kill such a talented person?¡±

    Fabian shook his head curiously. I hated the way his red hair fluttered and scattered along with the leaning pass.

    ¡°I thought about it, but I think the ck Knights would copse without you.¡±

    Fabian said so and reached out to me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance, Jun. Not the ck Knight, but an opportunity to follow me.¡±

    What?

    I thought I heard it wrong at first. Or perhaps it was a mockery.

    The expression of giving me a chance was as if it was very beneficial. Why do I have to follow him now? I snorted and asked.

    ¡°If I refuse?¡±

    ¡°Even if your parents and younger brother die?¡±

    ¡°N-no!¡°

    The stepmother and father, who were held by their group, screamed. Only then did my father look at me and beg urgently.

    ¡°Jun! I understand that you can resent us. But your brother¡­ What is your grudge against that poor little boy?¡±

    They were desperate as if they would hang on to my feet right away if their arms were not bound.

    But the desperate cry just passed by my ear.

    ¡°You took the wrong hostages.¡±

    I continued without even looking at my parents.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if they die or not.¡±

    ¡°How can you do that, Jun! How can you be so spiteful!¡±

    As soon as I finished talking, my stepmother screamed with a seizure. She opened her mouth to criticize me, but her father next to her was a step faster.

    My father tried hard to stimte my guilt and gain sympathy.

    ¡°You pretend to be calm, but I know very well that you are, in fact, deeplypassionate.

    I know that you just said that because you are angry¡­ Think about it again. Hm? It¡¯s not a bad suggestion¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Your life is not in danger and he appreciates your abilities!¡±

    Unable to hold back a little, my stepmother cried out. Misery shed across my father¡¯s face as he looked at his stepmother, who was not only useless, but adding fuel to the fire.

    I stared at them with dry eyes. My gaze didn¡¯t even pass by very long.

    Realizing that the weight of my heart in my gaze was as light as a feather, my father rushed to speak back.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t forgiven us, Jun!¡±

    ¡°Forgiveness?¡±

    I burst intoughter quietly. Then I smiled at them and said,

    ¡°I can forgive you for deceiving me this time.¡±

    Hope was about to rise to their faces. I poured cold water on the rising hope without hesitation.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t forgive you for pushing me into a dungeon.¡±

    I can forgive them for trying to screw me over. But the matter of pushing me into a flying dungeon¡­

    If I had not been possessed, if I had been unlucky, ¡°Jun¡± would have died. It was not for me to forgive.

    It was the role of ¡°Jun.¡±

    My father, who didn¡¯t even notice that someone possessed his daughter¡¯s body, made an unreasonable excuse to persuade me somehow.

    ¡°T-That would bring you to the attention of the ck Knight, so it can¡¯t be all bad. Hm? Please¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t have to listen to them anymore.

    This is enough time to take time. I asked Fabian, facing his head again.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it easy to bring my family?¡±

    ¡°Is there anything difficult about it? They¡¯re just vige bumpkins.¡±

    ¡°But in one way or another, they¡¯re the parents of the Vice-Captain of the ck Knights. They might be used in this way, but did you think Meyer Knox would just leave them alone? Of course, he would attach people to them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Fabian¡¯s brow wrinkled, my head would getplicated as to why I would bring this up. I chuckled and shook my head.

    ¡°But I dissuaded him. They¡¯re not even worth using for me, so don¡¯t waste time or money. That¡¯s why you were able to easily bring those humans.¡±

    So what you did was a waste of time and a waste of money.

    I said, and the color of my stepmother¡¯s and father¡¯s faces turned pale. It was as if they finally admitted that I was not going to save them.

    Fabian didn¡¯t want to believe that I had guessed everything, so he deliberately asked back with a nonchnt look on his face.

    ¡°¡­If you did that in the first ce, why didn¡¯t you not follow them? Isn¡¯t it proof that you¡¯re being swayed by them?¡±

    ¡°I was curious. Of who was such an idiot.¡±

    ¡°Curiosity has got you by the scruff of the neck. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not afraid, but that indulgence will catch you off guard one day.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who should stop being so arrogant that I¡¯ll hold your hand. You threw something away when you didn¡¯t want it, and you¡¯re still clinging to it after all this time?¡±

    I sneakily¡­ No, I couldn¡¯t scratch Fabian¡¯s insides openly, so I dug up the hook. I had to bring up all the information Fabian had.

    Soon after, Fabian, who ran out of patience, gritted his teeth and shed his eyes.

    ¡°¡­I made a final offer to you, Jun.¡±

    His self-esteem seemed to be bruised.

    I inwardly eximed with pleasure, but outwardly feigned unconcern. It was the most difficult double act I had ever done.

    ¡°So. Are you going to kill me now?¡±

    ¡°No. You¡¯re useful.¡±

    Fabian tingled his finger as soon as he finished talking. Then a man who had fallen behind stepped forward. It was the gloomy shield I had been paying attention to.

    The shield shouted a magic starter at me.

    ¡°¡¸Shackles of the Mind¡¹!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Keut!¡±

    I felt a stabbing in my brain..

    I wobbled and caught my head.

    I was on my knees on the floor, scratching my head and writhing in pain.

    Fabian came up to me, half-conscious, and murmured.

    ¡°I was definitely going to guarantee your freedom and will. You¡¯re the one who refused.¡±

    I clenched my teeth and tried to open my eyes straight, shooting at Fabian.

    ¡°A¡­ brainwashing mental wizard!¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Countess Nerus has quite a widework. I didn¡¯t know she¡¯d really hide a mental wizard.¡±

    Fabian smiled with his eyes bent as if he were having fun.

    Mental wizards were not as wee as support wizards.

    However, there are significant differences.

    Support wizards are ignored, and mental wizards are feared because of the intense means by which they can harm others.

    Brainwashing, confusion, enchantment¡­

    Compared to other wizards, the social impact was greater when they made a bad decision.

    Moreover, as they used mind-rted magic, the magic was colorless. The color of their hair did not change.

    That is why mind wizards were strictly registered and controlled in the empire. It was a capital offense for a mind wizard to conceal his or her true identity.

    Of course, being a mind wizard did not mean that anyone could use brainwashing magic.

    Because if they could have brainwashed anyone in the first ce, they would have brainwashed the emperor and Meyer Knox right at the time they brainwashed me.

    Brainwashing was used properly only against those who had lower magic defense than their magic attack power.

    The Emperor had the blood of a hero and had a higher magic defense himself, and Meyer, well¡­. he was a monster.

    Even with such conditions, there was much they did not like about them to take them easily to a dungeon attack, which was even just sensitive and cautious.

    It was the same now. There was a secret look of disgust on the faces of those who looked at the shield.

    Anyway, after being treated like that, it wasn¡¯t easy for mind wizards to raise their level, and so they were all on the low side of the magic sky.

    On the other hand, the shield in front of me was¡­

    ¡®I see he¡¯s reached roughly the 50th level. If he¡¯s a mental wizard, I don¡¯t think anyone would have let him in on the dungeon crawl. It looks like he fooled his way around the dungeon with his shield.¡¯

    Considering that his talent as a shield appeared to be decent, Countess Nerus must have put a lot of effort into secretly raising him to this level.

    A mental wizard approaching the 50th level.

    He leveled up with a shield, so his magical attack power shouldn¡¯t be that high, but the basic magicing from his level was formidable.

 Chapter 153

    I could not see his exact level or stats because that mental wizard posing as a shield was not a member of my party.

    However, at this point, my dungeon experience was roughly felt.

    I scoffed as I looked up at the shield¡¯s turn in a struggle.

    ¡°I guess Countess Nerus lent you a mental wizard. It seems that Fabian trusts you very much.¡±

    ¡°Your mouth is still vivid, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s brainwashing¡­ Is her magic defense stat low? Even though she¡¯s a support wizard, I¡¯m a little nervous because she¡¯s over 60 levels.¡±

    The shield, no, the mental wizard, still held his head and clicked his tongue quietly at me, who was only suffering.

    Whether he remembered exactly my stats in the first round, Fabian firmly dismissed the anxiety of the shield.

    ¡°I know her stats better than anyone else. Mental magic is not affected by artifacts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­ If it doesn¡¯t work out, only the Countess and I will be able to catch the candy, won¡¯t we?¡±

    The shield shrugged.

    He pretended to be calm, but Fabian also urged him as if he was nervous about the shield¡¯s words.

    ¡°Just in case, one more time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±

    This was enough. I stood up and muttered quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not who you know anymore.¡±

    The brainwashing magic had long since been used. All the pretense of suffering was merely an act.

    Fabian frowned between his eyebrows that I had not been brainwashed and snickered involuntarily. He seemed to think I was doing my best to resist.

    ¡°Bluffing. Levels are effort, but stats are human talents. It doesn¡¯t change even if you die.¡±

    ¡°But when I looked back in time, it changed a bit.¡±

    I replied jokingly.

    There was no way that Fabian did not know that this was the second round and that stat points had taken over to some extent¡­ Perhaps he was just saying that to beat me to the punch.

    At most, a support type wizard, if stats were taken over.

    Fabian responded sharply, cutting back sarcastically.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think I would have considered that? It should also be within the scope of consideration.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    I shrugged. I was sorry to see him being so stubborn about not deviating from his own expectations.

    How did someone who at one time I had no doubt was the hero of this world be like this?

    In every way I saw him now, he was a despicable scoundrel, nothing more, nothing less.

    I felt a sense of turbulence that I was the trigger for that.

    I spoke inly.

    ¡°Then, as you said, try brainwashing magic one more time.¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­ Brainwash one more time!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡¸Shackles of the Mind¡¹!¡±

    The mental wizard clenched his teeth and tried the magic again.

    But no matter how many times he tried, it was meaningless. It was no use if he couldn¡¯t break through my magic defense in the first ce.

    ¡°One more time!¡±

    I also understood Fabian¡¯s reluctance to be so sure about my stats.

    In fact, if it was my magic defense stat, I would have been brainwashed already even if I was considering the added stats as it became the second round.

    But the reason why the brainwashing didn¡¯t work¡­

    It was because I, who had a vague grasp of the existence of mental wizards, ate the dragon¡¯s pearl and put the stats on it just in case.

    ¡®But I really didn¡¯t know he¡¯d bring a mental wizard. It was worth eating with tears in my eyes.¡¯

    Fabian did not even know the existence of the dragon¡¯s pearl. So there would be no ce to guess at all, and it was a set step to be so confused.

    It was within some expected range that he chose me, not Jeanne.

    Among those in a position that could cause confusion within the ck Knights Group, I had the lowest stats.

    ¡®Even the direct physical attackers, Robur and Nova, have higher stats than I do. They wouldn¡¯t have thought about Jeanne.¡¯

    The more prepared I was for all of this, the more I stared into his inner thoughts, the more I honestly moved as Fabian intended, to round him up.

    Dealing with Fabian was rather easy. The problem was Countess Nerus.

    To minimize her influence, we had to take on a weakness that she could not get out of.

    It was that mental wizard that bloomed in my eyes at that time.

    Because of the precedent set by Wipera, I recognized immediately that he was a wizard with blinders on in other job groups.

    And even if Countess Nerus had not joined hands with Fabian from the beginning, she would have held his hand but would not have given him a mere gifted person as a shield.

    I never knew the experience with Wipera¡¯s could be so useful. It was so much more than I had experienced in my life and I felt like there was nothing bad about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a big sin to cover up a mental wizard¡­The rtionship between that wizard and Countess Nerus wille out when dug up¡­¡±

    At my words, the mental wizard came out pale and looked alternately at Fabian. It seemed that there was indeed much to worry about.

    ¡°The good days for both you and Countess Nerus are already over. You didn¡¯t have a good time in your life, right? I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t be arrogant. I tried to brainwash you because I thought you might be helpful. If it only interferes, then¡­¡±

    Fabian drew his sword as he said this. His injured left arm appeared to be free as if the injury had healed over the past year.

    Looking at the blue-ck sword de, I suppressed the thought, ¡°Will you stab me too?¡± with the sword that had pierced April. It was too soon to explode here.

    And¡­ Fabian was not the only one who had finished his business.

    The presence of a mental wizard was also revealed, and the time was extended long enough¡­ I realized that the time hade, and I said with augh.

    ¡°Do you think I really came here alone?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    As soon as he couldn¡¯t speak, Fabian stared at my stepmother and father.

    My stepmother and father shook their heads desperately with faces covered with tears and runny noses.

    ¡°No! I am sure she came alone. There was no sign at all that she was even aware of her surroundings! Please believe me!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Fabian. She didn¡¯t have time to do anything. There was no one chasing her.¡±

    One of Fabian¡¯s flock interjected.

    He seems to be the one he put on watch after my stepmother and father¡­

    I see. There must have been a lot of uncertainty in entrusting everything to them, as ordinary people, because they could change their minds or make mistakes.

    ¡°It¡¯s a trick to take time. Things went wrong, so let¡¯s take care of things quickly. There¡¯s nothing good about dragging it out.¡±

    The mental wizard urged Fabian as if anxious. He deserved to be nervous because his identity was revealed.

    I added as if it were a pity.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±

    At that moment, a gust of wind came from somewhere. The eyebrows of Fabian¡¯s gang furrowed at once in the calm weather.

    ¡°All of a sudden, the wind¡­¡±

    ¡°¡¸de of the Wind¡¹!¡±

    Nice timing, a cheerful starting word came from the sky. Soon, a gust of wind attacked people like a sharp whip.

    ¡°Gasp!¡±

    ¡°W-Wind magic!¡±

    All the eyes of those who were torn by the wind headed to the sky.

    A little boy, Sevi, was looking down at us from the sky, fluttering his green hair. People pointed their fingers at Sevi and shouted.

    ¡°The Spirit of the Wind!¡±

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t want to be treated like a real spirit.¡±

    Sevi stepped into the air from the sky, hopping and grumbling. Then he shouted somewhere.

    ¡°I found the Vice Commander!¡±

    As soon as his words fell, a scream was heard from the alleyway we walked in.

    ¡°Damn, what power is this¡­.!¡±

    ¡°Keuak!¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    With a loud shout, people who were blocking the narrow alley flew in the air one by one.

    Those who flew from the sky in such a way fell to the ground one after another as if hail was falling and vomited blood.

    It was Julieta who appeared among the dark alley dripping with blood.

    Her eyes sparkling in the darkness and her mace that knew no mercy were enough to scare Fabian¡¯s gang around me.

    Out in the clearing, Julietta swung her mace wide and said gracefully among Fabian¡¯s gang.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up, Vice Commander.¡±

    ¡°Good timing.¡±

    I chuckled. The scorpion strike I used was to attack Fabian¡¯s group, but from the beginning, it was a signal to call in the ck Knights.

    Nova would have told the story well, and it would not be long before Sevi would find me in the capital.

    So I had plenty of time to spare like this.

    ¡°Damn it,e here!¡±

    ¡°Keut!¡±

    Fabian, who waste to grasp the situation, quickly grabbed me.

    He was going to use me as a hostage to get out of this ce, but it was¡­ meaningless.

    At the moment Fabian grabbed my hand and pulled me with him, something huge fell next to us.

    Boom!

    It was as if a meteorite had fallen and caved in a crater. The earth was shaking and there was a cloud of dust.

    Then, a ck knight raised his body from among it.

    His golden eyes, full of chaos, were so bright that they could not be concealed even through the dust. His eyes, tinged with madness, zed like the scorching sun.

    ¡°How dare you try to hurt Jun?¡±

    A deep anger as if it were ringing from the bottom of a deep canyon.

    Meyer was the embodiment of a berserker itself.

 Chapter 154

    Meyer was angry as if I had been stabbed by Fabian.

    Oh, my. He made me use ¡°sacred devotion¡± every day just in case something like this happened¡­ he should know better than myself that I don¡¯t have a single blemish.

    I, with a body as fragile as mung bean jelly, did note into Fabian¡¯s scheme without thinking. And Meyer wouldn¡¯t have sent me in the first ce.

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    The moment Fabian put his strength into my hand, Meyer swung his sword at him.

    I did not apply any attribute transformation, so he did not use any magic power on the sword, but Fabian shuddered from the sword pressure alone.

    Fabian just barely escaped, but Meyer¡¯s sword tip pursued him relentlessly.

    Meyer¡¯s sword rushed in as if it had to break Fabian¡¯s arm, holding my hand.

    ¡°Damn it¡­!¡±

    Eventually, Fabian gave up on me. Releasing my hand, Fabian quickly spread the distance and gritted his teeth.

    Still, he was quick, as he had once been a hero.

    There was a greatmotion as people mingled and tried to flee.

    Amid the scattered chaos, Meyer made sure I was safe first.

    ¡°Are you all right, Jun?¡±

    His eyes were filled with anxiety as he took my arm and looked around.

    But what was important now was not my safety. I shouted to the special forces, pointing to the mental wizard, who was trying to sneak away in the chaotic gap.

    ¡°That brown-haired shield must be taken care of!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The special unit that had captured Fabian¡¯s flock followed the very same mental wizard.

    Before that, the twin swordsman, who at one time belonged to the ck Knights¡¯ Yellow Lightning Unit but was kicked outst year due to a unit reorganization, stood in their way.

    ¡°Damn it! Rookies¡­!¡±

    ¡°Know your honor!¡±

    Nova, who was with me at the time she was kicked out, recognized her and shouted.

    While Nova was dealing with the twin swordsman, Julieta shot forward like a ballista.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    The tip of Julieta¡¯s mace pushed back the mental wizard, who was running away as it were.

    He was no match for Julieta, even though he too had raised his level as a shield.

    Like an insect specimen on a fixed pin, the mental wizard could not move except to p his arms and legs miserably.

    ¡°Damn it¡­!¡±

    The twin swordsman was also subdued by Nova.

    Nova clucked his tongue, wiping her blood from his chin.

    ¡°It¡¯s harder to catch them alive than I thought?¡±

    ¡°The demons are much easier to kill.¡±

    Julieta calmly responded by dragging the back of the mental wizard.

    In case he said anything, the mental wizard¡¯s mouth remained blocked.

    Thanks to the advance notice to capture them alive, everyone¡¯s hands and feet were in sync.

    I looked at them sitting one by one and said to my satisfaction.

    ¡°They¡¯ll be our precious witnesses. You can¡¯t kill them in advance.¡±

    This time, as it happened in the capital, only a small number of people were brought in.

    In the case of Axion, his magical destructive power was too strong and wide, so he was excluded.

    Jeanne and Anasta are intertwined with Fabian, so they are excluded in consideration of possible variables.

    I asked Robur to escort Jeanne and Anasta.

    In fact, as most of Fabian¡¯s gang couldn¡¯t or barely crossed the wall, it could only be handled with the trio and Meyer. I saw Meyer still weaving between them and chasing Fabian.

    Fabian put plenty of magic into his sword, only to be hit by Meyer¡¯s sword, which had no magic at all.

    Each time their swords shed, a wave of magic power changed the air around them.

    The old walls of the neighborhood began to crumble little by little as the air hummed. It was fortunate that this was a deserted area.

    While Fabian was frantically running away, Meyer had as much time to spare as a hound hunting down a rabbit.

    Sevi, who was dealing with the remaining Fabian gang, admired the sight.

    ¡°It still doesn¡¯t seem that he is not without the ability to run away so far against the Commander.¡±

    Although he said so with his mouth, inwardly he was not happy to admit that Fabian¡¯s ability was better than his own.

    Well, he may look like that now, but he was once a hero.

    It seems that the ability he gained by confronting the Demon King had not rusted.

    ¡®In addition, it seems that his level is quite high¡­ I don¡¯t think he¡¯s in the early 60s.¡¯

    Although he was pushed back, he would have been at least mid-tote 60 levels if he had hit Meyer a few times.

    It wasn¡¯t this much a year ago¡­ As the expedition copsed, did he monopolize the experience by himself?

    There was a possibility in its own way. He¡¯s at the level of the other crew, and if he brainwashed me and brought me in, I thought he could raise himself enough before the Demon King Gate opened.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Even though he raised his level like that, he wasn¡¯t good enough to be Meyer¡¯s opponent. Meyer¡¯s sword raked through him.

    Fabian¡¯s injuries gradually increased. Being on the defensive, he clenched his teeth. There was a sense of inferiority and defeat on his face.

    Then the sky suddenly darkened.

    Everyone stopped due to the sudden sr eclipse in the middle of the day.

    ¡°Sr eclipse? No, I can feel the energy¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°The magic of a dungeon¡­¡±

    ¡°How is that magic here?¡±

    All those who were mixed up looked up at the sky and murmured.

    All these people here have been rolling in dungeons all their lives. More familiar with dark, damp, and murky magic than the clear air of the world. There was no way that they wouldn¡¯t recognize magi.

    Crows chirped noisily.

    The sky was packed with birds as if they were fleeing somewhere to avoid some evil creature. I know this phenomenon. I¡¯ve seen it once.

    This was the sign of the opening of the Demon King Gate.

    ***

    ¡°Time flies so fast.¡±

    I sighed low. Months earlier than I had expected.

    Meyer was also flustered by the fact that his encounter with the Demon Lord was earlier than he expected, but his gaze was stolen for a moment toward the anxious sky.

    And that moment was enough to create an opportunity for Fabian to escape.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    As soon as I shouted, Meyer swung his sword at Fabian. But Fabian had already torn the movement scroll.

    A swarm of light from the movement scroll wound around Fabian. Fabian¡¯s blue eyes glowed with obsession and anger as he bled and disappeared.

    Meyer¡¯s sword disrupted Fabian¡¯s afterimage. Fabian vanished without a trace, and all that remained was a magical haze of the movement scroll.

    Meyer gritted his teeth and sighed.

    ¡°Movement scroll¡­¡­! I didn¡¯t expect him to have ancient artifacts.¡±

    The movement scrolls are a relic from a thousand years ago, and there is no one who can make them now.

    They are disposable, so they wear out fast, and I thought they were a phantom item and that the remaining scrolls had also run out¡­

    It seems that Countess Nerus had one. There was enough possibility as she was a person like a mallet.

    But it was surprising that she gave it to Fabian. I clucked my tongue.

    ¡°Countess Nerus must have been very anxious. and she took out all the cards she had hidden.¡±

    ¡°I let my guard down. I shouldn¡¯t have pushed him like that, I should have killed him with a single stroke. What a foolish thing to do.¡±

    Meyer sped his head in agony. A shadow cast over his regretful face.

    I added, putting my hand on Meyer¡¯s arm.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same with me to be careless.¡±

    Because I was also watching as I spectated. I didn¡¯t think it was necessary to go as far as to use attribute conversion¡­ Therefore, since Meyer could not use his magical powers, it wasn¡¯t just Meyer¡¯s fault.

    There was no time to think about losing Fabian here. I quickly raised the mood.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much about Fabian, for he has unleashed his hounds. In this case, the first thing to do is to prepare for the battle of the Demon King.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure how active the hounds will be¡­ I swallowed my anxiety. I have a lot of work to do. At times like this, I had to empty my head.

    Meyer immediately nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Well, then¡­ I¡¯ll go to the Imperial Pce first, tell the Emperor about this, and call up the ck Knights and the expedition leaders.¡±

    ¡°Please do.¡±

    Fortunately, there was still time to spare for the Demon King¡¯s gate to fully open.

    Thest troops had to be maintained until the demons flew out.

    Since most of the ck Knights elite were now at the Imperial Pce, as well as the rest of the expeditionary force, it was at least a relief that opinions could be passed on quickly.

    Meyer went ahead to the Imperial Pce and we captured the rest of them except Fabian.

    The mental wizard, the core cause of the felony, was trembling. Even if he wanted to kill himself, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    While the waiting imperial soldiers were transporting the sinners one by one, Nova asked, looking around.

    ¡°Um¡­ Vice Commander, what should we do with your family?¡±

    Taking advantage of themotion, they fled, hiding in a quiet corner between the copsed walls, shaking.

    Nova¡¯s voice was filled with frustration as he clearly saw next to me that they were not very good parents.

    I nced at them. I saw a momentary glimmer of hope in their eyes, but they just looked pale to me. I answered smoothly.

    ¡°We must deal with them in ordance with imperialw.¡±

 Chapter 155: The Holy Demon War

    ¡°Jun, Jun!¡±

    ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t, the world is still aplicated ce¡­ We don¡¯t want any idents to happen, so put them in jail for now.¡±

    ¡°Jun! I¡¯m sorry! I made a mistake!¡±

    They cried desperately as they were being dragged away.

    They say they¡¯re sorry, but they don¡¯t know what they¡¯re sorry about and what they¡¯ve done wrong.

    I added to Nova.

    ¡°Apparently they took my brother and used him to ckmail them.¡±

    ¡°Shall we interrogate them?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you could.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Nova smiled. It was a bright smile, the exact opposite of the way he had cruelly agonized over them earlier.

    I ruffled Nova¡¯s auburn hair as I spoke to the trio of the Special Unit.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s be diligent because the second Holy Demon War is about to begin.¡±

    <strong>CHAPTER 18. The Holy Demon War</strong>

    Upon entering the Imperial Pce, I immediately turned on the ¡°party member¡± status window to check the status, level, skills, etc. of all ck Knights personnel.

    Then I fell into trouble.

    The special unit was the second of the so-called elite units, and stillcked the level of the elite.

    However, the problem was that the difference was notrge. It was enough to be covered by leveling up in the Demon King dungeon¡­

    They were all equally talented, and their skills were unique, so there was a great deal of choice.

    I and Meyer are unconditionally one set, but¡­ I am wondering how to fill the remaining five.

    Then Anasta came to visit me.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re going to fall out of the Demon King battle?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I know that I am short of Priest August, but I still thought that the Vice Commander might be distressed.¡±

    Anasta¡¯splexion was slender as she said this. She looked very distressed mentally when she heard that Fabian had tried to use my family to brainwash me.

    She was in a dilemma, wondering if her choices had driven Fabian this way.

    I said repeatedly that it was different, but Anasta¡¯s guilt was too deep to let it go at that.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how focused I¡¯d be in a dungeon. If I defeat the Demon King, I can be a grand duke, which is a tremendous position¡­ I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m allowed to enjoy that honor. You believed me, and I¡¯m sorry to show you that I¡¯m vulnerable in this way, caught up in an old causal rtionship.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    I murmured with regret.

    Anasta said with a grin, as she tried to pull the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°If there are other positions avable that you need, I will do my best.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t catch it when she said that¡­ To tell the truth¡­ I felt more at ease because Anasta said so.

    ¡°¡­ Yes. The Demon King¡¯s Gate will be opened and the demons wille out to the empire. Take care of this ce while I¡¯m inside the Demon King¡¯s Castle.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know how much you can trust my will after my weak words earlier, but¡­ Even if I should die, I will endeavor to ensure that demons do not harm people.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡±

    Anasta nodded, smiling more powerfully than ever.

    So Anasta left and the healer was fixed with August.

    With Anasta gone, Jeanne also became difficult to take with us.

    All that was left now was how to choose four people between the wizard attackers Axion and Sevi, the physical attackers Trag, and the defenders Nova, Julieta, and Robur.

    While I was having so much trouble, the surroundings turned serious.

    The cooperation of the other expeditions, the interrogation of the Fabian group¡­

    Meyer denounced the other expeditions. He instantly resolved the chaos that could have led to a riot.

    It seemed that, because of the situation, he used means that were closer, more convenient, and quicker than words andw. The effect was, of course, outstanding.

    Nova, who had tracked down Eugene¡¯s whereabouts through interrogation, immediately rescued him. He did not bring him to me, however, but only made a report to me.

    ¡°There are signs of fear and beating, but there are no signs of illness. What should I do?¡±

    Nova, speaking about Eugene, seemed sad and pouty, out of his usual state.

    Especially considering that Eugene was a 12-year-old child.

    I asked back in wonder.

    ¡°But he¡¯s my little brother, so I thought I¡¯d take one look at his face for the first time in a while¡­ He hasn¡¯t been seriously hurt, has he?¡±

    Indeed, even if he was seriously injured, there are so many healers in the Imperial City¡­

    Although my stepmother and father were somewhat shameless, the young Eugene was just used. I didn¡¯t mean to ask Eugene to pay the price.

    But Nova hesitated for a long time and asked again.

    ¡°¡­ Do you really need to see him?¡±

    Oh¡­ I wascent.

    Looking at Nova¡¯s reaction, I got the hang of it. After I joined the ck Knights, my stepmother and father would have repeatedly cursed me.

    It¡¯s been two years.

    Long enough for my brother, who was cocky with his sister, to turn against her.

    When I clicked my tongue, Nova smiled bitterly and tried to joke in a bright voice.

    ¡°I had high hopes because you said he looked like your brother, but there was no resemnce to you at all.¡±

    ¡°I never said that we looked alike. I said I remembered him.¡±

    I replied with a chuckle. It seemed like yesterday when I met Nova two years ago in the first round.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t just say something snide in a roundabout way because you didn¡¯t like me, did you?¡±

    ¡°Haha, that could have been the case.¡±

    Iughed out loud at Nova¡¯s usible change of air.

    In the meantime, I decided to send Eugene to Nokentoria Castle. I added an approximate exnation of the situation to Vince the butler.

    As long as he was well monitored, he could use him as a stable keeper or as a gardener assistant.

    This is not a bad choice, at least for Eugene, because meals will be served on time and he will be safe.

    If he didn¡¯te to his senses when I came out and defeated the Demon Lord¡­

    I was not going to raise a reckless brother in my name, so I was going to take special measures then.

    I hope Eugene understands that this is thest time I will give him a chance. I clicked my tongue low.

    ***

    Countess Nerus, the ¡°Big Mother,¡± was brought in. She continued to plead her innocence.

    However, no one would listen to her words because of the critical situation just before the opening of the Demon King Gate.

    Even if they did, her liver was not big enough to defend against the crime of kidnapping and trying to brainwash the Vice Commander of the ck Knights and even hiding a mental wizard in the Imperial Pce where the ck Knights had gathered.

    The Fabian Expedition was also brought in.

    They remained at the Imperial Pce, unaware of Fabian¡¯s ulterior motives. They were flustered by the Commander¡¯s failure to return and his sudden imprisonment.

    On the day before Countess Nerus¡¯s trial, Trag barely made it to the Imperial Pce.

    While the results debriefing was being held, he seemed to havee in a hurry after hearing the news that the Demon King Gate had been opened as soon as he left after closing the dungeon.

    ¡°Countess¡­ Nerus?¡±

    Trag¡¯s face hardened at the unexpected news.

    Soon he smiled bitterly.

    ¡°She deserves it. I was surprised to hear that.¡±

    Trag looked confused and delicate when he heard that Countess Nerus¡¯ trial was tomorrow.

    Even though I thought it was fortunate that he arrived early, it was a day full of emotions that he should have arrived after everything was over.

    I outlined with a sigh.

    ¡°As for Countess Nerus, I think she intended to use Fabian¡­ Since it was rted to the mental wizard and also because the other leader, Fabian, escaped, she has to be held responsible for everything. I¡¯m not sure if the mental wizard is quite loyal or not, he¡¯s always been quiet, but in the end, it¡¯s hard for him to survive. The family itself may be destroyed.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Trag¡¯splexion grew darker than before. He opened his lips as if he had something to say. I asked in wonder.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°¡­ No.¡±

    Trag shook his head. I grinned at his pointless attitude, patted him on the shoulder, and stood up.

    ¡°Then you should rest for a while, as it must have been hard work getting to the capital. Because once the gates start opening from now on, you won¡¯t have a bit of time to rest.¡±

    ¡°Vice Commander¡­ Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°To open the loyal dog¡¯s mouth. That way I¡¯ll know what he¡¯s got in his mouth.¡±

    I said so and shrugged my shoulders.

    I didn¡¯t mean to go out myself, but I couldn¡¯t help it because the mental wizard held out quite longer than I thought.

    Did he have guts, is he deeply loyal, or does he just not open his mouth¡­ I will have to get answers before the trial.

    So I left Trag and headed for the underground prison where the mental wizard was locked up¡­

    ***

    The underground prison was gloomy and dreary. The chill of the walls seeped into my skin as if I had entered a dungeon.

    The prison guards immediately brought in a wizard from the spiritual world.

    He was wearing a magic restraint, and his appearance was unbearable to behold.

    The inquisitors seemed to be in a hurry to get information, as tomorrow was the day of Count Nels¡¯ trial.

    Thrown in front of me, he made a distressed sound.

    I asked the usual questions to ascertain his identity.

    ¡°Pedica Lenea. A mental wizard who¡¯s posing as a shield keeper. Am I right?¡±

    Pedica did not even reply. I thought maybe he couldn¡¯t.

    I clicked my tongue.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡±

    Then I pped my hands. The interrogation room door opened and August, as I had called him, entered, hisrge body crumpled into a big frame.

    Even in the dark, his white priest¡¯s uniform shone brightly, but his hard smile andrge size were intimidating.

    I said with a grin.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll try to be more effective.¡±

 Chapter 156

    As soon as I concluded my words, August used his divine power.

    A piercing light filled the dimly lit prison, which was barely illuminated by a few candles, and it was immediately quiet.

    The messed-up Pedica was restored to the way he had been before his capture when he had looked down at me triumphantly beside Fabian.

    But the situation was the opposite.

    I looked down at him and said.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you be honest and confide in me about your rtionship with Countess Nerus?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I will die anyway.¡±

    He answered bluntly. Even after all this time, he was still insubordinate, and I felt that my patience had run out.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to die anyway. What are you talking about? Death is a matter of course.¡±

    I burst intoughter. What carefree thing is he talking about now? I clucked and kept talking.

    ¡°Our Summer saint, as long as his life is tidily attached to him, you can make him okay, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Didn¡¯t he cleanly fix him, who was actually on the verge of dying?

    I spoke in hushed tones as if I had gone rogue.

    ¡°To die peacefully, like lying in bed with your hands on your chest, or to live with both eyes open and feeling the flesh of your entire body gaping open rawly¡­ I really don¡¯t know which one Mr. Mental Wizard will choose.¡±

    Was it tantly expected to unfold in front of him? Pedica¡¯splexion turned pale.

    Along with the interrogations he has undergone so far, the wizard¡¯s peculiar imagination would further fuel his fear. Perhaps because of the horror, he had been dribbling tears from the start.

    But Pedica shook his head to the end.

    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t betray her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s strange. I didn¡¯t think you were such a loyal type.¡±

    I mumbled, stroking my chin.

    A look of frustration crossed Pedica¡¯s face. Whether it was because of my assessment that he did not look loyal, or whether it was because he was not loyal to Countess Nerus that he kept his mouth shut, it was not particrlypartmentalized.

    It¡¯s not that there¡¯s nothing I can guess.

    I looked back at August and asked.

    ¡°There may be some brainwashing spells at stake, so release him.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean brainwashing magic? Isn¡¯t this a mental wizard?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡­ If the conditions are right, he can brainwash himself.¡±

    August clicked his tongue softly as if he hadn¡¯t thought of it, and used ¡°Clean Mental Power¡± to remove mental magic.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Pedica grabbed his head.

    If it weren¡¯t for the magic of the mental system, there would have been no reaction¡­ it seemed that my prediction was right.

    Immediately Pedica gasped for air and suddenly crawled to me and shouted, holding my legs together.

    ¡°Save me! I¡¯ll say anything!¡±

    The interrogator stuck in the back was surprised by the 180-degree change in Pedica¡¯s appearance.

    It was natural that he would be confused when someone who had never opened his mouth, despite rigorous questioning, would suddenly be like that.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ How did youe to cast brainwashing magic?¡±

    I could guess from the situation, but I needed to find out a little more precisely.

    Pedica confided honestly with his head bowed.

    ¡°When my level was low, Countess Nerus had me brainwash myself. If I raise my level, I¡¯ll hit the back of my head so that I don¡¯t betray her¡­ That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t say anything, I didn¡¯t mean to deceive the Vice Commander!¡±

    Said Pedica, and his head clenched on the floor.

    ¡°Vice Commander, please do me a favor¡­ I will do anything¡­¡±

    ¡°From the looks of it, it seems that he can open up honestly about his rtionship with Countess Nerus¡­ What do you think?¡±

    Asked the interrogator cautiously.

    I stared at Pedica.

    The Pedica I have seen was so gloomy and inferior that he was jealous of young Jeanne. I would never want such a person anywhere near me.

    ¡®But¡­ There may be a lot of good things to use him for.¡¯

    Especially after defeating the Demon King¡­

    Having made up my mind, I quietly cut him off.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯ve hidden yourself from being a mental wizard, you¡¯ll end up dead. Even hanging is a luxury.¡±

    Hanging was a moderate pir of the death penalty.

    Pedica dropped his head when he heard my story. He asked me to help him, but he seemed to guess that he had no choice.

    I said to him.

    ¡°But what if I could save you?¡±

    ¡°Sister Jun!¡±

    August hastily dissuaded me. It was clear that I would be forced to put a time bomb next to me.

    On the other hand, Pedica looked up at me nkly, as if he had heard the voice of Saint Marianne from the sky. He asked in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Can¡­ I really live?¡±

    ¡°Opportunities alwayse with conditions.¡±

    Contrary to Pedica¡¯s desperation, I reluctantly continued in a rxed voice.

    ¡°So make your choice. Either die with free will or be my loyal dog after Countess Nerus.¡±

    He needed to brainwash himself to show his loyalty to me, as he did to Countess Nerus.

    Because no one would try to save Pedica if I didn¡¯t hold the reins so tight. Especially ordinary nobles without magical powers.

    It was Pedica who knew better than anyone the fear, contempt, and hatred of those around him for mental wizards. And immediately Pedica replied with a sneer.

    ¡°Better the Grand Duke¡¯s dog than the Count¡¯s dog.¡±

    August and the interrogator were taken aback by this attitude, which was not painstaking, and Iughed muffled as if I thought it was so.

    Preparations werepleted to deal with those who rose like mold before entering the Demon King Battle.

    This was cleanup time.

    ***

    It was the day of the trial of Countess Nerus. Countess Nerus¡¯ eyes shed defiantly as she was brought before the stern presiding judge.

    She was not a guilty person until the oue of the trial. So there was no great torture, I suppose¡­

    That didn¡¯t mean she was treated like an aristocrat, and her dust-free ceremonial dress, which she always wore with authority, remained wrinkled and soiled.

    At first, she gained momentum.

    ¡°What crime, Your Majesty, am I guilty of sponsoring gifted expeditionaries for your country? This is a conspiracy to frame me and the Nerus family by someone who is jealous of us!¡±

    ¡°But it has been discovered that you secretly hid and raised a mental wizard.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±

    Despite the emperor¡¯s stern words, Countess Nerus shouted at the top of his voice. Her wincing and trembling appearance were truly like that of an innocent victim.

    ¡°But I heard there was a witness.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Pardon?¡±

    A sense of unease shed across Countess Nerus¡¯ face as if she had not expected it. Her face hardened as she looked back to see if anything had been spilled.

    ¡°Witness, step forward!¡±

    It was Pedica who appeared on the witness stand. As soon as she saw Pedica, she had a small smile on her lips.

    However, as soon as Pedica¡¯s mouth was thin, the smile was shattered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t deny it, Countess Nerus. Have I not used my abilities to the fullest in return for your material and moral support?¡±

    ¡°¡­ You!¡±

    Countess Nerus was about to point, but she stopped. Realizing that the brainwashing magic had been lifted, she clenched her teeth and shouted.

    ¡°What mouth does a con man have to speak!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know me. I was taken to theke when you met Marquis Conditio face to face in the spice-rted business.¡±

    ¡°You, you, you, you! The shield!¡±

    Marquis Conditio, who had been staring at him in awe, pointed his finger in surprise at the spark that fell on his feet.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Then I suddenly thought it strange that I had stamped a business contract in favor of Countess Nerus!¡±

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve seen him when I¡¯m talking to Countess Nerus about business¡­ No way?¡±

    There was growing frustration among the nobles.

    Countess Nerus¡¯s face turned pale.

    The expedition was a money-losing hippo. No matter how wealthy Nerus was, how could she support so many expedition members?

    She could not easily use his mental-based magic on the expedition members because of the possibility of being grabbed by the tail, but she used it little by little on the nobles to open the door to money for herself.

    Countess Nerus continued to defend herself, but the axis of judgment had already tipped.

    Perhaps relieved by the prohibition, Countess Nerus let Pedica do quite a lot of illegal things. The charges spread to every corner of this court.

    Sheshed out in anger at Pedica.

    ¡°Do you think you can live just because you let everything out that you know? You¡¯re like a dog that doesn¡¯t even know how to thank me!¡±

    Despite Countess Nerus¡¯s criticism, Pedica remained calm. Countess Nerus, who had been making a long meaningless usation, turned her anger.

    ¡°Fabian! Where is Fabian Ignis! It¡¯s all about his ulterior motives, Your Majesty. He deceived me.¡±

    ¡°Nevertheless, it is a felony to conceal a mental wizard and use them for private matters, Countess Nerus. It is indeed the crime of concealing a mental wizard. The charge of abduction of the Vice Commander of the ck Knights has not even been taken up yet.¡±

    The emperor¡¯s cold words tore down Countess Nerus. Falling down, her face on the floor was filled with emptiness and injustice.

    But there was something strange about Countess Nerus¡¯s manner¡­

    I was missing a step through the trial, and I couldn¡¯t resist my curiosity and stepped in and asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it you, Countess Nerus, who gave Fabian the movement scroll? I don¡¯t understand how you could have given him the means to escape, and yet search for his whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°Scroll? What are you talking about? Even if there was such a thing, it wouldn¡¯t be given to him. What¡¯s the point of him running away by himself?¡±

 Chapter 157

    Countess Nerus eximed as she looked at me fearlessly.

    For the first time, I remembered that the movement scrolls were dropped from dungeons.

    In the worst cases, the location of the drop was random.

    It¡¯s not the game system that lets you out of the battle, and it¡¯s ridiculous that it¡¯s an item, and the odds of even getting it are horrendous.

    The yers vented their exasperation, stating that they could feel the production team¡¯s earnest desire to somehow increase the difficulty of the game.

    So much so that I could not easily imagine a movement scroll, since I had no intention of getting it in the first ce. It was an item that I had never seen before even pulling out my nose in the first and second rounds¡­

    I sighed and clicked my tongue.

    ¡®After all, he is the protagonist. He¡¯s lucky, too. He just happened to get it¡­¡¯

    Anyway, Countess Nerus¡¯ answered my question, so my business was done. I took a step back and nodded.

    The witness hade forward, and Countess Nerus had also made an appearance of acknowledgment, so what more could be asked?

    Soon Countess Nerus was sentenced.

    The scheduled death penalty.

    However, I was able to prevent the destruction of the Nerus family except those involved in this case, because I defended that it was a great loss ahead of the battle of the Demon King if all of them were named in that way.

    ¡°You pity them!¡±

    Countess Nerus shouted angrily, but I ignored her gasps without hearing her.

    Countess Nerus went wild. But it was useless. She was held by my guards and forced to be taken to prison.

    On the way to be dragged out of the court, her eyes met those of Trag, who hade to stand trial.

    Countess Nerus¡¯ lips twisted. As if she had given up everything, she burst intoughter and cried out to Trag.

    ¡°Are you feeling better, Trag? It must be cool! The miserable downfall of the person who was holding your leash!¡±

    The presiding judge became quiet as if she had poured cold water. Only then did those who remembered that Trag was Countess Nerus¡¯ adopted son began to murmur.

    ¡°I thought Countess Nerus had adopted Trag only to support the possible expeditionary members¡­ From what Countess Nerus is saying, it seems that there is a deep connection between them.¡±

    ¡°No matter how much the rtionship was broken, Countess Nerus rebelled against the ck Knights¡­ Will the ck Knight forgive Trag?¡±

    Trag listened calmly to her abusivenguage and spection of the people around her, staring at Countess Nerus in silence.

    In the noisy situation of the presiding judge, the guards rushed to cover her mouth.

    But Trag held up a hand to restrain them. Countess Nerus could have exposed his shameful part, but he did not seem to care at all.

    Countess Nerus snickered and used Trag of such a thing.

    ¡°You sold your pride for your family¡¯s long-cherished desire! 100 years! For the long-cherished desire of 100 years!¡±

    Then she immediately bent at the waist and startedughing. Unable to see her, the Kingsguard dragged her out of the courthouse.

    ¡°We are a thousand years. A thousand years!¡±

    Countess Nerusughed like a madman and walked away.

    The unidentified persistent malice swirled alone for a long time, then disappeared faintly without swallowing anything.

    ***

    Countess Nerus was taken away, and now it was Pedica¡¯s turn. The emperor looked at Pedica in the witness box and said,

    ¡°Now I will proceed with the trial of the mental wizard.¡±

    ¡°I would like to make one more request to the Emperor.¡±

    I had already made a request once in connection with the life of Countess Nerus. When I stepped forward again, a look of wonder came over the emperor¡¯s face.

    ¡°What is it? Tell me, Vice Commander Jun Karentia.¡±

    The emperor tried to amodate me only because I was the victim in this matter. There must be a sense of Meyer, who is sitting in the corner of the presiding judge.

    He was reluctant to mention my title, but he had no choice but to refer to me as Vice Commander Jun Karentia.

    It was an awkwardly distancing designation, considering that others often refer to me by titles at times, but I am one hundred percent sympathetic to the sentiment of not wanting to call me a tyrant.

    Perhaps he must have felt some inner relief at the fact that he did not have to have my title conferring ceremony.

    I passed on the dilemma of the emperor¡¯s title, pretending to be unaware of it.

    ¡°I have put a leash on Pedica, I beg your pardon for his judgment.¡±

    ¡°Leash?¡±

    ¡°He, too, was a victim of brainwashing magic, driven by the adulterous intentions of Countess Nerus. However, I put a prohibition on him just because the possibility of disrupting society with mental-based magic makes people uneasy.¡±

    ¡°What kind of prohibition is it?¡±

    ¡°Now he can¡¯t use mental magic unless it¡¯s mymand.¡±

    As soon as I dropped my words, the presiding judge once again made a fuss.

    Several nobles whispered in secret, then one rose to his feet and stood up.

    It was Marquis Conditio, who had once been brainwashed by Countess Nerus.

    ¡°That means that Vice Commander Jun Karentia may use mental magic to brainwash others! It¡¯s dangerous!¡±

    ¡°Why would I?¡±

    I asked back in wonder.

    I asked too calmly, and Marquis Conditio was at a loss for words.

    I personally counted the possibilities one by one.

    ¡°The ck Knights don¡¯t work with brainwashing. Therefore, it is not possible to use the mental wizard for political purposes within the ck Knights. Only expedition members and non-expedition members, who are at the most at a very low level, can be brainwashed. What am I going to do by brainwashing them?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    When asked so openly, Marquis Conditio murmured his words.

    The battle of the Demon King is right under our noses and the addition of power will now be on the move.

    Once the Demon King battle is over, Meyer will be Emperor and I will be Grand Duke.

    My office and power alone should solve most of the problems, so is there anything to gain by thinking carefully about low-level people or non-expedition members?

    I asked jokingly.

    ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll brainwash all the handsome men of the Empire and get them to listen to me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±

    Meyer, who had been fulfilling his duty only by attending, cried hastily with a white face. Even if he was in a hurry, he would have been less urgent and desperate than that.

    Meyer¡¯s loud cry caused everyone in the courtroom to stare at him in dismay. The Emperor was so startled that he slipped on the throne for a moment.

    Oh, really. Don¡¯t make it obvious like this¡­

    I tried to suppress my desire to cover my face with my palm in misery. In any case, I had to deal with this situation.

    ¡°¡­Well, I can¡¯t do what I want to do because His Excellency says it¡¯s ridiculous. If you have any other concerns, please let me know.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I looked around. They were speechless by Meyer¡¯s spirit, and they said nothing.

    It¡¯s an opportunity. I looked back at the emperor and urged him.

    ¡°I understand that there is no particr matter. Your Majesty, then please.¡±

    ¡°¡­do as you wish.¡±

    The emperor nodded vaguely.

    The same was true of the pardoned Pedica, who was distracted.

    He had a foolish look on his face, and it was Meyer who had a more foolish look on his face.

    Meyer frowned and showed his displeasure regardless of the atmosphere around him.

    There was no way that the emperor near Meyer could not feel the strange atmosphere.

    The emperor, under silent pressure, cried hastily.

    ¡°This is the end of this trial!¡±

    Bang, bang, bang. The trial was closed with the sound of the judge¡¯s clear gavel.

    In any case, the purpose was achieved by pardoning Pedica in a slippery way like jumping through a hole in a wall. I smiled with satisfaction.

    ***

    ¡°Wait, Jun!¡±

    When the court was dered closed, I tried to disappear among the people leaving the courthouse as if on the ebb tide, but Meyer, who had approached me at some point, held me back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk a little.¡±

    Even among the bottleneck phenomena that pinched in, there was no miracle of Moses behind the path that Meyer took. I sighed low as I wondered how he had caught up.

    If I caught up with him again like this¡­

    I could feel the ncing gazes around me. It could not be an illusion that the stagnation of the fluid poption around me was intentional.

    I couldn¡¯t stay here like this forever and refuse Meyer¡¯s proposal, so I nodded.

    ¡°Hm¡­ Alright.¡±

    It was obvious what we were going to talk about anyway.

    However, even after he took me to his drawing-room, he hesitated for a while and his mouth trembled.

    I felt frustrated by his reluctance to speak, and, unable to resist, I said one word to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t write a novel in your head, just say it. I won¡¯t be offended.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You didn¡¯t really save that mental wizard for that purpose, did you?¡±

    I knew this would happen.

    I opened up about Meyer¡¯s specific intentions that he tried not to say.

    ¡°What purpose? Gathering handsome guys and making them listen to me?¡±

    It was just a joke, but Meyer¡¯s face turned red.

    He looked as if he would faint if I were with another man in the future.

    I added with a smirk.

    ¡°Then I wouldn¡¯t have to keep the mental wizard alive. If Ie out after defeating the Demon King, they will stand before me without having to brainwash them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Meyer¡¯s face suddenly became serious.

 Chapter 158

    My story sounded pretty reasonable. He let out a depressed groan as if he was struggling with what to do.

    Oh, look at him believing me again¡­

    I was looking forward to seeing Meyer¡¯s joy and sorrow at my every word, but I didn¡¯t want to disturb his concentration with this kind of thing before the Demon King battle.

    I patted Meyer on the back of his big hand and said firmly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do it. I won¡¯t do it. I¡¯m not going to let them make a fuss about it. I¡¯m too busy just raising my big dog.¡±

    ¡°Dog? Since when did you have a dog?¡±

    asked Meyer, jumping. His eyes were filled with wonder. No matter how much I looked at it, he didn¡¯t seem to understand my joke.

    It was embarrassing to say with my mouth that I called him a dog. Feeling awkward, I changed the subject.

    ¡°There is such a thing.¡±

    ¡°Have you been raising it secretly? Secretly from me? Why? For what?¡±

    ¡°Oh, seriously.¡±

    ***

    Even though I pardoned the mental wizard, I had no intention of letting him join the ck Knights.

    For whom should I leave alone to get a spoon of rice? Even the guy who tried to overturn the rice by kicking it.

    Since he was only separate personnel to clean up after me, I had nned to leave him unattached and make him my private enlisted after we came out of the battle of the Demon King.

    However, since there was no specific ce for him, I decided to ce him first in the dormitory of the ck Knights.

    I was worried about what would happen if Pedica made any futile attempts, such as wandering around here and there, being overbearing, or trying to act like a know-it-all to the ck Knights, but he remained locked up in his room and didn¡¯t move.

    He seems to have a grasp of the subject matter.

    Perhaps as everyone in the Imperial Pce learned that he was a mental wizard, he could not withstand the unpleasant nces of the people around him.

    The trial was shortly followed by the execution of Countess Nerus.

    Although it was scheduled, the taste was not refreshing.

    Just then Trag came to visit me.

    Perhaps he had returned from seeing Countess Nerus off at the end, but a faint scent of blood permeated him.

    ¡°Thank you for leaving the House of Nerus.¡±

    He gave me a thank-you message.

    The day before the trial of Countess Nerus, Trag, who had been agonizing for a long time, asked me to make sure that she was the only one responsible for the sins of Nerus.

    To be honest, I did not have much against Countess Nerus.

    If he wanted Countess Nerus¡¯ life to be left, but to leave the family behind, it was at least a request that I was willing to listen to in order to gain Trag¡¯s trust.

    So I asked the emperor to leave the House of Nerus alone.

    But there was something I did not understand.

    ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. It¡¯s just¡­ Trag, I thought you would want to destroy Countess Neruspletely.¡±

    ¡°¡­is that so?¡±

    Trag smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you at least get back the Golden Falcon? It looks like it is now owned by her sessor, Optatio. Given her sin, perhaps he would be honest enough to return it to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Optatio has it?¡±

    Trag opened his eyes wide as if he had not expected it. I shrugged my shoulders and delivered the information I knew.

    ¡°At this performance report meeting, you might have guessed that things might go wrong¡­ It seems that all the important artifacts have been transferred to the sessor.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    For a moment, Trag shook his head low.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough of the Golden Falcon. It looks like it¡¯s already out of my hands.¡±

    He looked somewhat refreshed. It¡¯s a waste.

    ¡°Why? After all, the heir won¡¯t be able to use the Golden Falcon. It¡¯s said that the bloodline of the other heavenly pces held by Countess Nerus was younger¡­ But do you really need to bury it there?¡±

    Moreover, the sessor was young.

    Everyone was watching Nerus like a wildcat, with only the young sessors remaining, and it was doubtful how long Optatio, now the owner of the Golden Falcon, would be able to protect that treasure.

    At that time, something popped into my mind.

    The bloodline of the Heavenly Pce, as Trag said, is in his early teens. and Optatio, the heir to Countess Nerus, was ten years old¡­

    ¡°The blood of the Heavenly Pce¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. Optatio is¡­ He¡¯s my son.¡±

    Said Trag, nodding his head. I asked back in perplexment.

    ¡°But Optatio is the heir to Countess Nerus. Countess Nerus has your son as her sessor?¡±

    ¡°Because he is also a child of Countess Nerus.¡±

    Trag made a shocking statement with a calm face.

    I stared at him nkly, not knowing how to react to his shocking confession.

    Trag smiled bitterly.

    ¡°At that time, I was desperate enough to give her the lineage of the Heavenly Pce¡­ Maybe, at the time I made that choice, I didn¡¯t deserve the Golden Falcon.¡±

    His voice died down. His eyes, with his eyshes hanging down, became dim as if they were reminiscent of the child.

    ¡°The Vice Commander might want me to have the Gulden Falcon, but¡­ I am more pleased with the slightest possibility that the child may defeat a demon that threatens his life than I am with the Golden Falcon to kill a thousand demons to save the world from danger.¡±

    His face was filled with a contradictory feeling of remorse and relief.

    I couldn¡¯t find any words to say to the man, so I just stayed silent.

    Trag smiled and looked at me.

    ¡°So I¡¯m just afraid of the Golden Falcon¡­ The Vice Commander may think I¡¯m being foolish.¡±

    ¡°¡­how many people can be wise when ites to the past? I think each person has a different way of getting refreshed. If you chose that way, it would be the best we could choose.¡±

    Iforted Trag. Of course, I don¡¯t know howforting my words would be.

    ¡°Are you going to reveal the facts to Optatio and have him enroll in Cornu?¡±

    ¡°He grew up to be Nerus. He¡¯ll find out anyway, but he¡¯ll be confused right away¡­ For now, I am a traitor to his mother.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re going to take care of him from behind, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Instead of answering, Trag smiled quietly.

    Trag held and unfolded his hand. It was a gesture that seemed to reflect on the weight and shape of the Golden Falcon he had always held.

    ¡°However¡­ it is foolish to give up strategic cards in pursuit of individual stubbornness in this situation. Having given up the Golden Falcon out of greed, I am not yet qualified to be a hero. I give up on thest seven.¡±

    ¡°Trag.¡±

    ¡°You may not have considered it in the first ce.¡±

    As soon as I was about to dissuade him, Trag added with augh. It was a joke, but it felt sharp, like a stab in one corner of my chest.

    I shook my head in a hurry.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re an excellent archer. I¡¯ve been thinking about it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good news while I¡¯m listening to it.¡±

    Said Trag, looking out the window of the drawing-room.

    The sky, filled with a magical atmosphere, was so dim that it was hard to tell whether it was night or day. He looked out the window and mumbled something to himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m d there are people in the ck Knights who are better than I am. And¡­ Seven heroes are not the only ones who can save the world. I will try to protect this world in my ce.¡±

    After finishing his speech, Trag smiled broadly and reached out to me.

    I held his hand firmly together. Trust needed no more words.

    ***

    Fabian, who had escaped by using the movement scroll, staggered through the forest. A knife wound throbbed and stabbed him.

    It was luck that he had gotten the scroll.

    An item he happened to get in a dungeon that was no big deal.

    While going around the other dungeon, which was not in the first round, he looked forward to it, but the movement scroll was all he got at first.

    Fabian moved to a hideout built in the woods around the capital.

    The ce where the Demon King Gate was to be opened was near the capital, so he had built it just in case, but he had no idea it would be used so much¡­

    The hiding ce was a ce that Jun did not know and was created after thest performance report meeting. Since there were very few acquaintances, the information would not be leaked easily.

    It was a safe space. And in the safe house, there was holy water just in case.

    Fabian headed to the safe house. When Fabian arrived at the safe house, he was greeted by Deca from the safe house.

    ¡°Fabian.¡±

    ¡°Deca!¡±

    Fabian was facetious and weed Deca with open arms.

    Perhaps the capital captured the Fabian Expedition¡­ He never told Deca about the n to brainwash Jun, so he didn¡¯t expect Deca to get out.

    Indeed, Deca was an archer. It should not have been difficult for him to get out of the Imperial Pce, just because he was quick and swift.

    Hope sprouted in Fabian¡¯s heart at the unexpected strength.

    Yes. With Deca, the possibility of recovery was a little greater.

    It was not over yet. Fabian leaned against the approaching Deca and hurriedly said,

    ¡°You¡¯re just in time. First, pick out the supplies that I have¡­ Keuk!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Fabian¡¯s abdomen burned in a circle. Muscles ripped and nerves felt like they were burning. It was painful enough to swallow the pain of his limb torn by a sword¡­

    There was a knife picking at his abdomen.

    Fabian¡¯s hand held on to Deca. Fabian shouted, staring at Deca with his bloodshot eyes wide open.

    ¡°Deca, you¡­!¡±

    Fabian¡¯s face was twisted and full of betrayal.

    On the other hand, Deca¡¯splexion did not change much from before he stabbed Fabian.

    Deca asked quietly.

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Keuk, are you crazy? What are you doing!¡±

    ¡°Why did you want to kill April?¡±

 Chapter 159

    Deca¡¯s eyes glistened heterogeneously at Fabian¡¯s eyes. Deca recalled a conversation with April at the Imperial Pce.

    <Never ask Fabian about me. Then something bad might happen to you, too.>

    <But¡­ I still can¡¯t believe it. How could Fabian do that to you! What¡¯s more¡­ He even lied to me. This is¡­ This is unforgivable. A betrayal of friendship and trust, a betrayal of the expedition¡­!>

    Even though he was so angry, April only smiled¡­

    A smile that seemed to dissipate as soon as it happened, a shadow of its once powerful appearance gone.

    And yet, the gentleness with which she worried about Deca¡­

    How hurt April must have felt to know that she was about to die at the hands of a man she had no doubt was her childhood friend. How betrayed she must have felt.

    As for April, it was only natural to regard Deca as a group like Fabian.

    However, she visited Deca and deliberately let him know the truth¡­ She must have been worried about Deca.

    However, he worried only about Fabian, without knowing anything about her so far. Deca¡¯s eyes were turned upside down by the terrible betrayal that this fact gave him, and with a sense of sorry for April.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought it was strange. You didn¡¯t want to see April again¡­¡±

    Deca spoke in a low voice. Deca¡¯s hand trembled as the de pierced Fabian¡¯s abdomen.

    Fabian stared at Deca, covered in blood. His eyes burned hot as if on fire.

    How could Deca know about April? He certainly took care of her¡­ He stabbed her and buried her in the ground.

    Fabian¡¯s mind was in turmoil.

    The blood with the de that pierced his abdomen pooled at the bottom before he knew it.

    Fabian, who seemed to be really dying at this rate, urgently begged Deca.

    ¡°D-Deca¡­ Please listen to me¡­¡±

    But Fabian¡¯s request only ignited his anger. Deca cried in a rage.

    ¡°Is it painful? Does it hurt? Do you now know how painful it must have been for April? You¡¯re¡­ Keuk!¡±

    As soon as Deca criticized Fabian for a moment, Fabian¡¯s eyes changed, and in an instant, he pulled out the dagger behind his back and cut Deca¡¯s neck.

    It was a quick and precise procedure, unlike an injured person.

    Pssh, blood gushed from Deka¡¯s throat like a fountain. Deca stammered and tried to stop the blood, but his efforts were futile.

    ¡°Ha, haha¡­¡±

    Decaughed in despair.

    When he thought about it, it was a foregone conclusion that he would be caught off guard at such close range against Fabian, a prosecutor.

    Did I not see thising?

    No, he would have known¡­ As April had warned him, there was no way that Fabian, who had tried to kill her, would not kill him just because it was him.

    And yet¡­. he had hope.

    Thinking about the memories of you and me, I expected that you wouldn¡¯t be able to point a de at me.

    I really saw through your gut. Deca¡¯s lips twitched at his own stupidity.

    ¡°How did this happen¡­¡±

    Deca turned to the cold, numb face of Fabian, who was staring at him nonchntly beneath the red pouring streaks of blood, and sneered to himself.

    April. You saw the same thing I did. The malice lurking in the heart of a best friend masquerading as a hero. What I have been protecting, what I have believed in, was not goodness¡­

    A sh passed by. All their friendships and memories of the 20 years they had spent together ever since they were young children when they began to have memories of walking together were shattered.

    At the end of his own scheduled life, Deca cursed Fabian with a gaspingugh and hisst ounce of energy.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ You are no longer a hero. Someone like you cannot be a hero. Someone as corrupt as you are¡­¡±

    Finally, with those words, Deca was broken down. Deca¡¯s body, which had copsed, poured out the rest of the blood, and there was no movement.

    Fabian brushed past the figure of Deca lying on the ground and pulled out the de firmly tucked into his abdomen.

    ¡°Keuk¡­!¡±

    Fortunately, it was not poisoned. Then he could fully recover with holy water in his hiding ce.

    ¡°I can¡¯t just copse like this, I can¡¯t just¡­¡±

    Murmuring, Fabian waddled toward the hideout at hand.

    When he entered the hiding ce in such a manner, all that weed him were the broken holy water bottles. Fabian rushed to find something, but every single thing soaked into the floor.

    Fabian trembled with anger and denial of reality, and he immediately turned his anger toward those he believed to be the originator of this disaster.

    ¡°Deca!¡±

    However, Deca was already dead, so he could not hold him and reprimand him for his sins.

    Perhaps it was his mistake in believing in Deca. He should have realized that there was no one person he could trust. Even though April betrayed me, it was my mistake to get my hopes up for Deca¡­

    Everyone abandoned me. Why?

    No. All of this, all of this was because someone had distorted and warped their rapport.

    ¡°Jun Karentia¡­¡±

    Fabian clenched his teeth.

    Still, there was still energy left to move more. If so¡­

    Fabian limped out of the safe house.

    A shadow hung especially long behind him as he stepped with each step, with the determination and persistence to crawl if his limbs would not move.

    ***

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you find Fabian?¡±

    ¡°Seeing that it is difficult to find even with Sevi¡¯s ability, it seems that he has escaped from the capital. At least he doesn¡¯t seem to be in the capital.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too tight to search the suburbs outside the capital, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the way it is¡­ Well, it looks like he¡¯s given up on the Demon King battle. There¡¯s nothing he can actually do.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll give up so easily.¡±

    I stroked my chin. The movement scrolls disappeared once you used them, making it that much harder toe back if you ran off to a faraway ce. Now that the Demon King Gate is open, will Fabian honestly give up the opportunity?

    But¡­ He had lost everything, and it was surely near impossible for him to rise again. No matter what he did, he could not do it alone.

    ¡°But after the Demon King battle, it would be very difficult if he tried to take a chance to kill you¡­. After the Demon King battle is over, I will put arge bounty on his head and track him down.¡±

    Meyer clicked his tongue in frustration. He seemed horrified at the mere thought that I might be in danger.

    I felt the same way about dealing with Fabian. There was no need to keep thetter alive for long.

    First of all, though, it was important toe back alive in the battle against the Demon King¡­ No, it was more important that we had to decide on thest seven¡­.

    With Trag declining, the long-distance dealers were fixed at Axion and the Sevi. The only thing left was the tanker.

    The problem with Robur, Julieta, and Nova¡­ was that all three had their own strengths, and all three wereparably good tankers.

    Julieta was rtively small andcked defense, but she could y the role of melee dealer because of her ability to heal independently and her inherently strong offensive ability. Moreover, she could hold her own for quite a long time because her somewhatcking defense could be adequately covered by her own heals.

    The stats were uniformly good for Nova, who had improved his ability much more than the first round.

    He was particrly good at the skill of drawing monster aggro, which would have been useful to get to the Demon King and deal with the finer demons, even though aggro was not as necessary in the Demon King battle.

    Robur, above all, with the diversity of experience and proficiency cultivated over the years was outstanding. She was the most tanker-like person, if I thought about it, with superb defensive skills, living up to her title of Oak Citadel.

    ¡®How can I choose two of them¡­¡¯

    This was thest, and biggest challenge for me.

    It was really hard for me to decide this on my own. I asked for Meyer¡¯s opinion, but he also only clicked his tongue.

    In the midst of all this trouble, Robur brought Julieta and Nova to me.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to ease our Vice Commander¡¯s anxiety.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Did you read my mind?¡±

    I smiled awkwardly. It was a disqualification for the Vice Commander to let a member of their unit visit them first.

    ¡°The fact that the roster hasn¡¯t been announced yet, even though it¡¯s almost finalized, is probably due to our shields. So we tried to be reasonable about it.¡±

    Robur shrugged lightly. Then she pushed Nova and Julieta, who were standing behind her, forward and said,

    ¡°Take Nova and Julieta.¡±

    ¡°Robur!¡±

    I cried out in surprise at the unexpected remark.

    Nova and Julieta also looked at Robur with curious eyes to see if she could really do this. But Robur was calm.

    ¡°I thought about it too. I know because I tried to teach Julieta and Nova. Their abilities are almost the same as mine, and¡­ I dare say that the only advantages I have are experience and firmness.¡±

    She knew exactly what I was thinking. While I was at a loss for words, Nova and Julieta hurriedly dissuaded Robur.

    ¡°But we still have a lot to learn from you, Robur.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re stillcking¡­¡±

    ¡°A great warrior does not lie in their ability.¡±

    Robur was firm.

    ¡°You guys will soon overtake me.¡±

    There was a strong, unbroken sincerity in her words. Roburforted the children¡¯s shoulders and looked at me and said,

    ¡°Usually an experienced shieldman takes the helm in the dungeon, but in thest unit, Jun will take it anyway.¡±

    ¡°The Commander is here, too, but¡­ yes. I¡¯ll carry it by all means.¡±

    ¡°Then there is no reason to choose me.¡±

    Robur persuaded me again and again. She also seemed to have thought a lot about herself.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I am the only one of the three leading the Corps unit. So it would be much more efficient if I led the lead unit outside to deal with the demons. Oh, did I just utter the word efficiency? Oh dear. Jun has rubbed off on me.¡±

    Then she chuckled.

    She pretended as if nothing had happened, but she couldn¡¯t really be alright. I asked anxiously.

    ¡°Are you okay? We¡¯ll treat our skills and hard work equally, but still, these are thest seven. They¡¯ll be praised as heroes in the future¡­ It¡¯s a position like that.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not one to care about personal prosperity¡­. Of course, I am not here only for world peace. I am here because the restoration of my tribe rests on my shoulders¡­¡±

    Robur¡¯s gaze drifted away, as if reminiscent of her own tribe, which she had left behind. She was from the oak tribe, a minority tribe remaining in the empire.

    ¡°But my tribe doesn¡¯t isn¡¯t like that. It¡¯s actually very small. So, I don¡¯t need the honor of thest seven. It¡¯s enough to guarantee the autonomy of my tribe. Our Vice Commander Jun won¡¯t say anything less than that, will she?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Well, of course!¡±

    I said, at Robur¡¯s awkward smile.

    No matter how much she says it¡¯s natural, she may be nervous, but to willingly trust me with the future of her tribe¡­ I was thrilled to feel how much Robur trusted me.

    Julietta then suddenly raised her hand, and made a shocking remark.

    ¡°I don¡¯t particrly care for my parents, nor do I have any attachment to the wa family name. I will be the adopted daughter of Robur, and I will y in the Demon King¡¯s Castle with the surname of Castrum.¡±

 Chapter 160

    As much as no one expected such words toe out, everyone looked at Julieta with their mouths open.

    Perhaps a little shy of everyone¡¯s attention, Julieta continued calmly with a slightly recalled face.

    ¡°If I be a hero of the seven and receive the position of Grand Duchess, I can establish a duchy. Then the oak tribe will have an autonomy that will never copse.¡±

    Robur, who came to her senses btedly, jumped up and stopped Julieta.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Julieta. It¡¯s enough for the Vice Commander to take care of me.¡±

    ¡°I know, but¡­ I want to do that.¡±

    Julieta also seemed to have spoken impulsively at first.

    However, as she spoke, she gradually became determined, and her eyes alternating between me and Robur shone clearly with a firm belief.

    ¡°The Vice Commander found me a new life, and Robur trained me. If I have someone to repay, it¡¯s two people.¡±

    I was choked up over my neck.

    I didn¡¯t expect Julieta to think so. I shook my head and tried to speak calmly.

    ¡°All because you were so talented, Julieta. You¡¯ve earned your life.¡±

    ¡°But it was a talent that would have been buried forever if the Vice Commander had not taken it out.¡±

    Julieta giggled. Then she spoke lightly as if she were ying a joke on Robur.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be loyal to the Vice Commander for the rest of my life, so Robur will be full of this.¡±

    Robur must have been moved, so her eyes were filled. She turned away, raising her head obliquely to the sky, perhaps ashamed that she had shown tears.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? I feel like I¡¯ve be a devoted parent¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re actually going to be a mother, aren¡¯t you? Congrattions, Robur.¡±

    I pped my hands and made fun of Robur. She stuck out her tongue and shook her head.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to have such a big daughter at this age¡­ I thought I would be over forty if I had a child¡­¡±

    Robur put her hand on her waist, breathed heavily, and exhaled.

    Then, with her big hands, she sped Julieta¡¯s shoulders and shouted in a determined voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you seriously like my daughter, Julieta.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    Julieta¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Julieta bent her tearful eyes and smiled brightly.

    Nova, who had witnessed all of this with us, also added, sniffling emotionally.

    ¡°I¡¯ll treat the Vice Commander and Robur like my parents and be a good son forever!¡±

    ¡°¡­are you kidding me?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    Nova tilted his head in puzzlement. He¡¯s serious, isn¡¯t he? I shook my head, holding my forehead in my palm.

    ¡°Good son, good son¡­¡±

    It became meaningless to tease Robur while congratting her. Robur chuckled at the sight of my disgusted appearance.

    Then she suddenly cleared her face, looked at Nova and Julieta with serious faces, and said,

    ¡°I think the decisive moment is more effective because the two of you breathe better together than I do. The Vice Commander isn¡¯t choosing you guys just because I declined. It¡¯s because your abilities are genuine. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes!¡±

    Nova and Julieta¡¯s determined will was echoed. The initial awkwardness they showed when they first joined the ck Knights and were assigned to the special unit had vanished without a shadow, and now they stood tall and proud, shining with sincerity and firmness as experts.

    Thus, including the three members of the special unit, the seven expedition members who would enter the Demon King¡¯s Castle dungeon were decided.

    Thest seven.

    With these seven I intend to defeat the Demon King and win a happy ending. I tightened my will firmly.

    ***

    However, the final seven were not the end of the story.

    The Demon King dungeon gate was divided into the main gate and an additional gate.

    As soon as the expedition entered the main gate, the other gates were opened and the demons went out, but the damage caused by the first one was too great.

    It would be a total attack of the demon world.

    If it had not been Meyer, I would not have known either.

    In the game, all I had to do was catch the Demon King, and I was the one who would enter the dungeon in the first round.

    When I first heard about this, a shiver ran down my spine. Had Meyer not held my hand, I would have never known forever¡­ Just thinking about it makes my hair stand on end.

    After Meyer shared with me the exact location where the demons were extracted in the first round, I carefully adjusted the timing of the gate entry through constant meetings with Meyer to determine where to send the expedition first and which expedition to have on standby.

    After the report meeting, I met with the expedition leaders to identify those who were holding hands with Countess Nerus, and the other expedition members epted the situation rtively easily thanks to pre-medication.

    Sometimes people doubted how I could know, but if the records from the time of the First Holy Demon War a thousand years ago were still in the Grand Duke¡¯s possession, then all was well.

    That was a lie, of course.

    But it was not possible to send someone to Nokentoria now. Since there was no way to confirm it, I incited people with lies, not caring at all.

    Finally, the day approached when we were to enter.

    Everyone killed a single sound as we neared death and destruction.

    In such a quiet silence we could hear the gradual opening of the gates.

    I backed away in horror as I listened to the world expand and the sound of magi leaking out.

    The expedition members, however, held their ground without the slightest retreat.

    Meanwhile, the Imperial Guard was evacuating people in and around the capital.

    Haste and haste they did, but there were still those who remained.

    ¡°We¡¯ll fight, too!¡±

    ¡°My limbs are strong, so anything goes!¡±

    While vigers near the capital were on their way to refuge, those who could bear any weapons remained to help the expedition members.

    ¡°They¡¯re not just any demons, but demons from the Demon King¡¯s castle! The public cannot deal with them, so please leave as you are!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll at least carry supplies. This is the home of our lives. Perhaps we know shortcuts better here.¡±

    They didn¡¯t back down by saying it over and over again, so the expedition member had no choice but to nod to do so.

    I stared and moistened my dry lips with my tongue.

    The anxiety and nervousness that what I prepared might go wrong, and the expectation that all of this will end¡­

    I nced at the special unit standing there with nervous faces.

    A guardian¡¯s heart wanted to increase the chance of survival as much as possible, and the special unit especially wanted to raise the level a little more to deal with the Demon King¡­

    But even if I had tried to regret it, it was toote. I had no choice but to do what I could now.

    I repeatedly told the special forces.

    ¡°You¡¯ve leveled enough, but it¡¯s still the Demon King. Don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Sevi raised his chin pretending to be fine.

    But he could not hide his trembling lips.

    At that time, Robur, who arrivedte, raised her hand and waved to greet us.

    ¡°Oh, fortunately, it¡¯s not toote.¡±

    ¡°Is sister stillte in this situation?¡±

    Axion grumbled. He was used to Robur¡¯s tardiness, and Meyer, Trag, and August all looked as if they would be too.

    Roburughed without saying a word, and at once asked the trio to hold out their hands.

    ¡°Hand?¡±

    She put one bracelet after another on the arms of the trio. They were crude and poorly made, but they were pulled on with such firmness that they didn¡¯t seem to untie easily.

    Robur smiled contentedly and held her head back.

    ¡°Our Oak tribe tie bracelets as a way to ward off bad luck for apprentices and children who are about to go to war. It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve learned it that I¡¯m a little lost.¡±

    ¡°Hold on, sister. But we don¡¯t have anything? We have the sentiments of the elite unit.¡±

    Eximed Axion. Robur snorted and scolded Axion.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t listen to me? It¡¯s for apprentices or children. If you want to be my child, I¡¯ll go ahead and make you one now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s enough. With the bracelets that Robur wove, everything that tries toe in for warding will run away.¡±

    ¡°What a bad mouth that only lives to talk.¡±

    Robur clicked her tongue at the appearance of Axion, who smiled and shook her hand.

    ¡°Be careful, Jun.¡±

    Anasta, who came out to see me off, held my hand and said,

    Jeanne, who had taken a step behind Anasta, murmured softly to her usual close friend Sevi.

    ¡°e back alive.¡±

    ¡°Trust me! If I defeat the Demon King, everyone will call me the Gale Destroyer, not the Spirit of the Wind.¡±

    No. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible¡­

    However, I chose to quietly turn away because I couldn¡¯t break the rising spirit by trying to bluff, and it was the same for both the ck Knights except Sevi and Jeanne. Jeanne and Anasta decided to join the Red Wolf Unit. I was able to rx, as it was still safer to stay with them, who I trusted than to volunteer here and there.

    ¡°Have a safe trip. I¡¯ll do my best to stop the demons.¡±

    Trag bowed his head politely. I looked around at the people who came to meet me and told them firmly.

    ¡°This is ourst battle¡­ Take care of yourself, everyone.¡±

    At my words, Robur smiled and added, as if to believe only in her.

    ¡°For the peace of mankind.¡±

    ¡°For the peace of mankind!¡±

    Following Robur¡¯s lead, everyone loudly advocated the slogan. Then, making eye contact, everyone smiled.

    We didn¡¯t show any of our fear and anxiety but held it in a light smile.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to war.¡±

    Meyer, who had just finished talking to the emperor and getting ready, approached us.

    We decided to keep the departure ceremony short and abbreviated. There was no room for such a ceremony, and the emperor¡¯s intention was that it would be meaningless since a new era would soon open anyway.

    As we were about to leave the imperial pce, suddenly amotion began to rustle in the distance.

    Before Sevi understood what was going on, an expedition member was running urgently toward us.

    Meyer also rushed to him and asked,

    ¡°What¡¯s the fuss about?¡±

    ¡°The demons¡­! Demons are popping out!¡±

 Chapter 161

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°What? Already?¡±

    Confusion shed across the faces of the ck Knights.

    We haven¡¯t even entered the gate yet¡­ Why did the gate already open?

    It was obvious that something had gone terribly wrong.

    But there was no time to question why. If the demons had escaped, we had to enter the dungeon as soon as possible and defeat the Demon King.

    In the rush of the moment, not to mention who was first, thest seven kicked the ground toward the gate.

    Robur and Trag also headed for their unit, while Anasta, Jeanne, and the Red Wolf unit ran to their positions. There was no time to lose.

    I could see the other expedition members frantically confronting the demons on either side of the ck Knights¡¯ rush.

    Everyone was confused by the unexpectedly broken silence.

    ¡°Their levels are higher than I thought!¡±

    ¡°But we have to do it fast! In a little while, when the big demonse out, it will be even more unbearable!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡±

    Each expedition team coborated and the voices against evil passed by.

    I said after Meyer.

    ¡°The Demon King Gate showing up early, and the demons slipping out when no one has entered it yet¡­ This time it is a little strange. Something has changed, that¡¯s for sure. We have to be more careful.¡±

    The fact that there had never been a situation like this in a game made it even more unsettling. Meyer also grunted low at the different aspects of the first round.

    If the Demon King¡¯s magi was even more gigantic than I expected and this happened¡­

    No. Don¡¯t jump to conclusions.

    The dice had already been thrown and we had to go with whatever was waiting ahead.

    Soon we stood in front of the main gate. The wide-open main gate repeatedly distorted as if to tempt us.

    Just before entering the final dungeon, the ck Knights took a small breath in front of the gate.

    Even Axion and August, who had been so far unperturbed, seemed to tense up, their mouths stiffening.

    I said in a cheerful voice that also served to recall the jovial atmosphere.

    ¡°Now, once we¡¯ve finished this, we¡¯ll be out of this nasty lie.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nice to hear at such a time.¡±

    Nova weed my words wholeheartedly. Axion quickly regained his normalposure and said yfully.

    ¡°There were a lot of magic experiments I wanted to study in the dungeon.¡±

    ¡°Then Axion will live in the dungeon for the rest of his life.¡±

    Sevi made a fuss. Axion nced at Sevi as if he were cute and immediately ruffled his hair.

    ¡°You little rascal!¡±

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t!¡±

    The others smiled as they saw Sevi and Axion making a fuss.

    The moment the uneasiness that had been holding the expedition team down eased, Meyer blurted out. All at once, the voices that had been chattering earlier disappeared, and everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Meyer.

    Meyer looked at the expedition members and handed them hisst wish.

    ¡°As I said, I follow Jun¡¯s directions in the dungeon.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°I will obey the Tyrant¡¯s orders!¡±

    ¡°Oh, seriously.¡±

    I frowned at the sudden outburst of my title. Sevi, the person who surprised me, quickly went behind Nova and hid.

    Now he was not afraid to joke around even in front of Meyer.

    It seemed like only yesterday that when he first joined the team, he was paying attention to Meyer¡¯s face and every one word he said¡­

    Still, not bad. No, in fact, it was even better.

    Even if he wasn¡¯t, I was inwardly concerned about taking Sevi who had just turned 16 to the dungeon, but I really appreciated every time he evoked the atmosphere in this manner.

    ¡°Anyway¡­ Let¡¯s go!¡±

    I was the first one to step over the gate, shouting.

    Meyer and the rest of the ck Knights entered the gate, startled and out of breath.

    Anyway¡­ They all seemed to be people who would not see me alone in the dungeon for even one second.

    And so we entered the dungeon, where countless hordes of demons greeted us with a gleam in their eyes.

    It was the beginning of the final battle.

    ***

    ¡± ¡¸Fire Rain!¡¹¡±

    ¡°August, please put a spell of recovery on Nova!¡±

    ¡°¡¸Light of Purification!¡¹¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a hole in the back, Meyer! Please back it up!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Sevi! Cover Julieta!¡¸Firm Skin¡¹!¡±

    Everyone was a little less focused as they continued to deal with the onrushing demons.

    I repeatedly scolded the expedition for maximum efficiency at the moment when we were perfectly aligned without a single second¡¯s error.

    If I could cast the attribute conversion spell on Meyer and make him manifest holy power, we could conquer even such small demons with rtive ease, but it was not yet the right time.

    As the other expedition memberscked a little in level, they had to level up by pouring experience magic to the end.

    No matter if we kill the Demon King, it would be meaningless if we all went home dead.

    ¡°Large demons will appear soon. Don¡¯t get too far away, stick together, and keep an eye out for the ground!¡±

    ***

    Axion internally marveled. He had never been in a dungeon with Jun, but she acted like someone who knew about dungeons.

    The same was true this time in the Demon King¡¯s dungeon. Not only did she go as far as she could as if she knew the way, but she also easily saw what kind of demons would appear when, how they would approach, and what kind of attacks they would make.

    ¡®I wondered why she wanted to give personal instructions on an antidote, it was for a time like this.¡¯

    He had no idea that there was a scorpion-type demon that attacked with poison in the Demon King¡¯s Castle.

    That was not all.

    Axion rolled his tongue when he saw the trio of the special unit.

    Every time he and the special forces conquered a dungeon, he was amazed at their abilities above their levels, but after they reached almost the same level as him, he was beyond amazement and in a state of wonder.

    While giving, the attackers disperse to break the streak and attack the eyes.

    Wyverns mainly attack straight ahead when they are in the air, so look at their heads to avoid them, and after two attacks, they will descend to the ground, so attack at that moment for a moment.

    Spider demons have a weak spot under their jaws, but be careful not to get too close because they will spit out spider silk.

    The cobwebs are mmable and can burn well in fire, but they should be used appropriately because they are lighter and can be checked by wind magic, ensuring mobility for melee physical attackers¡­

    Countless diverse demons blocked the way ahead, but the trio of the special unit responded like flowing water.

    It was as if¡­ they knew the strategy for all the demons in the Demon King¡¯s Castle.

    ¡®She¡¯s worked very hard on them¡­ She kept them so well trained that they exceeded the 60th level in any number of ways. Still, she dly brought them in for their third year as a member of the Demon King¡¯s War.¡¯

    Well, what kind of person is Jun¡­

    When ites to dungeon raids, she was really a person who evaluated only on the basis of abilities, drying up Axion himself, August, and even Meyer.

    If the trio had not met her high standards ofpetence, she would not have even taken them into consideration in the first ce.

    Just as Axion marveled a little at the trios¡¯ ability, a ck goblin jumped over Julieta and Nova and aimed for their rear.

    It was a sudden and unexpected situation that no one could have handled.

    Jun hurriedly shouted at the one whom the demon was after.

    ¡°Axion!¡±

    No matter how skilled Axion was, he was not as reflective as physical strikers.

    Frustrated, Axion stepped back quickly and widened the distance. Then he hurriedly tried to cast a spell, but he didn¡¯t have enough time.

    Ttak!

    At that moment, an arrow shot with a ping of the strings.

    The arrow narrowly grazed the goblin¡¯s arm just before the ck goblin attacked Axion.

    That was enough. At the moment the goblin hesitated, Axion even finished casting.

    ¡°¡¸zing Arrow¡¹ !¡±

    There was no way to survive when it was pierced by a fire arrow shot from a distance. The burning demon quickly became ash and scattered.

    The demon was safely disposed of, and Sevi, the party who had drawn the bow, eximed with a frown.

    ¡°You¡¯re always talking so well¡­! I was surprised!¡±

    The situation was very tense. Looking at it, it seemed that he chose the bow over the magic he had to cast.

    Although it was somewhat underpowered to pierce the goblin¡¯s arm, it was quick and urate, as he had joined the ck Knights as an archer.

    Nova shouted btedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Axion!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. It happens.¡±

    Axion swept his heart away. He never thought he¡¯d ring the bell of his own life so vainly. No matter how difficult it was to get people to go, it was still true, and loss of humanity was almost inevitable.

    Axion quietly admired and sent a word to Sevi.

    ¡°By the way, wow¡­ I was really surprised. Thank you, Sevi. I¡¯ll pay you back for my life.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for your life, were you thinking about something else? Just concentrate.¡±

    Sevi snapped and turned around. If others saw it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell who had older experience.

    What a shame. Axion chuckled and raised his sses. He couldn¡¯t just let his mind go and be pushed back by his juniors.

    His eyes sparkled through the lenses of his sses.

    After the brief incident, Axion flew around. His sudden surge of concentration made Jun smile with satisfaction, saying, ¡°As long as the results are good.¡±

    And so, under Jun¡¯s direction, the ck Knights wasted no time, easily breaking into the Demon King¡¯s castle step by step.

    Only half of the way to the main building remained.

 Chapter 162

    ***

    The ck goblin¡¯s sudden behavior took us by surprise, but we were still able to pass through without incident thanks to the quick action of Sevi.

    Perhaps it was because of the strict teaching of the trio so far, the trio did as well as they had learned.

    Not to mention the professional backup from Axion and August.

    Thanks to that we were able to collect experience from every corner, even the hidden demons. I marveled when Julieta wiped the blood of the demon that had turned on her face with the back of her hand.

    ¡°How does the Vice Commander know this?¡±

    ¡°Later¡­. I¡¯ll let you know when I get a chance.¡±

    I casuallyughed it off.

    The levels of all six of us, except Meyer, had risen effortlessly. It didn¡¯t go up easily because of his originally high-level andrge experience section.

    I properly drove my experience by looking at the level gauge bar of the expedition members.

    ¡®If it¡¯s 1% experience or 99% experience, the same level 65, the actual stats are the same, so it¡¯s beneficial to drive one person to make level 66 if possible.¡¯

    Of course, this method takes a long time.

    It makes the situation outside the dungeon that much more difficult, but¡­ There was nothing I could do to defeat the Demon King perfectly. I had to trust that the ck Knights and the other expedition members outside would endure well.

    That¡¯s how I took advantage of the little leeway I had to calcte the expedition members¡¯ levels, experience, and the timing of acquiring new skills, but something didn¡¯t match my expectations.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange¡­¡±

    ¡°What is?¡±

    Asked Meyer immediately. I mumbled, rubbing the tip of my chin.

    ¡°A colony of demons is missing.¡±

    ¡°¡­ A colony?¡±

    Meyer was surprised. I looked back at my memory of the ground and drew a map.

    ¡°Yes. Originally, we would have had to encounter spider-type demons again in the southeast cave we had just passed through¡­¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t.¡±

    As much as anyone knows that my memory is correct, Meyer¡¯s face also became serious.

    ¡°I wonder if the Demon King, realizing we were deliberately raising our experience level, bit the monster?¡±

    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s gained that much control?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think it¡¯s the same for the Demon King, who has to buy time¡­¡±

    Meyer shook his head as if he didn¡¯t understand.

    The reason the Demon King deliberately opened the gate and connected the demon world with the earth was to regain his power.

    Just as shadows are created only when there is light, nothing can distinguish what is shadow and what is darkness in the darkness.

    The same was true of the Demon King.

    The Demon King indeed had huge magical powers, but ironically, he needed the energy of the human world as much as his magic to use his own.

    Without the energy to take over, it would be nothing more than a mere lump of magical power, and there was a danger that the Demon King would also be swallowed up by the magical power, if only somewhat.

    Therefore, the Demon King opened the gate and gave humans to the demon world, and sent demons from the demon world to take over.

    It was fortunate that it was more efficient for us to gain experience from demons than for the demon king to gain energy from humans.

    At any rate, I hope it wasn¡¯t a big deal¡­

    I clicked my tongue at the unexpected situation.

    ***

    After clearing the dungeon stages one by one, we finally reached the center of the Demon King¡¯s Castle dungeon, the main building where the Demon King was located.

    Creaaaak.

    With a dull thud, the huge, much taller doors opened.

    The door, the size of a handful of hands, gradually opened to reveal the main building. A huge hall that looked like it had been carved out of a cliff.

    On top of the stone pirs that supported the walls were pieces of gargoyles that watched over them as if to keep an eye on them below.

    I moistened my hardened mouth at the sight that was not a bit different from the first round.

    And for the first time in all of this, the ck Knights stepped cautiously inward with each step, remaining vignt as they lifted their weapons.

    Once fully cupped, the open door mmed automatically shut.

    Then a fire red up in the wall stop.

    One after another, the stops were lit up along the walls.

    As such, gradually pupils became clearer and vision began to be discerned.

    At the end of the mes was the throne of the Demon King.

    A huge and menacing throne that looked as if it had been carved out of one side of a cliff. There the Demon King sat, motionless, like a sculpture.

    He was covered from head to toe in ck, like a huge ck wall.

    The Demon King slowly opened his eyes. Even his sclera was ck, so it looked like two red moons were floating in the night sky.

    The Demon King opened his eyes andughed. Even his open mouth was ck.

    [It¡¯s you again, Knox.]

    The Demon King¡¯s voice growled as it echoed in my head.

    As the structure resonated with the magi¡¯s wavelength, not the wavelength of the air, every time I heard his voice, my skin became numb.

    Again? I felt a strange part of the Demon King¡¯s words, and I raised my eyebrows.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Meyer was also perplexed by the iprehensible statement.

    But the Demon King did not answer and stretched out. His crowning ck, spiky horns threatened to reach the ceiling. That was how huge and majestic the Demon King was.

    The Demon King walked down from his throne step by step. His ck wings hung to the floor like a cape.

    [Thousands of years ago, the spirit of your ancestors who did not step back even before me in front of the expedition was truly admirable. So much so that it gives me the glory of choice in the subject I choose to keep my power hidden.]

    ¡°Glory? You have a talent for making curses sound different.¡±

    Meyer mumbled as he chewed. His golden eyes shone like those looking at an irreconcble enemy.

    But the Demon King did not care.

    [Yes, I knew you¡¯d say that. You haven¡¯t changed much.]

    ¡°You¡¯re pretending to know me very well.¡±

    [I do know you. I know you very well.]

    The Demon King remained calm at Meyer¡¯s sarcastic remark.

    [It¡¯s not our first time meeting, Meyer Knox.]

    It was apletely unexpected answer. While I was immersed for a while, trying to figure out whether the words were true or metaphorical, the Demon King kept on speaking.

    [I knew I made the right choice when I chose your bloodline. You came before me again out of necessity, and thanks to you, I have the opportunity to conquer the world once more like this!]

    Then the Demon King chuckled. I got goosebumps all over the flesh from the loud waves of mana.

    The Demon King kept saying iprehensible things, but the important thing now is not to uncover the truth. There was nothing good about having a long conversation with the Demon King.

    Otherwise, the conversation would have started to confuse other people, as if there was some sort of rtionship between Meyer and the Demon King.

    ¡°Commander.¡±

    I caught Meyer. Then he shook his head. Finallying to his senses, Meyer kept his lips pursed and his reddened eyes shining.

    [Why? I guess it¡¯s hard for your subordinates to hear?]

    However, it seemed that he had no intention of following our intentions, and the Demon King pulled his lips into a pinched smile. I could clearly see his ck heart.

    [Indeed. It¡¯s not easy to say. That my power is in your blood, and that you are the originator of all this cmity.]

    He¡¯s decided to make a mess of things, hasn¡¯t he?

    I clicked my tongue low. Sure enough, the others were clearly upset.

    ¡°Originator of this cmity¡­?¡±

    ¡°What does he mean, power of the Demon King in his blood¡­.¡±

    Not only did the trio and Axion look confused, but even the cautious August looked confused.

    The ¡°Demon King¡± was not an easy phrase to hear.

    Even though the ck Knights were loyal to Meyer, Meyer¡¯s possession of the Demon King¡¯s power was another matter.

    So far, I have kept it secret from other expedition members. I thought it would be all right.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t know the Demon King was so talkative¡­!¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t to this extent in the first round when Fabian came. We went into battle right away¡­

    Contrary to expectations, I clicked my tongue in a low voice in the situation that was going around.

    [Meyer Knox, your birth allowed me to gradually gain strength and open the door to the magical world, and in a situation where I was being pursued and somewhat defeated by the humans, I was able to use the extra magi I had in you to turn back time.]

    I caught a glimpse of Meyer. His face had gone white. It was as if all the blood in his body had evaporated in a fury.

    The pressure was like violence from an overwhelming force of arms that felt absolutely intimidating.

    But it was meaningless to the Demon King. The Demon King went on, convinced of his victory.

    [And¡­ Now you will be absorbed by me and a great force to conquer the human race. So, how can I not thank you for your precious devotion!]

    ¡°I don¡¯t think anything has changed in terms of thinking things will go ording to your n.¡±

    I took a step forward, shaking off the Demon King¡¯s words.

    For the sake of Meyer¡¯s mental health, which was not very solid even for free, I could not let the Demon King go off any further.

    And finally, the Demon King¡¯s gaze reached me.

    Even though I had eaten the Dragon¡¯s Pearl and increased my stats, my magic defense was not outstandingly high. Even the mere sight of the Demon King¡¯s gaze on me gave me chills and made me jumpy.

    But having experienced it once, I could withstand it more easily now than the second time.

    I feignedposure and said to the Demon King.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had a hard time once. Will it work out as you n this time, too?¡±

    [You¡­]

    The Demon King¡¯s red eyes frowned. It seemed that my appearance was casual.

    But still, I was one of thest 7 members of the first round¡­

    The Demon Kingughed, perhaps recognizing me btedly.

    [I remember. You really line up well, too. I can¡¯t believe a supportive wizard would stand on the throne of glory against the Demon King twice.]

 Chapter 163

    I see what he¡¯s saying, he doesn¡¯t really think I¡¯m important.

    It worked out rather well.

    The more careless the Demon King is, the bigger the impact should be when he is hit on the back of the head by my ability.

    I fell silent, anticipating the moment when I would give that arrogant being a shot.

    The Demon King pieced my words together in a wry smile, whether my smoke had been eaten, or whether he had not given me the possibility in the first ce because he thought it was ridiculous for me not to be afraid.

    [But in the end, you came to the first ce to die. You were going to make Meyer Knox your new hero. But that¡¯s nonsense. For Meyer Knox is nothing but a ¡°surplus¡± for me. He will not beat me and will be my sacrifice for my strength.]

    The Demon King was sure.

    His conviction was not unfounded, for it would have been if I had not been there. At that moment, the Demon Kingmented and sneered in a whispered voice.

    [Marianne tried to turn back time, but it was all in vain. In the end, it¡¯s the same as the first¡­ It turned out to be good.]

    What?

    But I didn¡¯t have time to think long. Because the Demon King reached out to Meyer.

    Through his hand, the ck magic spread like smoke and tried to hold Meyer.

    ¡°¡ºAttribute Conversion¡» !¡±

    I shouted quickly. Meyer noticed and immediately awakened his magic. A pure white, holy light exploded, piercing my eyes, and the ck smoke disappeared, burning with holy power.

    [What¡­!]

    For the first time, the face of the Demon King, who had been rxed even up to that moment when he fell to Fabian¡¯s sword in the first round, cracked.

    Meyer¡¯s every attack scattered helplessly, and he should have been eager to kill us in despair, unable to do anything about it¡­

    Meyer¡¯s sword, raised in the air, shone divinely like a glittering moon in the night sky.

    At this moment, he looked more befitting of a ¡°Holy Knight¡± than the title of ¡°ck Knight.¡±

    [This can¡¯t be¡­]

    The Demon King was perplexed, but he immediately saw the cause of this unforeseen situation. His red eyes, which had been looking down at me contemptuously, arrogantly, and with a sense ofposure, became distorted with impatience and anger.

    [You were Marianne¡¯s anointing! Supportive wizard!]

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if St. Marianne would have chosen me.¡±

    I mumbled and cast one support spell after another.

    ¡¸Strength of Muscles¡¹

    ¡¸Indomitable Will¡¹

    ¡¸Quick Feet¡¹

    ¡¸Rising Power¡¹

    Magic that increased attack and defense, agility, and the speed of magic recovery were applied to the expedition members in turn.

    Meyer stepped forward step by step, still holding his sword.

    At first, he moved slowly, as if gauging the distance, but gradually he began to pick up speed.

    ¡°I chose Meyer Knox.¡±

    I stared at Meyer¡¯s back, his broad back, the hem of his fluttering ck cloak. A ck knight charged alone, without hesitation, toward the Demon King.

    A legendary scene might look like this.

    If a bard had been here, they would have admired this moment alone for the rest of their life.

    The magnificent image of Meyer, as if straight out of an illustration in a history book, flickered across my retinas as if etched into my mind.

    The final support magic was perfect. I gritted my teeth and screamed.

    ¡°That¡¯s what the glory of choosing means, you son of a bitch!¡±

    The moment I screamed violently, Meyer kicked the floor.

    ¡± ¡¸Sky Ind¡¹!¡±

    Sevi, who came back to himself without dy, recited well-timed magic.

    ces, where one could step into the air, were popping up like stairs in time with Meyer¡¯s footsteps.

    As he strode through the air, Meyer quickly arrived right in front of the giant Demon King. He lifted his sword, which emitted beads of holy power, above his head and shouted.

    ¡°Let¡¯s put an end to this weary war!¡±

    [You bastard!]

    The Demon King shouted angrily. Just before Meyer¡¯s sword rushed toward the Demon King¡¯s neck, the huge Demon King¡¯s body was momentarily covered in ck smoke.

    Panicked, Meyer looked at me through clenched teeth.

    The swarm of ck smoke became arge hand, scratching and leaping toward me. He seemed to have decided that it would be faster to kill me first than Meyer.

    I grasped the situation correctly and screamed in desperation.

    ¡°Nova! Julieta!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Before my words had run out, Nova and Julieta sprang out and quickly shielded me.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    Fortunately, they were able to prevent the Demon King¡¯s attack, but it was not easy to meet the Demon King¡¯s power head-on, no matter how painted Nova and Julieta were with their support magic.

    While Julieta and Nova persisted, Axion cast check magic, and August quickly cast a blessing.

    As if in a daze, everyone moved in unison.

    Although Meyer¡¯s magic was a shocking thing, they would not have been brought in in the first ce if they had been crazy enough to troll in vain at this point before the Demon King.

    Everyone quickly grasped their distracted concentration, as if they had not forgotten the cause that defeating the Demon King came first.

    Meyer aimed right behind the Demon King.

    However, as each attack by Meyer was dangerous, the Demon King also did not easily turn his back on him.

    [Rise up, ye servants of darkness!]

    Arge hand was mmed down to the floor with a thud. And just as the hand came up again, white skeletons dug the earth out of the floor and raised their bodies like bamboo shoots after the rain.

    The number of them was tremendous. It was not enough to fill our huge pupils, and the skeletons climbed along the backs of the skeletons.

    ¡°Skeletons!¡±

    ¡°Such arge number¡­ Really, it¡¯s like a battle of the Demon King.¡±

    Axion tried hard to pretend to be rxed. Sevi, who had a sense ofpetition for Axion, also responded by pretending to be calm, perhaps because he didn¡¯t want to show a frightened appearance alone.

    ¡°It seems all the demons I¡¯ve killed so far from the dungeon have gathered here.¡±

    ¡°The little one is pretentious.¡±

    Axion chuckled. He fired a barrage of magic and rolled his tongue at the skeletons on the wall.

    ¡°But it seems to me that they have a grudge, not against you, but the Vice Commander.¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    I smiled awkwardly. Perhaps because the demon king pointed at me, all the skeletons¡¯ aggro was focused on me.

    The skeletons¡¯ defenses were not that high, but their numbers were not exhausted. It seemed no exaggeration to say that all the demons that had died so far in the dungeon hade flooding in, just as Sevi had said.

    Meyer, separated from us, swung his sword at the streaming skeletons and shouted for the Demon King, who was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°You run away with fear!¡±

    [Ha, how dare you provoke me? You bastard!]

    The Demon King¡¯s cry echoed through the high ceiling.

    There was no appearance of the Demon King, but this much attention was enough.

    No matter how strong the Demon King was, he was not a fountain of constantly gushing magic power.

    He also had to operate his magic in a restrictive way, and it was impossible to adjust every single time he summoned arge number of demons.

    ¡®The further away from the Demon King, the less sensitive it bes.¡¯

    The moment the Demon King¡¯s attention was disturbed for a while, there should have been a section where the skeleton¡¯s movements stopped for a while.

    As expected, Sevi, who had sensitively grasped the demon¡¯s movements, hastily eximed.

    ¡°There¡¯s a gap in the east direction!¡±

    That¡¯s enough to locate the Demon King. I immediately gave August a signal.

    ¡°Priest August, please station ¡¸Curtain of Light¡¹ on the west side!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    August nodded and quickly chanted the skill.

    The curtain of light was a shield based on holy power, a technology originally intended to protect us.

    But for this moment, it would be a prison that would confine the Demon King.

    Since the space was wide, August¡¯s holy power was drained out. Cold sweat formed on August¡¯s chin, which was not easily exhausted.

    I kept applying ¡¸Rising Power¡¹ and helped him regain his holy power.

    A hemispherical protective membrane, imbued with holy power, gradually closed the space between us and Meyer.

    While the protective curtain was being stretched, Julieta, Nova, and Axion still kept the onrushing skeletons in check.

    After much waiting, the protective coating wasplete.

    Only Meyer, arge number of skeletons, and the demon king remained inside the shield.

    There were some skeletons left outside the protective membrane, but nothingpared to the number of pure white bones inside the protective membrane.

    I screamed as hard as I could so that Meyer could hear me.

    ¡°Meyer! Now!¡±

    ¡°¡­ Okay!¡±

    Meyer¡¯s voice could be heard over theyers of skeletons.

    And immediately, more pure white, brilliant light began to flood out from among the white bones.

    [What¡­!]

    The Demon King cried out in impatience, but it was toote. Meyer¡¯s skill had already begun.

    ¡°¡ºde of Judgment¡»!¡±

    Meyer¡¯s extensive offensive skills were recited, which erupted explosively with magical power and scorched everything around them.

    It was the only way to inflict damage on the Demon King, who was scattered like a mist, all at once.

    It would have been better to use the skill with a protective film on us, but it was more effective to explode in a limited space surrounded by the protective film if the same magic was used. It was a kind of pressure rice cooker principle.

    And if that protective film was made of holy power, it would be twice as effective.

    No matter how much of a Demon King he is, he has never been in contact with level 80 holy power.

    The light that at first leaked through the cracks soon stained the protective coating white.

    It was a ¡°storm of holy power¡± that seemed to break through even the protective film.

 Chapter 164

    ***

    One by one, the skeletons that were outside the protective coating began to crumble to the floor. The attack seemed to have been properly carried out on the Demon King.

    ¡°Cough¡­!¡±

    August coughed up blood.

    The impact on the protective coating was also tremendous. It was very difficult just to withstand it so that the protective coating would not crack.

    ¡°Just a little more, August¡­!¡±

    I screamed just as I stepped onto the ground. Now, even if I wanted to help anymore, I couldn¡¯t.

    If August was in so much pain, I wondered what the inside would really be like.

    ¡®Meyer is okay, right¡­?¡¯

    It¡¯s in a state of attribute transformation now, so it won¡¯t be affected by the holy power¡­ Even if we exclude the attributes, it is still proto-massive energy, isn¡¯t it? Frustrated, I immediately opened the status window.

    Sure enough, Meyer¡¯s physical strength was quite worn out. Still, it was not a dangerous situation yet. I breathed a sigh of relief quietly.

    Crash!

    The protective coating that could not hold out broke. Shattered like shattered ss, the protective coating soon glowed and scattered into the air.

    Soon, the holy power trapped in the protective film hit us in a gust of wind.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    ¡°Keu¡­!¡±

    We raised our arms and covered our eyes.

    As the wind died down, the situation inside the protective membrane gradually revealed itself.

    The skeletons, which filled the inside, copsed to the floor or became powder and scattered without maintaining their shape.

    Meyer barely supported his sword and exhaled roughly over the tomb of white bones. I had never seen him so tired.

    In front of him, the oddly twisted Demon King was struggling to pull up his magic somehow.

    [T, a-ahhhhh¡­]

    The blow seemed to be quite deadly. The shape of the Demon King rose jaggedly. Meyer stepped slowly toward the Demon King.

    No matter how tired he was, this was a once-in-a-lifetime moment to dispose of an enemy. A vow to somehow kill the Demon King oozed from Meyer¡¯s toes.

    ¡°Goodbye, Demon King,¡±

    Meyer raised his sword. Under the sword, which shone brightly with holy power, Meyer¡¯s golden eyes were tinged with joy.

    ¡°Today I willpletely break the curse of my blood.¡±

    [Ha, haha¡­ Do you think this is it?]

    The Demon King bluffed while not even maintaining his form properly.

    The red eyes of the dying Demon King, who was repeatedly kicking like that, turned towards me beyond Meyer.

    [Don¡¯t expect everything to go ording to your n, O support wizard, blessed by St. Marianne. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t make any arrangements!]

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he has so much energy left in him even on the brink of death¡­ He is indeed the Demon King.¡±

    Julieta muttered in disgust. She seemed to think that the Demon King was making ast stand.

    But knowing how the worst of the situation was ying out, I could not sit through the Demon King¡¯s words.

    No way.

    I confirmed Meyer¡¯s medical condition. The transformation of attributes was still in ce. There was no sign of magi biting into him, as the holy power was just covering him.

    If there were no variables, he would continue to defeat the Demon King safely.

    Yes. If only there were no variables.

    ¡°¡¸Rain of Fire¡¹ !¡±

    With a not-so-wee voice, sparks suddenly flew in the air.

    The panicked expedition members looked at Axion, who looked even more puzzled and hastily eximed as he looked at the ming sky.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡±

    ¡°I know! Fuck, Meyer! Kill the Demon King!¡±

    Knowing the situation right away, I shouted to Meyer, swearing harshly. But it was toote.

    ¡°I will be thest hero who defeated the Demon King!¡±

    Fabian suddenly appeared and with a cry of joy, thrust his sword out from behind the Demon King. His sword pierced the ce believed to be the chest of the Demon King at once.

    ¡°How is he here¡­!¡±

    Nova eximed iprehensibly. It was obvious.

    Only seven people could enter the dungeon, and none of thest seven had died.

    So there had to be no one except us¡­

    I bit my lower lip. I had a thick sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    When Fabian defeated the Demon King in the second round of the game in which he was the main character, Meyer appeared from somewhere.

    I didn¡¯t think too much about it at the time, thinking that it was the game¡¯s directorial permission¡­

    Don¡¯t tell me that the Demon King dungeon has a different number of people that can enter it? Or was there some exception¡­

    The game setting is better connected to reality than I expected, and I should have thought enough about the possibility of other people intervening.

    But it is toote to look back now. Fabian had already entered the dungeon and thrust the final blow into the Demon King¡¯s chest.

    Meyer¡¯s eyes turned upside down as he missed the Demon King¡¯s final moments. Losing control in anger, he tried to swing his sword at Fabian.

    ¡°Fabian Ignis, you bastard¡­!¡±

    ¡°Meyer! Come this way! Spread your distance from him!¡±

    I cried hastily.

    Meyer¡¯s sword paused. Meyer looked back at me as if he didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Meyer! Hurry!¡±

    I continued to rush Meyer.

    In the game, Meyer defeated the Demon King in the same manner as Fabian, eventually being swallowed by magi and bing the second Demon King.

    Of course, that was because Meyer was the nucleus of the demon king, so nothing would happen now¡­

    But to be so sure, I was struck with apprehension.

    An uneasy feeling that everything would flow like the game, just because people had changed.

    If it flows as I predicted¡­ Now Meyer¡¯s physical strength is too poor. It is stable to recover for the time being and aim for the second round.

    Sure enough, as soon as Meyer stepped back to my prompting, a ck magical vessel slipped out of the Demon King, pierced by Fabian¡¯s sword, like a st.

    The Demon King erupted into a finalugh.

    [Ha, ha, hahahahahaha!]

    ¡°What the! Keuk¡­!

    Magi scattered from the Demon King quickly covered Fabian. His nose, mouth, and eyes pulled the magi in. He shook it off and struggled, but it never left him.

    Magi is a poison to humans. Fabian, who was forced to continue inhaling such magi, screamed in pain.

    (T/N: Meyer has the magi of the Demon King, not just magic. Magi and magic are different.)

    ¡°Guaaaaagh!!¡±

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    Nova mumbled in a daze. Meyer, too, was unable to enter the unexpected scene and could only watch the scene.

    The Demon King and I were the only two people who knew what was going to happen next.

    I gritted my teeth.

    It was an unexpected final game.

    ***

    Fabian, who had lost everything in Deca¡¯s betrayal, was driven only by stubbornness and hatred.

    He trudged through the overgrown forest. A trickle of blood ran down his steps and covered the ground.

    Fabian opened his blurry eyes.

    The end of the sky was so dark that it was impossible to distinguish night from day. The root from which all darkness was spewed out¡­ The ce where the gate to the war against the Demon King was opened was very close.

    He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed since he arrived here. Fabian quickened his pace.

    He had to hurry before Jun and her party entered the dungeon. There was a limit to how many people could enter the dungeon.

    If he entered the dungeon first, the ck Knights, who knew nothing, would unexpectedly omit onest person.

    If that one person was Meyer or Jun¡­ He couldn¡¯t stopughing when hethought of their panic. Fabian chuckled even as he was dying.

    The malice of somehow thwarting Jun and Meyer was at Fabian¡¯s back.

    The world peace that would be protected at the end of it all has long since been dimmed and forgotten from memory.

    Hatred was a stronger motivating force than goodwill. Despite his serious injuries, Fabian was able to enter the gate before anyone else, without the slightest rest.

    It was next to impossible to survive in a dungeon alone, and that too in the Demon King¡¯s castle, with his injuries.

    But Fabian had an idea. He had the memory of the first round, and he remembered every single detail of how the Demon Castle worked.

    Therefore, until the ck Knights were established, he could hide from the demons.

    ¡®If my body will bear it.¡¯

    Fabian smiled as he moved his limbs, which were slowly losing feeling.

    What a shabby and insignificant end. He never thought about it in the first or second round.

    The moment Fabian entered the dungeon against the Demon King with only his venom, an unknowable power began to surge up and his wounds began to heal.

    ¡°What¡¯s this¡­¡±

    Fabian looked at his body in confusion. His limbs, which were heavy as if they had been attached with lead, were extremely light.

    ¡°Ha, hahaha!¡±

    Fabianughed softly.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but it was clear that the protection of St. Marianne had been granted to him.

    As expected, I¡¯m the warrior to defeat the Demon King!

    If this happened, it was a different story.

    In the meantime, let¡¯s raise the level while dealing with the demons little by little. And then, at thest moment¡­ Just before Meyer defeats the Demon King, I¡¯m going to choke him out.

    The Demon King¡¯s experience will be mine, so it will be worth fighting Meyer, who has used up all his strength against the Demon King, and the honor of having defeated the Demon King will also be mine¡­

    Fabian¡¯s blue eyes were bent. The future ahead of him shone with victory and glory.

 Chapter 165

    ¡°Haah¡­ ha.¡±

    Fabian, who had absorbed all the magi, gave a smallugh. ck magi leaked from his open mouth.

    Fabian¡¯s head, which had been facing the sky, slowly returned to its original position.

    ck pterygiums. And his burning red eyes¡­

    His red hair was also dyed ck, leaving only thest of it, and his horns, like those of the Demon King, grew long on his head. It was Fabian, not Meyer, who became the host of the Demon King and the second Demon King.

    His humanity had beenpletely burned away by the magi¡¯s venom, and he no longer looked human.

    Fabian smiled and murmured.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to live a little longer.¡±

    He stretched his stiff body and stretched his neck from side to side.

    Not everyone can be a ¡°second demon King.¡± If you be the Demon King just because you stabbed the Demon King, then Fabian should have ended up bing the Demon King in the first round without having to go back in time from the beginning.

    Only the person whom the Demon King nted a nucleus can be the second Demon King¡­

    ¡®When he defeated the Demon King in the first round, did the Demon King nt a nucleus in Fabian?¡¯

    That was most likely the case.

    Two Demon King nuclei. That much power of session must have been absorbed more quickly, which would have caused the dungeon of the Demon King¡¯s castle to appear earlier than expected.

    I don¡¯t know why it flowed in a different direction from the game, but¡­

    Fabian, who became the second Demon King, raised his hand and burst intoughter.

    ¡°Hahaha! So this is the power of the Demon King!¡±

    Apparently, the Demon King was currently asleep for a while, and Fabian seemed to maintain his ego. Perhaps he would seize the opportunity in Fabian and try to engulf him.

    Fabian, unaware of such ulterior motives of the Demon King even in his dreams, murmured with an enraptured expression as if intoxicated by the simmering power.

    ¡°I see. I¡¯ve figured it out already¡­ It was the Demon King who gave me the mobile scroll. Huh, it was the blessing of the Demon King that was given to me, not St. Marianne.¡±

    It was said that the Demon King went into hiding for a while to save his power, but it would have been within his power to drop a single item floating around the demon world at any desired location.

    Perhaps he measured two of his own nuclei and tried to bnce them. It would not have been a good thing for either of them to have rolled faster than the other¡­

    If Meyer epted the Demon King¡¯s power out of desperation at the bondage he could not escape from the game, now Fabian took the power of the Demon King with open arms.

    Fabian lifted his sword. The undting ck mes wrapped around his sword. He spoke gruffly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how all seven of you ended up in the dungeon, but I don¡¯t care anymore. It only makes a difference if you die now orter!¡±

    Fabian shouted and swung his sword. A mixture of fire magic and magi covered us.

    ¡°Agh!¡±

    Nova and Julieta blocked it with their shields, but it was not easy. The ck me did not go out easily and jumped on their shields. Nova and Julieta gritted their teeth at the heat and venom.

    ¡°Damn¡­!¡±

    Axion, who couldn¡¯t bear to watch, immediately tried to distract Fabian by performing magic.

    Fireworks arrows filled the sky and rained down on Fabian.

    However, Fabian was resistant to fire because of the same fire attribute. Instead, he was so rxed that he fought back with a smile on his face.

    ¡°me Mage? Ha! That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±

    In Fabian¡¯s hand, a film of ck magi swallowed all the arrows and quickly became arge spear that flew toward Axion.

    Sevi hastily responded with wind magic, but it was not very effective.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    ¡°Avoid!¡±

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    Everyone suffered a great deal of damage. It was surprising that they were holding out.

    Still, thanks to the others¡¯ efforts to buy time, Meyer¡¯s strength had recovered about half of what it had been.

    It would have been nice if he could have recovered all of it, but August was not in very good shape, and this was about all he could do. Meyer gripped his sword and said as he rode from his position.

    ¡°Let¡¯s settle this, Fabian.¡±

    What was captured in his gaze at Fabian was another future for himself.

    His sword, with its attribute transformation undone, no longer shone noble and holy, but his will was firm and unwavering.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re so drunk on the power of the Demon King¡­ I even hate myself for admitting that you may have been selected as a hero. I will defeat you and break all the bonds of the cursed Demon King.¡±

    At Meyer¡¯s words, Fabian opened his eyes wide, and soon smiled in vain as if he were amazed.

    ¡°Ha, what¡¯s this. You remember the first round? You deceived me!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Instead of answering back, Meyer fixed his sword and held it. Fabian giggled for a long time and smiled strangely, as if he didn¡¯t really want to hear an answer.

    ¡°Yes, no matter how hard I struggled, I couldn¡¯t beat you¡­ But it¡¯s different now.¡±

    His eyes shed.

    Then he suddenly swung his sword. The ck magic became a huge wave and hit Meyer.

    ¡°I, who had been working so hard to protect this world, have gained such a strong power that it¡¯s almostical!¡±

    Kwagwagwang!

    Although Meyer has magi, he is also essentially human. It was impossible topletely cancel out the magi.

    Meyer had pinned down his sword, but there was a limit to what he could withstand with his enormous magical power.

    If I could convert attributes with holy power, the situation would be different¡­

    Damn. I bit my lip.

    Attribute conversion was a high-level skill. Once I used the skill, the cool-down time was quite long before I could reuse it.

    I waited impatiently for the cool time to pass.

    Meyer shed swords with Fabian. A sharp metallic sound echoed through my pupils with a ring.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back for the humiliation of the other day, Meyer Knox¡­!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to know that you were humiliated!¡±

    Meyer responded without backing down in the slightest, but it was clear that he was being pushed a little too far.

    From a physical point of view, it seemed that Fabian was stronger now than the Demon King.

    In order for the Demon King to use his magical weapons, he would need the energy of the human world, but it seemed that he could use his magical weapons much more easily because he was in a human body.

    ¡°Keuk!¡±

    ¡°With the power of the Demon King, Meyer Knox, you¡¯re nothing!¡±

    Sevi, who was watching, stomped and shouted impatiently.

    ¡°His Excellency can¡¯t do it alone. I¡¯ll help him¡­¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not a situation where we can get in. Damn it! I can¡¯t believe I have to watch this important situation helplessly¡­¡±

    Axion spoke ill of it. As wizards, they were unable to interrupt the super proximity dispute between the entangled and warring prosecutors.

    At that moment, August staggered to his feet. Nova quickly went to help August.

    At the moment when Meyer was in danger, August did everything in his power to demonstrate his healing magic.

    ¡°¡¸Healing Touch¡¹ !¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The scream came from Fabian. Axion, realizing the situation, eximed happily.

    ¡°Yes, because curative magic is a holy power¡­! It would be a cure for His Excellency, but it would be poison for the Demon King!¡±

    But as if it was thest shot, August vomited blood once again.

    His internal injuries seemed to be severe. Nova, who had been supporting August, became contemtive.

    ¡°Priest!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±

    August shook his head, but everywhere I looked, it was the face of a dying man.

    Julieta bit her lips tightly. With determination, she said, clenching her mace tightly.

    ¡°I can fight with all my might, even if I¡¯m weak, so I¡¯ll support you.¡±

    ¡°No. Wait.¡±

    I stopped Julieta. If she went there now, she would only get in the way. Fabian shouted impatiently, as August¡¯s support aroused his anger.

    ¡°Ha, useless! Do you think you can stop me with just this much?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    I stared at Fabian with my eyes shing.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough time for me. ¡ºAttribute Conversion¡»!¡±

    As soon as the light exploded in my hands, Meyer¡¯s body began to glow with holy power again.

    ¡°Damn¡­! Jun Karentia!¡±

    Fabian let out a cry of anger.

    The space trembled with his magi mingled with anger, but I wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid.

    Because I believe in Meyer.

    Meyer held the sword. His golden eyes shone with hope and justice like floating bright stars.

    A sword so holy that it could be called a holy sword covered the sky and shed at Fabian¡¯s body. Fabian tried to block it, but he could not avoid the entire storm of light.

    ¡°Keuaaaaa!¡±

    The white light prated the field of view.

    ¡°¡­ Has he done it?¡±

    The storm gradually subsided, and Nova murmured, moistening her dry lips.

    However, to the shame of expectations, Fabian, who showed up, was fine without any ws.

    ¡°Ha! Hahahaha! Is this the power of your soul, Meyer Knox? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±

    Fabianughed and mocked Meyer.

    Meyer has been fighting desperately since the Demon King battle. Meyer¡¯s face, which had burned all his energy, looked tired.

    Nevertheless, perhaps he would not give up until the end, he murmured again, raising his sword.

    ¡°¡­if you think it¡¯s ridiculous, I¡¯ll try it one more time.¡±

    ¡°Bluff!¡±

    Fabian began to bring out his magic with a show of mirth as ifughing at Meyer.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you my true strength¡­!¡±

    A tremendous amount of magical power began to gather in Fabian, unparalleled up to now.

    This much couldn¡¯t be prevented.

    The ck Knights¡¯ faces were stained with despair and a sense of defeat as they realized this fact.

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the face! Everyone should despair more! Because it still doesn¡¯tpare to my despair! Jun, the same goes for you! Only, I won¡¯t easily kill you¡­ keuk?¡±

    Fabian¡¯s face, which had been in high spirits for a long time, suddenly distorted. Something unusual seemed to be happening.

    Crack, crack.

    When I listened, I heard a small crack opening.

    ¡°His body is¡­!¡±

    The bright-eyed Sevi was the first to find the source of the crack and pointed at it.

    It was all ck, so it could not be distinguished well, but when I looked closely, magi was leaking out of the ce where Sevi pointed.

 Chapter 166

    ¡°Damn it, what the hell is this¡­!¡±

    Fabian cursed. He tried to get rid of the magi from his body but to no avail.

    The human body could use magic without limit, but that did not mean that the human body could withstand the power of magic.

    The holy power applied in such a state must have been a great blow.

    Fabian¡¯s body, which had reached its limit, gradually broke down.

    There was no way Meyer was going to stand by and watch. As if nailed to the broken ice, he threw out his sword, which was coiled around with holy power.

    Perplexed by his breaking body, Fabian had no choice but to give his vital point to Meyer¡¯s sword helplessly without doing anything unlike before.

    Meyer¡¯s sword went through Fabian¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Keuaaaaaaaak!¡±

    A scream so terrible that it made my pupils reverberate. The white, holy power-d sword began to p and burn Fabian¡¯s ck magi.

    Then, as if the magi were fleeing to avoid the holy power, more explosively leaked from Fabian¡¯s body.

    ¡°No. Not this vainly..! How I got the power I have..!¡±

    Fabian shouted. ck blood and tears flowed from his crimson eyes.

    Meyer infused more magic into the sword that prated Fabian. Fabian¡¯s body, which had been broken, had now be smoke and began to scatter.

    ¡°N¡­!¡±

    Fabian¡¯s tremendous final cry could not even be properly concluded.

    ck dregs of magi scattered like ashes in the air.

    He who had been a warrior at one time, but who had sumbed to the magi and willingly became the second Demon King, waspletely dissipated along with the magi.

    ¡°Is it¡­ over?¡±

    Axion murmured incredulously.

    Meyer also looked nkly at the sky. It was a shabby exit, not even leaving a corpse,pared to the endless torment we suffered.

    ***

    However, it was too early to rx now that everything was over. It was because the dungeon began to copse.

    There was a huge roar and rocks fell one after another from the ceiling.

    The ground shook with the impact of the human-sized rocks falling.

    The dungeon, having lost the immense power of the Demon King, could not sustain the world as it was, and was destroyed like Fabian.

    ¡°Gate¡­ We have to find the gate!¡±

    Julieta looked around and shouted in a hurry.

    At least Sevi, who could fly, hurriedly looked around. However, no trace of the gate was found no matter how hard he looked around.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see the gate¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before¡­¡±

    Axion wrinkled his forehead. His eyes shook anxiously over the cracked sses.

    Sevi asked impatiently whether the anxiety had spread.

    ¡°¡­what if the gate doesn¡¯t open?¡±

    ¡°Just like this¡­ We¡¯ll be trapped in a dungeon.¡±

    I replied in a whisper.

    I was equally dismayed by the unexpected turn of events. I had never thought that we would be isted in a dungeon because the gate would not open even though we had defeated the Demon King and the second Demon King.

    But there was no time to think. Because while I was doing so, the dungeon continued to copse.

    Nova raised his shield to protect the expedition members from rocks falling overhead, but it was not the best way to endure it for a long time. We had to find a way out somehow.

    Nova muttered vainly, looking at the copsing ceiling.

    ¡°Will we die like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Still, we stopped the Demon King, so we aplished one of our goals. At least world peace was protected, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Axion is a good match for world peace.¡±

    ¡°Even this positive thinking really makes me want to cry if I don¡¯t get my shit together.¡±

    To Sevi¡¯s sarcasm, Axion shrugged his shoulders calmly and answered.

    But I didn¡¯t want to die like this, so I desperately analyzed why the gate wouldn¡¯t open.

    The gate opens only when the boss of the dungeon dies. The gate won¡¯t open because the boss isn¡¯t dead¡­

    But the Demon King should not be alive. The dungeon copses when the Demon King dies¡­

    There was one hypothesis that haunted my brain that I had been thinking about often.

    No, no way.

    I shook my head in denial, but was it a coincidence? My gaze met Meyer¡¯s.

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    Meyerughed bitterly. It was a smile that seemed both dejected and refreshed.

    Meyer looked at the expedition members and said,

    ¡°I think you all got the idea from the Demon King¡¯s words¡­ I have the power of the Demon King in me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t care about that, Your Excellency. You are our superior and a hero to mankind.¡±

    Replied Axion immediately. The quick-witted man also felt something uneasy, and his face turned white.

    At Axion¡¯s words, Meyer gave a big smile. He immediately stared at his palm and went on.

    ¡°The reason the gate doesn¡¯t open now is¡­ It¡¯s probably because I still have the Demon King¡¯s magical energy inside me. The dungeon epts that the Demon King¡¯s power hasn¡¯t disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Meyer!¡±

    In a fit of pique, I cut off Meyer¡¯s next words.

    The words he was about to say were drawn in white as if he could grasp them in his hand. My fingertips went cold just thinking about it. I didn¡¯t want to believe it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say outrageous things. You¡­!¡±

    I tried to calm down my trembling voice and speak as calmly as possible. But I couldn¡¯t help it as much as my voice was filled with tears.

    Meyer looked at me calmly. His golden eyes were silent. As if he had epted everything.

    ¡°But you know this is the best way to be rational.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s just a guess, isn¡¯t it? You can¡¯t risk your life for that¡­!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a credible guess.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s got to be another way. I¡¯m sure¡­!¡±

    There was a low cry and a lot of anger. How could this happen? Why?

    How could this be the end of the man who threw himself most devotedly into saving the world? I couldn¡¯t ept it.

    But Meyer shook his head.

    ¡°We¡¯re running out of time, Jun.¡±

    Then his hand took mine. I could feel his strong will riding on my firmly held hand.

    The faces of the expedition members, who had sensed the situation through the conversation between Meyer and me, contorted miserably.

    Sevi and Nova began to weep bitterly, and Julieta and Axion¡¯s faces were crowded with self-loathing at their own helplessness in such a situation.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right, Your Excellency.¡±

    August gasped, barely breathing, and opened his mouth-. Except for Meyer, August was the most seriously injured.

    ¡°It¡¯s not right or wrong. This is the only way. August, are you going to make me an ipetent superior who destroyed the whole expedition?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    August shut his mouth.

    Meyer, who looked through the other expedition members one by one, finally said, holding my shoulder, still unconvinced of the reality.

    ¡°If you get out of the dungeon¡­ Jun. I¡¯ll let you be emperor. If it wasn¡¯t for you, it would¡¯ve been impossible.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I made a promise to you. I¡¯ll leave your name in history books for a long time¡­ You will be praised all your life as the founder of the empire. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°After hearing that, I am very happy and pleased. Did you think it would be like that? You are¡­!¡±

    I was so angry that I shook Meyer¡¯s hand off. I let out a cry that became like that of an animal.

    Meyer patted me on the back with arge hand to soothe me and whispered softly.

    ¡°Remember me instead. Please engrave my name next to you. I can be satisfied with that alone.¡±

    I nced at him with wet eyes and clenched my teeth.

    ¡°¡­you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t regret it.¡±

    Meyer smiled broadly. A wrinkle-free smile that did not match the situation at all seemed the most relieved I had ever met him.

    ¡°Meeting you made me realize that happiness really does exist¡­ You were the only hope I had.¡±

    Meyer¡¯s golden eyes shone like the North Star in the night sky as he gazed at me.

    Despite the gravity of the situation, I was unintentionally mesmerized and gazed nkly into his twinkling eyes.

    I was fascinated. It was all thanks to him that I made it this far in one piece.

    He is my North Star. My guide. My purpose¡­

    My hero.

    ¡°My hero.¡±

    Meyer smiled and sobbed as if he had read my own thoughts.

    His fingertips lovingly grazed my cheek¡­

    And then, the sword in Meyer¡¯s hand pierced his heart without hesitation.

    ¡°Meyer!¡±

    Suddenly, I screamed.

    I tried to grab Meyer¡¯s body, which was about to copse, but I couldn¡¯t do it.

    That was how Meyer¡¯s body slumped to the floor. The red blood continued to flow through his heart as if to prove he was human.

    The pain was unbearable, despite the fact that it was so sudden and so expected. I could not breathe, as if my throat were choking.

    Meyer soon disappeared silently, not moving an inch.

    The ck Knight, who had destroyed countless demons with a single stroke, also took his life at once.

    It was as if taking his own life was also his purpose.

    That fact was too deeply embedded in my mind.

 Chapter 167: Scale of the Soul

    ***

    The gate opened.

    Meyer¡¯s death was not in vain, but why? The guilt of surviving at his sacrifice and the bacsh against this unreasonable reality covered me.

    However, there was no time to dwell on ideas here.

    ¡®¡­at times like this, I have to get my act together.¡¯

    The dungeon continued to copse. I can¡¯t let Meyer¡¯s death go in vain. The first priority was to get out of the dungeon.

    I grabbed Sevi and said,

    ¡°Guys, we¡¯re running out of time. Let¡¯s get ready to go.¡±

    ¡°Is he really¡­ His Excellency¡­ Is he dead? He has defeated the Demon King, why?¡±

    Sevi¡¯s face turned white.

    Sevi was usually terrified of the idea of someone else being sacrificed. That is why he was confused and unable to ept this situation easily.

    It was not only Sevi. Everyone saw Meyer¡¯s death right in front of their eyes but denied the fact.

    My heart sank heavily. I bit my lip, grabbed Sevi¡¯s shoulder, and shook it hard.

    ¡°Sevi,e to your senses.¡±

    I was filled with Sevi¡¯s eyes, which were opened nkly. Only then did I realize that I was shedding tears.

    I looked back at the others, roughly wiping away tears.

    I¡¯m sure I¡¯m far from dignified by the tears that didn¡¯t stop, but I tried to sound as strict and cool as I could.

    ¡°Nova, can you take the Commander?¡±

    ¡°¡­of course.¡±

    Nova nodded decisively. Leaving Meyer in the dungeon had never crossed his mind.

    Nova carried Meyer, who was much bigger than he was.

    I caught a glimpse of Meyer¡¯s face, pure white.

    A face that was considered tranquil. I couldn¡¯t help but see it, and I deliberately rushed the others.

    ¡°Axion, Julieta. Give August a hand.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Axion and Julieta supported August on both sides.

    After the gate was opened, the dungeon copsed faster than before.

    The continuous copse now shook the ground as if there was an earthquake, and the gate became narrower.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    As soon as I spoke, the floor began to crack.

    I slipped because I couldn¡¯t keep my bnce on the shaky floor, but Nova caught my hand just before I fell.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    If Nova hadn¡¯t caught me, I might have fallen under the cracked floor. I felt a momentary thud in my chest.

    I wondered if the others were alright.

    Fortunately, Julieta and Axion had arrived safely near the gate with August.

    They turned nervously toward us, sending August, the injured man out of the swaying gate first.

    ¡°Get out first!¡±

    I called out to them. I was afraid that something might go wrong because I was naive.

    At that moment, Julieta eximed.

    ¡°Vice Commander, watch your head!¡±

    A human-sized rock was falling over my head. There was no room to avoid. Is this the end? At least I need to get Nova out.

    ¡°¡ºGreen Curtain¡»!¡±

    A wall of wind formed over our heads. The speed of the falling rocks slowed. I saw a figure standing over there, it was Sevi, squeezing his excess magical power.

    ¡°Thank you, Sevi!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    Sevi eximed, more clearly than before. Julieta, Sevi, and Nova.

    Perhaps it was worth the rigorous level-up, but they all survived, even though they were all dressed as if they had been fully wounded.

    Yes, it was a good thing. I¡¯m happy with this.

    I murmured to myself as I watched them walk through the gate one by one.

    One possibility that sprouted in my head from the moment Meyer was determined to sacrifice himself.

    It shook me with an impulse, a certainty, a realization that I had no reason not to.

    ¡°Vice Commander!¡±

    Nova pulled my hand hard in front of the shrinking gate. I was proud that he could afford to take care of me while carrying Meyer.

    And so we rolled out of the gate for thest time.

    The gate, swinging behind me, closedpletely. It was a fluttering moment.

    The magi that had packed the sky slowly began to disappear and the blue sky gradually revealed itself.

    Everyone was about to cheer the fact that we all made it out of the dungeon safely but quickly stopped talking when they found Meyer¡¯s body, which Nova had carefully put down.

    Axion mumbled miserably.

    ¡°If I died in the dungeon, I would have died¡­ His Excellency¡­ I¡¯ve never thought of a future like this.¡±

    His fallen red hair shook ungracefully.

    I approached Meyer.

    He looked as if he were asleep, except that he did not move a muscle.

    He seemed to haveid down all the responsibilities and duties he had on his shoulders.

    I tried to make time possible. There was not much room.

    I put my hand on his chest. The sword went through, and his heart emptied. The preparation was over. All that remained was action.

    I looked up and looked at the trio. Above the three of them, nodding in silent prayer, I saw the image of the first time we met two years ago.

    It brought back memories of giving Sevi a word of what if in the past. At that time, I told him that if I couldn¡¯t kill the Demon King, the human world would be doomed, so I was going to do everything in my power to sacrifice myself¡­

    I never thought this would happen after killing the Demon King.

    I said with a wry smile.

    ¡°Sevi, I lied to you. I¡¯m terribly sorry.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I know all the trio have been through a lot and followed me withoutint¡­ Most of all, thank you for surviving without serious injury.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Vice Commander?¡±

    Julieta looked at me with a strange expression. My words must have felt out of the blue.

    But I didn¡¯t have time to exin every single word. I had less and less time to use my skills.

    Soon I was talking to other people.

    ¡°August, thank you for always taking care of my mess. Axion, I had a lot of fun ying along with you.¡±

    ¡°Sister, what are you talking about? It¡¯s like¡­¡±

    ¡°I have a lot to say to the others, but I don¡¯t have much time. Please tell them.¡±

    I tried to speak in a light tone, not so heavy. In fact, this was just right for my restraint.

    I hastily added the words that came to my mind.

    ¡°Oh, to Meyer, I told him he¡¯d regret it. Please tell him that.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Jun!¡±

    Axion, who noticed the unusual situation, urgently tried to hold me.

    But it was toote.

    I smirked, evoking mana.

    I had no intention of dying from the beginning, it was a skill I didn¡¯t even have in mind.

    I never thought I would fall so much in love with Meyer.

    So much so that I would weigh the price of my life to save this man in a situation where the Demon King was defeated and peace was scheduled.

    But I couldn¡¯t bear to go on like this very much. I once told Meyer that if people had faith, we could survive wear and tear.

    But that wasn¡¯t it. All it took to live was hope¡­ Maybe I have always dreamed of a future with you.

    Such hope that I was too secretive to know myself.

    I lost that hope, and I lost the will to live any longer.

    Perhaps, Meyer, you might argue that much. What is the point of a life that has been brought back to life after killing you?

    But you and I are different.

    I have memories of 20 or so years of mundane life, but you do not.

    So¡­

    You too can live a little longer in a world without dungeons.

    What would a world without anything to bind you be like? How free it would be. How blue is that sky that you protected, even if only for a moment¡­

    I was prepared for only one reason.

    That¡¯s right. This is just my self-satisfaction. You sacrificed your self-satisfaction to open the gate, so I¡¯m letting you live in my self-satisfaction too.

    I breathed and shouted without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°¡ºSoul Scale¡»!¡±

    <strong>Chapter 19. Scale of the Soul</strong>

    The magi that covered the sky slowly disappeared, and the demons began to scatter one by one.

    Everyone cheered and rejoiced at the obvious evidence of victory.

    ¡°The ck Knight defeated the Demon King!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s humanity¡¯s victory!¡±

    The expedition teams, the aristocrats, themoners, and regardless, all hugged and cried andughed at those who fought against the Demon King alongside each other.

    Blood, sweat, and dust distorted their faces. They could not believe it at all, even though it was the moment they had been waiting for.

    The ck Knights also looked at the sky, full of emotion. It was truly something they had done¡­

    At that moment, Robur, who was standing by Anasta¡¯s side, eximed in surprise.

    ¡°¡­ Anasta?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Your face right now¡­ You¡¯re Anasta, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Anasta¡¯s face hardened. She stuttered and touched her face, and soon shone her face on the metal cane she was holding.

    She was back to the familiar face of April.

 Chapter 168

    <Um, Jun, I think it would be better to break my transformation spell before entering the Demon King battle. In order to spare a little mental and magical power¡­>

    <Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a little different and don¡¯t use any mental energy at all when I use magic. The Magic is¡­ If the transformation magic works out, it will be when I die. >

    <Don¡¯t say such a bad thing!>

    <Haha! It doesn¡¯t take a lot of magic, so don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s kind of confusing to say that you¡¯ve actually changed. It¡¯s very stable to reveal it after the Demon King¡¯s War.>

    Jun was far from being a bluff. She probably meant what she said about it being no big deal.

    In fact, while confronting the demons, the transformation magic did not dissolve¡­

    But why, of all moments, at this point when the magi disappeared?

    Anasta shook her head in foreboding.

    It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. How hard it must have been to fight the Demon King. After defeating the Demon King, she ran out of magic and the spell was broken.

    But once it was not easy to get rid of her chills¡­

    Anasta¡¯s eyes immediately turned red and tears streamed down her face.

    Robur, who was unaware of the situation, was bewildered and flinched when Anasta suddenly began to cry. She tried to calm Anasta somehow.

    ¡°Anasta? No, why are you crying, apart from your new face¡­! Did you think I was going to give you a hard time?¡±

    Anasta shook her head. She tried to vent her anxiety. But the only thing that flowed out through the open mouth was an earnest prayer to Saint Marianne.

    ¡°Jun¡­ Please¡­ St. Marianne¡­¡±

    ***

    Meyer Knox was willing to die in the dungeon if he could kill the Demon King.

    But when did it happen?

    Ever since he met Jun, he began to dream of a peaceful future after killing the Demon King.

    A peaceful world without demons, a life where he could fall in love with her, and even get married if possible.

    But he knew that was not an opportunity that was given to him.

    If that was the case, then¡­

    At the very least, he wanted to give Jun the future she wanted.

    A future of peace and honor where she would not only be in the history books, but would be treated as one of thest seven.

    It was heartbreaking and empty to not have confidence in that future, but..

    At least she, his hero, would live.

    That was enough for Meyer.

    ***

    Meyer¡¯s eyelids slowly lifted.

    His pupils contracted for a moment as the sun¡¯s rays pierced his eyes, but soon his golden eyes came into clear focus.

    Blue sky. The drooping trees. The feel of the earth on his hands.

    Meyer¡¯s cottony, bby body woke up weakly to the vivid momentum of life.

    ¡°Your Excellency!¡±

    It was a familiar voice, Axion.

    Meyer twisted around to face Axion, who looked at him incredulously.

    Around him, he could see the people who had been with him in the Demon King¡¯s pce.

    No way. Meyer said, his face twisting.

    ¡°Are you dead, too?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­¡±

    Axion swallowed the gloom.

    Yeah, it didn¡¯t seem like a hell of a ce to go after death.

    ¡°So I¡¯m alive? August, did he save me?¡±

    But he still didn¡¯t understand.

    August at the time of killing Fabian didn¡¯t have the power or the ability to do that.

    August could save the dead, but he could not save the dead altogether.

    On the other hand, he certainly killed himself¡­ he never thought he could live.

    ¡°Ha, I don¡¯t know what happened, but I guess I wasn¡¯t meant to die there¡­¡±

    His heart was filled with joy rather than solving questions.

    The future with Jun. Happiness by her side¡­

    It was natural for him to be happy because what he had given up was once again in his hands. Meyer looked around, smiling in a way that was unlike him.

    ¡°By the way, everyone, what¡¯s wrong with your expression when I¡¯m alive? What about Jun? Where is Jun?¡±

    Meyer sought out the one he expected to be the first to rejoice in his return.

    He guessed she was angry with him for choosing to die over her objections¡­ Still, when he saw that everyone eventually made it out this way, it looked like the gate had been closed properly.

    As Meyer looked for Jun, Axion¡¯s face twisted even more. Tears soon sprang to his face, which had always been calm, no matter how difficult the situation.

    Meyer asked, bewildered by thispletely unexpected reaction.

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong? What happened to Jun? Did she get hurt when she got out?¡±

    His heart dropped as he spoke.

    Axion and the rest of the expedition stared at Meyer¡¯s side with somber faces.

    Meyer finally turned and looked at his side. There was Jun, lying still. Her ck ck Knights uniform was stained from the battle, but her face was as still as her words.

    ¡°¡­ Jun?¡±

    Meyer rushed to grab Jun by the shoulders. Her body shook at Meyer¡¯s touch without any resistance.

    Feeling horrified with goosebumps on his skin, Meyer involuntarily gasped and pulled his hand out of Jun¡¯s.

    He felt guilty that he felt that way from Jun. Meyer smiled awkwardly and asked the people around him.

    ¡°She¡¯s tired and sleeping right now? WelI, she can. Because it was a hard battle. ¡°

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you should say yes. Why is everyone reacting like that? You scared me.¡±

    Meyer smiled despondently and rebuked the others.

    ¡°Vice Commander¡­¡±

    When everyone was silent, Julieta opened her mouth in a whisper. She was filled with low despair.

    ¡°She saved His Excellency.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The gate was opened when His Excellency died. We got out safely and¡­ The Vice Commander used her magic.¡±

    Meyer¡¯s face was distorted. He couldn¡¯t believe what Julieta said.

    ¡°She¡¯s a supportive wizard. It¡¯s ridiculous that she can save a person¡­¡±

    ¡°Hidden¡­ I think there was hidden magic.¡±

    No one knew about the ¡®soul scale¡¯ because Jun never mentioned it.

    But all magices at that price.

    You can¡¯t perform miracles beyond mana. Therefore, you could guess what the price of magic to save people was without having to listen.

    Sevi muttered in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°A long time ago¡­. She must have been thinking about it since the days when the special unit was established. That maybe this is what would happen.¡±

    Shortly after the memorial service for the Green Brigade, Sevi recalled what Jun had said to him.

    ¡°She said to me. Even if it looked like she was going to die, she was thinking of everyone. That she wasn¡¯t really going to die¡­¡±

    But now he knew what that meant. That it was a lie.

    <Sevi, I lied to you. I¡¯m terribly sorry.>

    Sevi curled up his skinny body and moved it in a sobbing manner.

    ¡°The Vice Commander lied¡­¡±

    Nova embraced Sevi. Nova¡¯s face was also a mess of tears.

    Meyer looked at the others nkly.

    He finally understood what the somber cries that filled their faces were for, but he could not ept it at all. It was obvious that they were joking with him¡­

    Meyer turned his gaze toward Jun, who was beside him.

    Her drooping eyshes swayed in the wind, and her open lips almost seemed as if they would breathe out.

    ¡°Jun, get up. Don¡¯t mess with me.¡±

    Meyer shook Jun. Her thin body shook helplessly at Meyer¡¯s touch.

    Her thin hands fell with a thud. His hand, which she always held firmly whenever he shook, no longer held him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. We killed the Demon King and peace came. But you¡¯re not there?¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to open my eyes like this. Jun Karentia, what on earth are you thinking?

    <¡­ You¡¯ll regret it.>

    <I won¡¯t regret it.>

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    At thest moment, Meyer, who recalled the conversation he had with Jun, burst intoughter.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    The burst ofughter soon became a cry.

    Meyer hugged Jun hurriedly. If he didn¡¯t hold her in his hands like this, he thought she¡¯d disappear any minute.

    Her listless body in his arms kept reminding him of the reality that she was dead.

    Tears streamed down Meyer¡¯s cheeks, his tears dribbled down Jun¡¯s face.

    Unlike in legendary stories, tears did not work any miracles.

    <I like the Commander best.>

    Jun¡¯s voice was ringing in his ears. That¡¯s what Jun said when she came to visit him in the dungeon alone.

    He did not deny the words. She liked Meyer. He acknowledged that fact.

    But on the other hand, no matter how much she liked him, he didn¡¯t think she liked him as much as he liked her.

    He thought that Jun would live happily until the end, even if Meyer himself died¡­

    Therefore, he did not want to believe this reality that she gave her life for him.

    <I have a favor to ask you, too.>

    ¡°Liar.¡±

    <The Commander should also take care of his own health without doing anything dangerous.>

    ¡°It was all a lie¡­¡±

 Chapter 169

    ***

    The Soul Scale is a resurrection spell that summons the souls of the dead in exchange for one¡¯s own soul.

    Since the soul is the master, it was impossible to y tricks such as using someone else as a substitute such as with Holy Devotion.

    ¡®If that trick was possible, it would be overbnced.¡¯

    I smirked.

    ¡®But¡­ why am I thinking this nonsense now?¡¯

    I used the soul scale, so surely I should have died. But no matter how much I thought about it, I didn¡¯t feel dead.

    I woke up quietly and sat up.

    For the first time in my life, I was weed by a space I had never seen before.

    A huge hall that shone transparently as if it were made of carved gemstones¡­

    I couldn¡¯t remember why I was here, or anything after using the soul scale.

    ¡°Is it the underworld¡­ it¡¯s too holy to be true.¡±

    I looked at the situation calmly.

    I was transmigrated into a game and lived through the second round, and there was no surprise that I came into the world after I died.

    I sat up and looked around. I thought I was seeing thendscape for the first time, but I also felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu somehow, as if I had seen it once before.

    ¡°¡­ The main building of the Demon King¡¯s castle?¡±

    Unlike the Demon King¡¯s Castle, which was made of ck, shiny obsidian, this ce was made of gemstones that reflected transparently.

    Except for that, they looked exactly alike, as if they were two sides of a mirror. The atmosphere was so heavenly that I could not recognize it at a nce.

    But a slightly older sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu pinched me.

    ¡°No, I think I¡¯ve seen it before¡­ Oh!¡±

    I remembered it btedly. When ¡°Holy Demon War¡± started, the background screen of the opening scene, in which Saint Marianne was talking to herself, looked exactly like this.

    At that time, someone called out to me.

    [You woke up. Hero of another world.]

    It wasn¡¯t so much that I heard voices, but more that some wavelength was transmitted to me. I turned my back toward the ce where I heard the sound.

    A pure white, luminous presence suddenly sprang up in the empty space and looked at me.

    ¡°Saint Marianne¡­?¡±

    [Yes. You recognize me.]

    Saint Marianne smiled softly as she said this.

    If the Demon King was a dark being with despair in his heart, she was a pure white being with a halo behind her.

    [Thank you for saving this world, hero.]

    St. Marianne bowed towards me. Her hair cascaded forward like a veil of white foam from a waterfall.

    I shook my hand in a hurry in embarrassment.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done much¡­ A hero, I didn¡¯t do anything to be called that.¡±

    [No, I¡¯m sorry and worried about dropping you into this world without any exnation, but you¡¯ve done better than I expected. Thanks to you, peace hase to the continent. So it¡¯s natural for me to thank you.]

    ¡°Wait¡­ Don¡¯t tell me, wasn¡¯t it a coincidence that I came here?¡±

    I asked, perplexed.

    St. Marianne blinkedzily.

    Her blue eyes, clear ones in her white face that shone so brightly I couldn¡¯t even see the shadows, stared at me.

    [¡­ It might be a long story, but will you listen to it?]

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s alright for me to hear.¡±

    [You are overflowing with qualifications.]

    St. Marianne waved her hand.

    Tables and chairs rose from the floor under her beckons. St. Marianne said as she sat in a chair.

    [The game you yed was the world¡¯s potential.]

    ¡°Then I didn¡¯te into the game, a world that existed in the first ce was turned into a game¡­ Well, that¡¯s what you mean?¡±

    [Yes, that¡¯s right.]

    St. Marianne nodded slowly.

    [The ¡°Holy Demon War¡± was a kind of selection process that was the job of the god of the world you lived in. Trying to discover who had the qualities of a hero¡­ It was thest hope in this world.]

    Before I knew it, there was the package of ¡°Holy Demon War¡± that I had yed on the table.

    She swept the package with her birch-branch-like hands. When the package became a beautiful particle of light, it solidified into a round sphere in the air. It was the earth.

    [This game¡­ It was the aggregate of the most possible future. We ran tens or hundreds of millions of simtions with your help to see how we could defeat the Demon King. Because, unlike the game, we only had one chance in this world.]

    The earth began to glow sporadically. Soon the round light dissipated.

    If the game was actually a reflection of this world.

    I asked what I was curious about.

    ¡°I understand. But did the main character of the game have to be Fabian? I defeated the Demon King together with Meyer.¡±

    When I mentioned Fabian, a vague smile came to St. Marianne¡¯s lips.

    [The results you produced were something I never would have thought possible. And Fabian Ignis was¡­ He was certainly the one who came closest to being a hero.]

    She sighed softly. Her breath sank like a thick fog.

    [Meyer Knox was selected for the role of defeating the Demon King in the 1st round, and it was Fabian who was easily eliminated.]

    ¡°Pardon? But¡­¡±

    I furrowed my brow

    Not the 2nd round but the 1st round? Fabian was definitely chosen in the first round¡­

    St. Marianne smiled quietly as if she were looking into my feelings. Her subsequent words made my head curl like ripples spreading in the still water.

    [In this world that you know is the 2nd round, it¡¯s the 3rd round.]

    ***

    The Demon King, who was defeated a thousand years ago in the Holy Demon War, nted a nucleus in the Knox family, stockpiled his strength, and sought the opportunity to continue to make aeback.

    Then the time came.

    The dungeon was opened, and the humans formed an expeditionary force to try to stop the Demon King.

    At the end, Meyer Knox and the ck Knights were chosen as thest expedition.

    There was no stronger man, no more powerful demon. He was the hope of mankind¡­

    But it was in vain. All attacks of Meyer Knox were ineffective against the Demon King, who absorbed Meyer Knox, his core, and became even more powerful.

    Thus, the human race was annihted and the human world was contaminated to the point of being like the demon world and fell into the Demon King¡¯s hands.

    Saint Marianne, unable to interfere directly with the human world, had no choice but to sit back and watch.

    However, both the Demon King and St. Marianne were kept in bnce by the presence of humans.

    Ironically, once the humans were gone, the inhibitions holding her back disappeared.

    Now able to interfere with the world, she changed the world¡¯s timeline. However, her authority did not allow her to turn time too far back.

    Her limit was a few years before the opening of the Demon King Gate. When she turned back time, the humans also came back to life.

    So she could no longer interfere again. Just turning the time back would not do anything. It was just stepping on the same steps as the first round.

    Moreover, the Demon King, the counterpart of St. Marianne, would have a memory of time being turned.

    This time, she was going to try to protect herself from turning back time twice by leaving a few humans behind to maintain her interference. That was a problem.

    This was the only chance.

    But all Saint Marianne could do was give human talent to the human race. Even that had its limits in terms of what each human could ept.

    It was possible to foresee the future and warn humans, but only for an extremely short, fleeting moment. No further intervention was possible.

    It was not possible to prevent the Demon King simply by informing them of a fragmented future.

    But¡­

    The story would be different if it was not her world, but an existence in another world.

    So she asked the god of the other world to give her information about her world.

    The god of the other world processed the information in a way most essible to humans.

    That was exactly what the game ¡°Holy Demon War¡± was about.

    [You need a main character in the game. Who should it be? Specify the most likely person you see.]

    Saint Marianne pondered for a moment when asked by the god of the world. But it didn¡¯t take long.

    [¡­ Let¡¯s go with Fabian Ignis.]

    Fabian, whopeted with Meyer in the first round until thest moment, would be a worthy protagonist.

    He was not perfect, but he was ¡°the most likely one,¡± as the god of the other world said.

    Thus, the ark of Saint Marianne¡¯s wish was passed on to the people of the other world. Saint Marianne saw numerous possibilities. Countless possibilities she had never thought of were smoldering among the people of the other world.

    Among them, there was a person who cleared the game with a character that everyone thought was impossible to the point of obsession.

    That was the possibility that ¡®Jun¡¯, Saint. Marianne discovered beyond the dimension.

    ***

    [¡­ But before I can bring you into this world, you die in an ident, of all things.]

    That¡¯s right¡­

    Memories started popping up.

    Up to that point, I had lived by the belief that the specs of a game character were the size of my affections, but the moment I saw Jun, I blossomed as I was.

    The fact that Jun was a supportive wizard who was as good as a dummy was no longer important.

    I raised Jun with great enthusiasm. A support wizard can do it too! The belief that the production team would never create apletely useless ss let me have better items and equipment than the main character Fabian.

    Of course, I was not the only one who raised Jun. Besides me, there were often perverted yers who raised Jun.

    The fact that Jun was the only supportive wizard made everyone raise her with the feeling ¡°Isn¡¯t she a hidden character?¡±

    However, they all had no choice but to remove her at the boss battle gate, where the difficulty level skyrocketed.

    I was the only one who took Jun to the gate before the boss.

    I even felt a strange sense of pride that there would be no yer who liked Jun as much as I did.

    How difficult a character Jun was to use was also evident in the numerous letters of attack. If the characters were not resigned to death, they could usually see the first ending at level 60

    and the second ending at level 70.

    However, in the midst of that, there were manybor-ss yers.

    In Holy Demon War, when you reach the max level, you learn a special skill called the ultimate skill, and the list of ultimate skill was written in the attack forum.

    Naturally, Jun¡¯s ultimate column was empty. No one had raised Jun to level 99.

    It was me who did.

 Chapter 170

    What a joy it was when Jun got to level 99 and learned the ultimate skill!

    Taking Jun, who was a supportive wizard, to level 99 was different in difficulty than taking the other characters to level 99, but once Jun learned the ultimate skill, it all felt like a reward.

    Jun¡¯s ultimate skill was the ¡°Soul Scale.¡±

    In short, it was a skill that allowed her to sacrifice herself to keep dead characters alive.

    It was surprising that supportive wizard Jun could have a healing-type ultimate skill that not even the priest character had. It was also a little disappointing that I would never use it, as Jun¡¯s life was the price to pay.

    However, in a game where resurrection itself was impossible, Jun¡¯s ultimate technique might receive a very high rating. I was quite satisfied when I thought of it that way.

    ¡°Jun may be reevaluated with this ultimate skill. It¡¯s not bad if you raise her, at least?¡±

    I was swelled up by a dream. Of course, it was only my own idea.

    After Jun¡¯s skill was known, Jun was even more beaten.

    -Did you see ¡°Jun¡¯s Ultimate¡± skill?

    ¨C There¡¯s someone who reached the highest level with Jun? Spare your time

    -What kind of priest skill is support? Isn¡¯t this a lie?

    -I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a fraud because the person who posted it is the famous Junchin

    -That person who cleared the Demon King in the second round with Jun in it? You have to admit that¡¯s about as good as it gets, even if it is a concept

    -In order to try that out, making Jun full level, the main character will die several times.

    -If you use that, you¡¯ll be out lololololol

    -The problem is that the ultimate technique is a skill, not an item. In Holy War, skills can only be used in the battle window, so you have to include Jun in the party members. In that case, it¡¯s better to just put on another priest with good healing power

    On the day I heard the harsh criticism of Jun, I drank with my game friend.

    The drink went down smoothly and well. I didn¡¯t drink and screamed straight into my esophagus.

    ¡°No, Jun is not that useless!¡±

    ¡°Hey, to get the ultimate technique, you have to grow up to level 99. Does it make sense to kill a kid who you raised like that by using that to save another one? Are you going to use that skill?¡±

    ¡°¡­no, I can never use it¡­¡±

    I lingered over my friend¡¯s reasoned reply without a shred of empathy.

    I had nothing to say, so I drank. One drink turned into a bottle, and one bottle turned into two in a matter of seconds.

    Thus, on the way home from the drinking party, something unexpected suddenly happened.

    It was a car rushing toward the sidewalk where we were staggering.

    The car was not stationary, perhaps because they were driving drunk, and my friend, with their back to the car, did not notice the car¡¯s approach.

    At that moment, my head, which was fuzzy from alcohol, swelled up with just the thought of having to save my friend who was the victim of my drunkenness.

    As much as my heart wanted to throw myself to the side with my friend in my arms, my body, which was soaked in alcohol, did not move as I wanted.

    Damn it.

    It was best to push my friend to the side as far as possible.

    And¡­

    ¡°Kyaaaaack!!¡±

    My friend¡¯s cry filled my ears. My body on the floor didn¡¯t budge, and my head was hazy.

    Oh, I must have been hit by a car.

    Maybe because I was drunk, the pain camete. I wanted to scream in pain, but no sound came out of my mouth.

    My friend howled my name. The sirens were mingled with the swaying scenery.

    It¡¯s noisy¡­

    The sound spread and made it even more chaotic. In the midst of such confusion, I heard a clear voice as if someone had whispered in my ear.

    ¡°¡ºSoul Scale!¡»¡±

    ***

    Everything remembered, everything understood.

    How I was possessed.

    Why did I have an ultimate skill that didn¡¯t fit my level at the time I was possessed?

    My cheeks were damp. I raised my head and asked St. Marianne.

    ¡°Jun¡­ Saved me?¡±

    St. Marianne nodded slowly.

    [When you died, I was very perplexed. Because I don¡¯t have the power to save people.]

    St. Marianne¡¯s hand swept off the table once again.

    Two figures appeared on the table, like marble dolls.

    One was St. Marianne, and the other was wearing a long robe, so I didn¡¯t know who it was.

    [That¡¯s why¡­ I asked the god of your world. However, there was also a prohibition on him.]

    Ah, the one wearing a robe was the god of the earth. I thought it would be Jesus or Buddha¡­

    Soon the god of the earth began to speak.

    <I wish I had known about this a little earlier¡­ It¡¯s toote now. All I can do is send her to your world after she has reincarnated around the circle.>

    <But I cannot wait for her to reincarnate. Is there any way to get her out of the yoke of samsara?>

    St. Marianne begged earnestly, but the earth god shook his head resolutely.

    <You may have that ability in your world, but in this world, it is an imbnce. It is impossible.>

    It was like watching a puppet show. I was not even aware that they were talking about me. I was just an onlooker, receiving the information as it came to me in a blur.

    [Your words made me realize. It was impossible, but there is someone in my world who was capable of bringing you to life.]

    Another person on the table was formed.

    They looked more familiar than anyone else in this world, but the expression they were making was unfamiliar. I looked at the little figure with dark eyes.

    [Ironically, it was you who made her known to me.]

    The real Jun Karentia observed her surroundings carefully, like a kitten looking at things.

    She was immediately startled and shrugged her shoulders and leaned back. It was as if someone had raised their hand to her.

    It was just a projection by Saint Marianne, but as I knew about her family rtionships, I felt a twinge in one corner of my chest.

    [At first I did not know about her existence. Because just because it¡¯s me doesn¡¯t mean I know about all human possibilities. You have to watch carefully¡­ to peek under the quiet surface to know.]

    One or two ultimate skills filled in the forum. Jun¡¯s ultimate technique that no one had put in.

    It was me who filled it¡­

    [Thanks to you I have discovered the potential of ¡°Jun Karentia.¡± And¡­ Most of my power is sealed, but I still have the power to raise talents.]

    St. Marianne¡¯s figure approached Jun¡¯s crouching figure. Jun was surprised by the appearance of St. Marianne.

    I saw St. Marianne exining something to Jun. Jun was conflicted for a moment, but nodded quickly¡­

    St. Marianne¡¯s hand touched Jun¡¯s forehead as she stretched forward, bending at the waist in apassionate manner.

    A blessing fell like a drop of water on her forehead, and soon she was covered with a bright light.

    Then Jun used her magic.

    ¡ºSoul Scale!¡»

    Soon Jun¡¯s body copsed to the floor. I stared at her fallen form as if she had been nailed to the floor.

    I finally understood how Jun, who was at the 20th level at the time of my possession, had the skill of weighing souls.

    ¡°How¡­ how could that be?¡±

    I mumbled.

    I loved Meyer Knox and sacrificed for him. But why Jun?

    ¡°To protect this world? Just because such a family is also family, and she was worried about them dying in a world of destruction? But who understands? Everyone just despised her as a supportive wizard!¡±

    I was frustrated and shouted loudly.

    It was a sacrifice that even I wouldn¡¯t have known if I hadn¡¯t died and met Saint Marianne. Once I realized this, I could not contain my anger.

    St. Marianne stared at me. It wasn¡¯t until my anger had died down for a long time that she slowly spoke.

    [The original Jun was thankful for you.]

    ¡°Me? What did I do?¡±

    [You¡¯re the first person to acknowledge her.]

    I blinkedzily. The voiceing out of St. Marianne¡¯s mouth sounded like Jun.

    [And you¡¯re the only one who saw a support wizard¡¯s value.]

    No, I didn¡¯t mean that much¡­ I just¡­

    [She said she would dly sacrifice herself for you.]

    I put my face in my hand.

    It wasn¡¯t the world that Jun was trying to save, it wasn¡¯t her family¡­

    It was me.

    Jun was sacrificing for me.

    No matter how much I liked Jun, it was just an affection for the character.

    I think it was proof that she hadn¡¯t received that much affection, so I had no choice but to shed tears of regret, guilt, and pity for Jun for a long time.

    ***

    [Are you calm now?]

    ¡°¡­ Yes, thank you.¡±

    I sobbed and wiped my tears. Even in my dead state, tears, a runny nose, and a hoarse voice were still present when I cried.

    St. Marianne added with a slight smile.

    [But don¡¯t worry too much. Jun is doing well.]

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    [Jun used ¡®Soul Scale,¡¯ and you survived. Now I can bring her to this world, but¡­ It was only the soul.]

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me.¡±

    [Yes. Your soul entered the body of dead Jun and¡­ The god of your world, who was saddened by Jun¡¯s willingness to sacrifice for the world, took her soul and ced it in your body just before her soul went to the yoke of reincarnation.]

 Chapter 171

    It was something he could do with his power. St. Marianne gave a little cry.

    Jun¡¯s figure soon changed to my original face. I was sitting on a hospital bed. Mom and Dad hugged my figure tightly. My friend who had been drinking with me came running as if they had heard the newste.

    Every time they sat on the floor after drinking, they became an adult and said what it was, and when they made eye contact with me, they cried like a child.

    [Everyone thinks you have amnesia. But¡­ They¡¯re grateful enough for you to have been brought back to life.]

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief¡­¡±

    I swept my face with my hands several times. My fingertips were stained damp, but a smile of relief spread through the corners of my mouth.

    So far, I¡¯ve tried my hardest to ignore it in order to survive and somehow rush to see the true ending but¡­. I would be lying if I didn¡¯t care about the parents I left behind.

    They loved me as much as I loved them, and they will love Jun too. Jun is a good girl and will be a good daughter to her parents.

    It would be much better than if their daughter had died first. I realized this and asked St. Marianne.

    ¡°Can you say something to Jun?¡±

    [I¡¯ll try.]

    St. Marianne nodded. With a small sigh, I expressed one thought after another that popped up in my head.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me. Thanks to your ability as a supportive wizard, we defeated the Demon King¡­And I¡¯ll be living here as ¡°Jun¡± too¡­. You too can live there as long as you want.¡±

    I¡¯ll leave it up to you now.

    I smiled with a much more relieved heart.

    ***

    When I asked St. Marianne for the general inside story, I finally understood the meaningful words left by the Demon King.

    Like Meyer Knox again, or that it was not their first meeting¡­

    I sighed softly and wept.

    ¡°In 1st round¡­. No, I mean the 2nd round.¡±

    [You can say it in your own way.]

    St. Marianne said.

    I remembered the second round for her, but the first round for me.

    I buried it in my memory as if it were a long time ago, but when I tried to think of it, I could remember it vividly like it was yesterday.

    ¡°As we proceeded with the first round¡­ Inwardly, I was worried that what if I didn¡¯t remember the first round the second time around.¡±

    Fabian and Meyer were the only ones who had memories of the first round in the game.

    Apart from the peculiarity of my being a possessor, it was also possible to lose all these memories over the second round.

    I couldn¡¯t sleep well at night thinking about it. So I did everything in my power to see the end of the first round as much as possible. I even tried to kill Meyer¡­ It all failed.

    I pretended to be calm, but I woke up in the second round after defeating the Demon King and cried so much that I was relieved that I had a memory.

    ¡°I was able to remember all that even though I went back¡­ Is it because of your protection?¡±

    [Yes, that¡¯s right. Of course¡­ There is the inevitable.]

    ¡°The inevitable?¡±

    [Meyer Knox is the nucleus of the Demon King, so he is not affected by the regression, but Fabian and you are not. I tried to preserve the memory of you and Fabian¡­ Because I was expecting you two to work together to defeat the Demon King.]

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    [Yes. There was a little gap in Fabian, and the demon king noticed it and nted another nucleus. Unlike the one he nted in Grand Duke Knox, it was very weak, but it was¡­ It was enough to transform Fabian.]

    It was as I had guessed. That would have made Fabian, who stabbed the Demon King, the Demon King.

    But he wasn¡¯t as strong as Meyer, so he probably crumbled faster than I thought¡­

    [It was no coincidence that Fabian came to visit you in the first round. I gave him a revtion to choose the dungeon you are in. Because that level of ability remained.]

    No wonder.

    I thought the regression and memories were somewhat insufficient grounds for Fabian to be convinced that he was the chosen one.

    I think he had met Saint Marianne in person enough to be sure.

    In doing so, though, he was buried in a false belief¡­

    [But¡­ The second round, no matter how much I tried to make a revtion, it was impossible. The nucleus of the demon king blocked my revtion, and my interference was denied.]

    So from the second round, Fabian fell into a path of self-destruction. The revtion of St. Marianne, which was heard, was not heard, and the thought was not solved¡­

    The greater the anomaly to begin with, the greater the disappointment when it was not reached.

    I wish I had known in advance that Fabian was not the hero and that I was the crux of all this. Then I would have found a better way than I have now.

    I couldn¡¯t help but mumble, knowing that I waste, even though I was sorry.

    ¡°You could have told me about this situation in the beginning.¡±

    [You are an otherworldly soul, so there are limits to what I can interfere with. I can say this with you now because your soul straddles the circle of samsara just before it moves into it.]

    ¡°Oh, my¡­¡±

    Then so be it. It couldn¡¯t have been that easy to solve.

    Thanks to the kind Saint Marianne, everything that had been bothering me had been resolved. I sighed and leaned back against the back of my chair.

    ¡°But, well¡­ It¡¯s refreshing to get to know the truth before you die.¡±

    Is this what the holy Buddha is all about¡­ Meyer was always on my mind, but there was nothing I could do about it now that I was dead.

    Shall I ask St. Marianne to pass on a will to Meyer? I have already asked her to give Jun a message, and while we¡¯re at it, I can get another person¡­

    When I was about to take my chance, St. Marianne smiled softly and said,

    [You¡¯re not dead yet.]

    ¡°But now you say I am just before I move to the circle of reincarnation. I have already used the ultimate technique¡­¡±

    At that moment, my body began to glow white. Puzzled by the sudden situation, I pped my arms and legs, but felt nothing. It was as if I had lost my limbs.

    Beyond the piercing light in my eyes, St. Marianne added with a vague smile.

    [Just before youpletely died, I held you for a while. Anyway, you¡¯ll be back soon¡­Now the time is slowly running out.]

    What are you talking about? You said you couldn¡¯t save a person with your abilities!

    I couldn¡¯t understand it, and I vented my doubts, but no sound came out of my mouth. It was as if the light had already eroded to the tip of my tongue.

    St. Marianne whispered to me in front of me as I faded away.

    [Once again, thank you for protecting this world.]

    ***

    Meyer sat still for a moment, holding Jun in his arms, as if his soul had been stolen.

    Grief hung over his shoulders. His whole life had been a waste.

    In his heart, he wanted to lie with Jun by her side. Wouldn¡¯t it be so lonely and deste for her to walk through death alone¡­

    He wanted to go along with her and be herpanion, but Jun¡¯s will was not so, so he was in conflict without being able to do so.

    He could not take away his life, which Jun gave her life to save, because he just did not have the right to take it away with his own hands.

    He wanted someone else to kill him. He wanted this life of terrible pain to end.

    Meyer tried to rub his rough cheek against Jun¡¯s cheek, but he was scared that Jun would wear out and reced it with a forehead to forehead contact.

    If he could breathe in to save Jun, he would have opened his lungs and given them to her¡­

    Axion, who couldn¡¯t bear to see Meyer like this, sank down and called out to him in a lowered voice.

    ¡°Now we have to return, Your Excellency. The expedition members wille to meet you soon¡­ We must send the Vice Commander Jun in awe.¡±

    Send? Who?

    Jun? Why?

    Meyer tightened his grip on Jun. No one could take Jun away from him¡­

    At that moment, a light suddenly struck from the sky. The light gradually grewrger and whiter and whiter.

    They closed their eyes and opened them to see a pure white being with hair hanging down like a veil, looking down at them in the air.

    Blue eyes and white eyshes hung down like frost.

    A holy and intimidating presence that seemed out of this world, a figure they have seen many times through sculpted statues. The ck Knights looked up at her with their mouths wide open.

    ¡°Saint Marianne¡­?¡±

    [O valiant warrior who defeated the Demon King. I stand here to honor your merit.]

    St. Marianne spread her arms and stared at Meyer. Meyer¡¯s eyes, clouded by St. Marianne¡¯s words, came into focus.

    This was probably the only opportunity he had been given.

    Meyer hurriedly crawled up to St. Marianne on his knees, bowing his head and shouting.

    ¡°Jun, please save Jun. Saint Marianne. Please!¡±

    His head, which had never bowed in his life, touched the floor.

    It was an uncharacteristically desperate and servile appearance, unlike the most powerful man in the world, who would kill the Demon King and be the emperor of the empire.

    All the other expedition members who were letting go were alert to Meyer¡¯s actions, and everyone else went on their knees and bent their heads.

    ¡°Please, St. Marianne! Please save the Vice Commander!¡±

    [Raise your heads, warriors. You who have saved the world need not be so polite to me.]

    When St. Marianne pointed her hand upward, their heads raised as if someone had lifted them.

    [I want to do your favor, but s, it¡¯s not in my capacity.]

    St. Marianne shook her head in confusion.

    [I am the god of this world but¡­ I have lost my power to keep the Demon King in check and am not omniscient any more. All that remains is the power to give power to humans.]

 Chapter 172: True Ending

    ¡°But¡­!¡±

    Meyer eximed in despair. Not even St. Marianne could keep Jun alive¡­ All hope was gone.

    St. Marianne stared at Meyer and continued to speak quietly.

    [So, I will raise the merit of defeating the Demon King and give you the ultimate skill early.]

    ¡°The ultimate¡­¡±

    Meyer repeated the word ¡°ultimate skill¡± in a whispered voice.

    The power of a god, obtained when one had reached the limits of the human condition and had reached the state of a demigod.

    It was probably the same ability that made Jun save him and disappear.

    St. Marianne spoke with a thin smile on her face as Meyer repeated the words in a daze.

    [Yes. It can give you absolute power that can split the earth or break the heavens and the earth. Meyer Knox, because your potential is that strong.]

    Absolute power¡­ That was all Meyer could hear.

    The possibility that he, like Jun, could be given the ability to bring people to life.

    That made Meyer happy. Meyer hastily eximed.

    ¡°Then please give me the power to save people! Just one person, just one time!¡±

    [¡­ The power to save people is that strong. Jun Karentia also had a simr ultimate, but had to pay the price.]

    She didn¡¯t have to tell him what Jun paid for. Meyer Knox¡¯s heart was cut like a knife.

    St. Marianne continued her words matter-of-factly.

    [Meyer Knox, you must also bet something in return for saving a person.]

    ¡°Then at least my soul¡­!¡±

    If only she could open her eyes and smile again, Meyer could offer anything.

    If his soul was not enough and he had to offer everything in the world, he would have dly be the second demon king.

    St. Marianne quietly admonished Meyer, who hastily eximed without looking back and forth.

    [Think about it, Meyer Knox, you have one more thing left to give besides your soul¡­]

    St. Marianne¡¯s fine fingertips pointed to Meyer Knox¡¯s hair.

    Still ckened hair.

    Only then did Meyer realize something else he could offer instead of his soul.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    Meyer opened his lips.

    His plea, close to whispering, reached St. Marianne.

    St. Marianne, who heard him, nodded and asked again.

    [Your wish, I heard it well. Do you have any regrets?]

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    Meyer answered emphatically.

    It was the only hope that had risen in the midst of despair. He had no regrets for breathing life into the sleeping Jun.

    Meyer¡¯s golden eyes red up.

    He looked at St. Marianne with an intensity that did not allow him to take a step back, if by any chance St. Marianne was biting her words.

    [That¡¯s right. You have such determination¡­ I will give you the ultimate strength.]

    St. Marianne reached out her hand. Light shot out from the hand that rested on Meyer¡¯s head, and soon Meyer¡¯s figure was enveloped in light.

    Feeling a burning ability, Meyer Knox embraced Jun in the bright light.

    Let¡¯s live together, Jun.

    Together, in a new world.

    ***

    St. Marianne and the Demon King were two sides of the same coin to sustain the world.

    Because they were both powerful beings, they were forbidden to interfere in the human world.

    The fact that the Demon King needed the power of the human world to use his magical powers, and that St. Marianne only had the authority to give talents to humans were all part of that prohibition.

    St. Marianne was content with her role and took care of the humans, but unlike her, the Demon King swallowed the tiger¡¯s eyes to take over and wanted to hold power on his own.

    [Don¡¯t do it, Yana.]

    [Marianne, you are too soft. What is it to have divine power? In the Demon Realm, being an essory that supports this world, only passing through eternity!]

    The Demon King did not even pretend to hear St. Marianne¡¯s retraction. The Demon King soon invaded the human world, and as such the First Holy Demon War took ce.

    St. Marianne again admonished the Demon King, who was defeated by the hero Giovanni.

    [Yana, give up now. Keep the human world at peace.]

    [I can¡¯t do that.]

    The fully wounded demon king answered St. Marianne over the water with a self-mockery.

    The Demon King¡¯s ck, rake-like fingertips turned to the surface, but the surface of the water simply grabbed and smeared Marianne¡¯s face.

    [Look at this, Marianne. Look at the recent situation where you and I have been unable to cross one another¡¯s waters and finally exchange a few words. Are you happy with this situation?]

    [¡­]

    [I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t care what the rules of the world are that keep you and me apart¡­ What¡¯s so important about humans!]

    The Demon King was furious. His red eyes shook with an unfamiliar thought.

    [If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather¡­]

    He, who had not changed his mind even after Marianne¡¯s conciliations, quietly sharpened his sword for a thousand years.

    The nucleus of the Demon King nted in Grand Duke Knox became powerful enough to turn back time during the passage of a thousand years.

    Ironically, this gave Saint Marianne the power to turn back time at the opposite point of the Demon King.

    As a result, it was possible to call in Jun and stop the Demon King¡¯s plot, and in the end, everything was bitten.

    Maybe the Demon King also knew this would happen.

    [You were so stubborn¡­ Are you satisfied?]

    St. Marianne smiled a small smile. Meyer offered his magical power as a price and disappeared to thest remaining magical instrument in the world.

    And then¡­

    For the sake of the bnce of the world, she too would be gone.

    Just as her body began to slowly dissipate.

    Like a firefly leaving one or two, St. Marianne quietly watched as the hem of her own skirt and the tips of her own hair disappeared oar by oar.

    Once she disappeared, it would no longer be possible to distribute magical talents to people.

    The magical blessing that had been bestowed upon the session would not disappear immediately, but it would fade in the blood and gradually disappear¡­

    The end would remain a story in legend.

    But St. Marianne did not worry too much about the future of humanity, because when the time came, humans would also be able to stand on their own. They would do well.

    [Wait for me, Yana. I¡¯ll be right there.]

    St. Marianne smiled faintly with her eyes looking down, recalling the dark face that fluttered over the water.

    <strong>CHAPTER 20. True Ending</strong>

    The light pierced my eyes. I squinted and quickly blinked.

    I finally woke up and saw Meyer Knox looking down at me against the setting sun.

    Joy and exultation flooded his eyes¡­

    It was the most beautifulndscape I had caught sight of since the moment I was born.

    To the point where my eyes stung.

    Meyer smiled at me and whispered softly.

    ¡°Wee, my hero.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m back.¡±

    I cleared my hoarse throat and went on painfully. It was a low voice that didn¡¯t sound like mine.

    I don¡¯t know the exact circumstances, but I was sure that St. Marianne had done something.

    I sat up in Meyer¡¯s arms and looked at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry that I died on my own.¡±

    ¡°Angry? Even that¡¯s a luxury. Didn¡¯t youe back to me like this? That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Meyer hugged me, unable to twitch his face to tears, as if he was so thrilled that I had risen.

    His hair hung with a silver sheen over my head. It was proof that the magi was gone.

    I reached out and touched his hair. It was originally this color. It was unfamiliar to me, but it also suited him well.

    As I stared at his head, Meyer grumbled awkwardly.

    ¡°If you like ck hair, I¡¯ll make sure it stays dyed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I like it because it looks like a set.¡±

    I reached out and twisted my hair and his with the tip of my hand.

    Between the long gray locks, Meyer¡¯s hair shone like glittering gold in the sand.

    I wondered what point the words ¡°like a set¡± hit in Meyer, his eyes lit up with a sh of heat.

    His hand covered the back of my head, and gradually the distance between our eyes began to shrink.

    Oh, wait a minute. It¡¯s something like¡­.

    Drunk with the atmosphere, I had forgotten for a while that we were not alone here. I hurriedly tried to look sideways, but I couldn¡¯t budge at how firmly Meyer held my face.

    ¡°I defeated the Demon King, Jun.¡±

    Meyer rubbed his forehead on my forehead and whispered softly. The tip of his nose touched the tip of my nose.

    Considering how we looked in the eyes of the other expedition members, it seemed I had to push Meyer, but then I thought about it, we defeated the Demon King, and we even died once each other and came back to life.

    Well, I was not sure what to do.

    Meyer stared at me and said again.

    ¡°So don¡¯t tell me to wait any longer.¡±

    Yeah, it¡¯s time to tell the others. The ridiculous memorandum must also be fulfilled.

    Just as I was about to lose my reason a little under Meyer¡¯s genuine gaze, August coughed and broke in.

    ¡°Ahem, ahem, Your Excellency. I understand how you feel, but I think you should get your act together.¡±

    Meyer didn¡¯t even listen. I thought he would care more about a dog barking behind him.

    But the opponent was August. He continued calmly, indifferent to Meyer¡¯s indifference.

    ¡°Sevi says people are getting close¡­ If you two want to continue this public love affair, I don¡¯t care.¡±

 Chapter 173

    ¡°T-that¡¯s not yet!¡±

    I came to my senses btedly at the words ¡°public love affair,¡± and pushed Meyer hard.

    He was a human being who would not have been pushed if he had remained in his original strength, but he was pushed like a fallen leaf by my hand.

    Meyer, who had honestly let me go, shouted loudly in frustration.

    ¡°What do you mean not yet? Why not? You said we could date after defeating the Demon King!¡±

    ¡°The stability of the empirees first.¡±

    I said sternly.

    That¡¯s right. It¡¯s still too early to rx.

    In fact, the perception of the surrounding area was not a particr problem. After defeating the Demon King, all that remained were administrative and political problems.

    It would have been more helpful for political stability if we had announced our dating sooner.

    But the biggest problem was that if we went straight into a romance, the reaction to the strictness of the rtionship so far might be that the two of us would be close for 365 days a year alone.

    That¡¯s why I put Meyer on hold in the first ce¡­¡­!

    That was not good enough for me, even though I still had a mountain of unresolved work to do.

    I have to take inertia and sticity and get the umted work done while it¡¯s getting tough once anyway¡­!

    I couldn¡¯t trust myself and that much more I couldn¡¯t trust Meyer, I assured myself.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot to worry about and a lot to do to build a new empire. Dating after that.¡±

    Meyer seemed to have a lot of things to refute my one-sided decision, but I didn¡¯t listen and turned my head.

    Then I smiled broadly and said to the other expedition members.

    ¡°Now, everyone. Please keep what you just saw confidential to the outside world for the moment.¡±

    Perhaps I was being too brazen, the expressions of the trio, Axion, and August looking at me were unusual.

    Sevi asked poutingly, opening his swollen eyes in a triangle and looking up at me.

    ¡°Is that all you have to say for the first time since you died¡­?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the Vice Commander.¡±

    Nova added with a sigh. Julieta also began to cry. Resentment dribbled down her eyes.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even think about how nervous we were¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the day toe when I sympathize with your feelings in my life¡­¡±

    No, even August¡­

    They all attacked me with their mouths. I limped along and made excuses for my bombshell.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m alive¡­¡±

    ¡°You were dead! You lied to me! You¡¯re a liar!¡±

    Sevi stomped his foot gantly. He felt terribly angry and mad.

    Maybe¡­ More than Meyer.

    I sneaked a nce at Sevi and soothed him gently.

    ¡°Sevi, are you mad at me? Hm? Because we didn¡¯t have much time to talk.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I won¡¯t believe you anymore, Vice Commander.¡±

    Sevi folded his arms and turned away sulking.

    The crime against Sevi was great. I died like that, and his childhood was damaged a lot¡­.

    I, the sinner, was at a loss to calm him down.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, so as soon as I get to the capital, I¡¯ll ask the Emperor to change your name.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Gale Destr¡­ What was it? Anyway, that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Gale Destoyer¡±

    Sevi, who had been silent for a long time, replied coyly.

    I was grateful for the sign of forgiveness that he had given me, so I hugged the three musketeers, including Sevi.

    ¡°Excuse me, Vice Commander¡­ Then my title is¡­.¡±

    Nova, who had been watching my face, cautiously started to say something, but unfortunately, the words were buried and lost in the sound of the pack that came from Sevi, whom I embraced.

    ***

    It wasn¡¯t long before a crowd of people rushed toward us.

    At the very front of the line was Anasta, who had returned to April.

    I didn¡¯t break the transformation spell on her until the very end, but it seemed to automatically break when I died.

    ¡°I thought you were dead!¡±

    As soon as Anasta saw me, she jumped off her horse, ran over and smoothed my face, and burst into tears.

    I patted her on the back, hugging Anasta who dug into my arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Were you surprised?¡±

    ¡°As long as you didn¡¯t die. Seriously, how much do I¡­¡±

    Anasta was in tears. Her blue eyes were watery as if she had cried for some time aftering this far.

    Behind Anasta, the trio nced at each other. They seemed to be looking at when it would be good to say that I really died and fro.

    I frowned and gave a quick look to keep their mouths shut.

    Everyone was supposed to be busy, but for no reason, they were just confused.

    Anasta asked naturally.

    ¡°The transformation spell has been broken¡­ what do I do now?¡±

    Continue to live as Anasta, or go back to April. Either way, I was going to support her opinion.

    Anasta shook her head slowly, wiping away tears.

    ¡°Just before I came here, I heard that Deca was dead. Maybe he was trying to see the end of Fabian¡­¡±

    Anasta had no doubt that Deca and herself were responsible for Fabian¡¯s betrayal.

    They were the first to consider Fabian a hero, so of course, they had to solve the problem themselves to bring him out of it.

    Perhaps that is why. A bitter yet somehow refreshing smile appeared on her face when she heard the news of her old colleague¡¯s death.

    ¡°The difference between Deca and Fabian is not that big, so Fabian must be dead somewhere, too. So you don¡¯t have to change your face and avoid him anymore.¡±

    I was envious of the word that Fabian did not die, but crawled to the Demon King¡¯s Castle dungeon and finally became the Demon King.

    But even if Anasta heard it, the evaluation of Fabian, which has already hit rock bottom, will only fall further into the mud.

    Of course, it was none of my business what Fabian¡¯s reputation would be, but it could lead to a dislike of Anasta herself, who believed and followed such a person, even for a time.

    Knowing just as much as anyone else about psychology, I kept my mouth shut.

    Perhaps understanding my feelings, the others also refrained from talking about the specifics of what had happened in the Demon World.

    Anasta added with a softugh.

    ¡°So I don¡¯t think I need to do any more transformation magic. But¡­ I will continue to live as Anasta.¡±

    ¡°If Anasta¡¯s determination is like that.¡±

    I nodded. After that, she would continue to live as Anasta. The name I had given her and the name she had chosen for herself.

    A step behind, Robur, Trag, and the Red Wolf unit arrived.

    They didn¡¯t look good either. Stained with dust and blood, I could feel the traces of fierce battle.

    Upon discovering us, Robur¡¯s face contorted. A demon had caught her, and her left eye was long torn.

    ¡°The great Ragatan!¡±

    Robur cried out for her god and embraced the trio.

    The trios¡¯ faces turned pale with muscle strength that was iparable to mine.

    ¡°W-Wait a minute, Robur!¡±

    ¡°St. Marianne¡¯s face just glistened once again¡­¡±

    Laughing at the children¡¯s exaggeration, she loosened her arms. Then, she tapped the children¡¯s shoulders with the palm of her hand and shook her head.

    ¡°As expected, I trusted your skills. I didn¡¯t expect everyone toe back alive like this!¡±

    ¡°That sounds like the reaction of someone who didn¡¯t think we were going toe out of this alive.¡±

    Sevi grumbled as he stroked his neck. Finally, Robur, who saw Sevi¡¯s face btedly, asked in surprise.

    ¡°Sevi. What¡¯s wrong with your eyes? Did you cry?¡±

    ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t cry!¡±

    Sevi eximed loudly. No matter how many flippers he held out, it was written on his face that he cried out loudly, so Robur couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Robur smiled widely and lightly patted Sevi on the back.

    ¡°You can cry on such a good day! Everyone is unscathed!¡±

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not unscathed.¡±

    Axion, who was listening, added a word. It wasn¡¯t wrong. Since August had not been able to do healing magic after the second half of the Demon King¡¯s war, everyone has been limping or unable to do something.

    Rather, Meyer and I, who survived, were the most unscathed.

    Robur snorted at Axion as if he were making an unnecessary exaggeration.

    ¡°All wizards have thorns in their mouths if you don¡¯t tell them otherwise. If you have that level of energy, you¡¯re as unscathed as you can get.¡±

    As long as there was healing magic, all wounds that were not so bad would be treated, so everyone could loosen up somewhat on their injuries. It was painful, though.

    We were genuinely happy to see each other alive, as both inside and outside the dungeon were decisive battlegrounds.

    Julieta lifted her wrist with a shy smile.

    ¡°It must be thanks to Robur¡¯s protection.¡±

    Juliet¡¯s arm had a thread bracelet hanging narrowly.

    Dusk and bloodstained¡­ I could feel how hard it was.

    ¡°It¡¯s a relief¡­ that all seven of you are alive.¡±

    Trag, who had hesitated for a while, still said it.

    He seemed to wonder for a while whether he, who had been strangely vaciting even within the ck Knights, was allowed to say such a thing.

    Meyer was the first to respond to Trag.

    ¡°¡­ You must have had a hard time, too.¡±

    And wasn¡¯t it Meyer who didn¡¯t take kindly to Trag?

    I was surprised because I didn¡¯t know he would say that, but I wasn¡¯t the only one surprised.

    Began whispered to me.

    ¡°Could it be that His Excellency¡­ died and came back to life? Why is he doing things that he usually doesn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 174

    He really died and came back to life¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a change of person¡­

    Before returning, he was bound by, but after defeating the Demon King, he became somewhat detached?

    The same was true of Trag, who heard the answer.

    ¡°¡­nothing happened.¡±

    His low voice, which answered with a quick bow, still looked dazed. It was an awkward atmosphere.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    So when everyone was celebrating their safe return, I coughed a little and evoked the atmosphere.

    It was necessary to conclude thoroughly and surely.

    With everyone focused, I solemnly dered the victory of mankind.

    ¡°The Demon King died at the hands of the ck Knight Meyer Knox¡­. The Demon King who has terrorized mankind for the past thousand years no longer exists. From now on, the demon world will never again threaten mankind!¡±

    The expedition members who apanied me to the battle against the Demon King, and the ck Knights who were guarding the capital.

    Despite the fact that everyone was surely familiar with the contents of this speech, as soon as my assurances were gone, all those in the positions cheered.

    Finally, and now.

    It was the moment of true liberation for which I had waited so long.

    ***

    Victory Day.

    There could have been festivities day and night for three days in the excitement, but everyone had exhausted their strength to the bottom and had no time to do anything.

    All the expedition members who returned to the Imperial Pce copsed and buried themselves in their beds to relieve their fatigue.

    There were those who could not rest even in such a situation, and they were the very priests.

    The demons retreated and the Demon King disappeared, but a mountain of wounded remained.

    As soon as they recovered even a little, they went from ce to ce to treat the wounded, but even though they were busy, everyone had a smile on their lips.

    After a day¡¯s rest like that, everyone was fine.

    The expedition members, who were well resilient and monstrous, wandered about in search of a drinking table as soon as they woke up, and the emperor, who hade to know more about the habits of such expeditions than anyone else over the past 17 years, had already been preparing a bar for the heroes of the reversal since daybreak.

    Most of the banquets were clearly seen rehashing the things used at the previous and performance report banquets, but I thought, well, what the heck.

    Because now the fact that the ce wasid out was more important than the details of the ce.

    At the banquet for the performance report, everyone was dressed for the banquet, but now at the victory banquet, everyone was dressed in armor and wizard¡¯s clothes, as if they were expedition members.

    As if reminiscing about thest moments as an expedition.

    ¡°Hey, I won¡¯t even look at this full-length sheet metal armor for a while.¡±

    ¡°And then as soon as you go home, you¡¯re going to polish it so it¡¯s shiny.¡±

    ¡°How do you know so well?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for years!¡±

    Their giggles and happy voices filled the banquet hall. Everyone seemed uniformly refreshed.

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean we could just enjoy the banquet without thinking about it. It was because a change of regime was at hand.

    They had been trying hard to look good to the ck Knights in the past, and now they were even more desperate.

    ¡°Oh, thank you for defeating the Demon King, Vice Commander. No, Your Excellency the Grand Duke.¡±

    ¡°I did what I had to do for humanity.¡±

    I shook my ss, heeding their eulogies.

    The taste of alcohol after death was especially special. I wondered if they were offering alcohol on the ritual table for this taste.

    I said, staring at the amber-colored alcohol.

    ¡°By the way, calling me Grand Duke is a bit big.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time anyway. I think you will be the Grand Duke soon.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been awarded a title yet. The question of timing is important.¡±

    The middle-aged expedition leader, who was somehow eager to buy my amusement at my dry response, stomped on the ground.

    Seeing herugh awkwardly, I downed my drink.

    At that moment, as soon as my cup was empty, a young, crisp man quickly poured me a drink.

    My ss was so cheap and natural that I was embarrassed to stop him from doing it.

    The manughed shyly, clutching his liquor bottle. I smiled awkwardly and lifted my ss lightly.

    ¡°Thank you for the drink.¡±

    ¡°No, I am happy to serve the Vice Commander¡¯s drink.¡±

    I smiled at that, but it was so tant that even I, unaware of what such behavior implies, noticed it.

    There were so many things¡­

    As expected, I can¡¯t stand it here. I left my position quickly, leaving only one word.

    ¡°I¡¯m suddenly reminded of something to do. then, bye.¡±

    ¡°W-wait, Vice Commander!¡±

    It was fortunate that Meyer didn¡¯t see this because he was meeting the emperor just in time.

    ¡®Meyer gets rather jealous, so that might make the banquet hall look like a dungeon.¡¯

    Maybe they all knew Meyer was gone and they all jumped on me like leeches like this¡­.

    I didn¡¯t disclose my rtionship with Meyer, but it seemed as if everyone noticed by implication.

    ¡®Indeed, he made that mess at the trial of Countess Nerus¡­¡¯

    Thinking about it that way, I also thought that the spirit of the expeditionary crew, who were able to drink alcohol, was great.

    I struggled to move forward, beating out those who tried to say a word.

    Everyone in the banquet hall talked about thest seven members of the ck Knights. Some people reasoned about Meyer¡¯s sudden change of hair color.

    ¡°I think he must have used too much energy in the Demon King battle and his hair has gonepletely white?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s more like silver than white¡­ That¡¯s certainly the same old-fashioned way he was in the days of the previous Grand Duke.¡±

    Since the ck Knights did not disclose the exact reason, everyone wrote novels.

    Of course, reality was more than fiction, and fortunately no one thought Meyer¡¯s hair color was magi.

    Tired of people approaching me, I looked around with the feeling that if I stayed with the other ck Knights, the approaching would be a little less frequent.

    In the distance, I could see the Red Wolf unit surrounding Sevi and the special unit.

    Looking particrly amicable and noisy, I approached with a quick foot, with the intention of sneaking in.

    Sevi¡¯s voice, which was not heard well in the distance because of other people¡¯s voices, could be heard clearly as I got closer.

    ¡°Wow¡­ Even in front of the Demon King, she swore and argued¡­¡±

    ¡°The Vice Commander is quite capable of it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. And then she said, ¡®I¡¯m not sure if St. Marianne would have chosen me, I chose Meyer Knox.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­ That¡¯s the spirit of the Vice Commander of the ck Knights.¡±

    Hmmm, still no good over there. I put my body back where it was going.

    Behind me, I could hear Sevi talking about a saga in front of the Red Wolf unit and the rest of the crowd.

    ¡°I saved Axion.¡±

    ¡°Really? How?¡±

    ¡°We were in the dungeon and Axion got surprise attacked by a demon.¡±

    ¡°Wow, what a shame. I shouldn¡¯t let him say that he¡¯s themander of our Red Wolf unit.¡±

    Began giggled and raised the board. I shook my head and slowly moved away from it.

    So, where is Axion, the protagonist of those words?

    As soon as I looked around, I saw him sitting in a circle far away, among the wizards, immersed in the study of magic as always.

    I could not help butugh at the sight of the discussion whileying out side dishes on the floor of the banquet hall.

    ¡®They¡¯re just joking around with food¡­¡¯

    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t believe you could use that kind of magic!¡±

    The theme of the seminar was August¡¯s protective shield in the dungeon and exploding Meyer¡¯s holy power.

    ¡°I need to do a lot of research besides increasing mana to make it more efficient than the existing mana.¡±

    ¡°Since it is impossible to level up from now on, I think it would be desirable for us wizards to pursue greater efficiency in order to survive on a limited level and with limited magical power.¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to be involved in any other way. Eventually, I took a sneak out onto the balcony.

    ¡°Oh, August?¡±

    I blinked in surprise. I didn¡¯t expect him to be in the banquet hall, always absent from the banquet and offering prayers.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be here either.¡±

    August murmured so bluntly, gazing silently over the balcony window, into the noisy banquet hall. He wept silently with downcast eyes.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel real to be in the prayer room.¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s why they¡¯re all gathered in the banquet hall.¡±

    Iughed a little.

    Everyone acted more boisterously than usual, perhaps because they wanted to feel that their tediously tenacious battle with the demons was finally over and that they had indeed survived.

    I was d to see August on the fold. I sneakily brought up a question I had been putting off.

    ¡°Right, August. There¡¯s one thing I¡¯m curious about.¡±

    ¡°How His Excellency saved sister?¡±

    ¡°How did you know? That¡¯s perfect.¡±

    Surprised, I rolled my tongue with admiration.

    Wow, it seems like you really use the interest method in these situations. You have to polish something, whether it¡¯s holy or moral¡­

    ¡°If you dare to ask me, it would be about things that you cannot ask His Excellency.¡±

    August added as if it were obvious. He sighed softly and told me gradually about the situation after my death.

 Chapter 175

    I silently listened to August¡¯s words.

    And I learned something that I never would have known had I not listened.

    I had no idea that Meyer had given magical power as a price to save me.

    The scale would have pointed to the horizontal only if I had raised my soul as consideration, but since the size of Meyer¡¯s original magical power was enormous, it seemed that he was able to weigh the scales with his magical power alone.

    Meyer is so strong that there is no one to take him on without magical power, but¡­

    Who would wish for their power to weaken? It would have been a shame about that tremendous magical power.

    I just sighed.

    ¡°Thank you for letting me know, August. The Commander always keeps this kind of thing a secret from me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no problem.¡±

    August shook his head. He was as aloof as the man who knew I¡¯d ask this question in the first ce.

    Come to think of it, August must have met Saint Marianne¡­ I asked carefully, looking at August¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°August also devoted himself to Saint Marianne, but weren¡¯t you sad that there was no reward for you?¡±

    ¡°Those who worship God in anticipation of reward are not qualified as priests.¡±

    He was more determined than I thought. August gathered his hands so solemnly that I felt embarrassed.

    ¡°Just the fact that I was able to meet St. Marianne in person and witness a miracle is inspiring to me.¡±

    August¡¯s gaze swung under his shortshes that hadnded. That was not even a slight exaggeration, he was 200% serious.

    Even after a long time together, I rarely got used to such a fanatic aspect. A little freaked out, Iughed awkwardly.

    ¡°Priest August! Where are you!¡±

    I heard strange voices in the banquet hall. It sounded like a group of healers. August gave a small sigh, as if to say that his spare time was over for a while.

    Then he bowed to me to leave.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Have a nice evening.¡±

    He left for a while and I was left alone on the balcony.

    This isn¡¯t bad either.

    I winded quietly alone, listening to the voices and orchestral sounds of the banquet hall leaking through the ss door, and the sound of grass and insects over the balcony as my friends.

    How long had it been that long? Not too long, I heard a voice searching for me.

    ¡°Jun? Where are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    I answered half-heartedly. It wasn¡¯t that loud, but as soon as I said it, Meyer noticed where I was and ran like wildfire.

    August left and the deserted balcony slept tight into Meyer¡¯s huge size again.

    Meyer¡¯s face showed his sinking feelings.

    ¡°I thought I told you to tell me when you were going somewhere.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in the banquet hall.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ I was surprised.¡±

    Meyer¡¯s chest went up and down a lot.

    I wondered if it was such a surprise, but it was hard for me to say anything because my death caused the anxiety of separation.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving now.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Even as he said this, his hand was shaking lightly as he held mine.

    I hugged Meyer. I could hear his rough breathing and his heart beating particrly loudly.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I keep thinking.¡±

    ¡°What do you keep thinking?¡±

    ¡°What if you use the ultimate weapon again?¡±

    While Meyer¡¯s ultimate weapon could not be used again as it permanently removed mana, I revived and restored my soul, so I had another chance.

    ¡°I won¡¯t use it, I won¡¯t use it. I don¡¯t want to sacrifice myself twice.¡±

    ¡°Never use it. No matter who dies.¡±

    Meyer looked scared and anxious.

    I calmed him down by slowly patting his back. He dug into my arms like a huge, ravenous beast that thought it was young.

    In the meantime, I staggered to my feet and leaned my hips against the balcony railing, and he, helpless, immediately went to his knees and clung to my waist. As if he were pleading with me¡­

    In the darkness, Meyer¡¯s silver hair shone in the light.

    I swept his hair gently. His hair, like silver threads, fell apart through my fingers.

    Meyer, who loved the way I touched his hair, looked up at me, blinking slowly. His golden eyes rose with heat like bronze on fire.

    ¡°¡­ Jun.¡±

    Meyer¡¯s voice calling me was hoarse.

    What he was craving was clear on his face without daring to ask.

    How could such arge man just look dangerous and pitiful? I can see that the love was firmly stuck in his eyes

    I think I will have to stay by his side for a while after Meyer bes emperor¡­

    When pushes to shove, the Grand Duke has to save the people he leaves in his stead. I sighed softly and bowed my head over his face.

    ***

    ¡°Vince, steward of the Grand Duchy of Nokentoria. I greet the hero.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean a hero? Rx, Vince.¡±

    I waved my hand.

    About a month after defeating the Demon King.

    Vince came up to the capital in person, as we were too busy working on the cleanup of the Demon King and the new empire that was to be built afterward to go directly to Nokentoria Castle.

    Vince¡¯s eyes were shaken with emotion and joy. Vince pressed his tears with a handkerchief and murmured.

    ¡°You¡¯re a hero. Not only did you defeat the Demon King, but you also brought His Excellency. I¡¯ve heard the story.¡±

    I caught a glimpse of Meyer, who naturally sat beside me.

    Although he kept it a secret from most of his surroundings, Meyer seems to have told Vince the truth as he was Meyer¡¯s only guardian.

    Meyer turned his head in spite of himself.

    ¡°I told you to bring His Excellency in somehow, but that did not mean that the Vice Commander would be sacrificed. How surprised this old man was to hear the story¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    I smiled shyly. I didn¡¯t particrly think of it as a sacrifice¡­

    Besides, I had forgotten all about Vince¡¯s words at the time I used the soul scale, so hearing his baptism of praise made my ass tremble.

    Vince¡¯s gaze went to Meyer¡¯s silver-tinted hair.

    He continued his story with frustrated, angry vigor.

    ¡°Thus, even though he looks just like the Grand Duke of the previous generation¡­ When I think of the fact that His Eminence, the legitimate lineage, was tormented by such rumors, I am filled with anger.¡±

    ¡°Vince.¡±

    Meyer said a few words as if the topic about his father wasn¡¯t too sweet. Vince was so surprised by that that he covered his mouth.

    ¡°Aigoo, I¡¯m old, I¡¯m a fool. I¡¯ve spewed a lot of nonsense. I would have been waiting for you anyway¡­¡±

    Vince immediately interrupted and pped his hands. As soon as he did so, he took a boy to the drawing room.

    It was Eugene, the brother I sent to Nokentoria.

    ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll let you talk. I¡¯ll be out for a while.¡±

    Vince came out with the servants, and only the timid Eugene remained in the drawing room.

    Eugene was sitting side by side on the couch, muchrger than when I hadst seen him. But he was not a familiar face.

    I had seen him once at the time of the first round, and he had nced at Meyer while he was fidgeting in front of me.

    He couldn¡¯t even look at him openly and just looked at his knee area.

    It was more difficult not to notice his tant fear. Meyer leaned back on the back of the couch, half-raised his body, and said.

    ¡°Shall I go out, too?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you stay.¡±

    I said I was fine with it.

    I didn¡¯t mean to talk about secrets, and considering the words Nova had passed on to me, I thought it would be easier to talk if Meyer was there.

    Since Fabian had lured me, almost a month had passed in defeating the Demon King¡¯s Castle dungeon, and then another month had passed.

    I had an honest meeting to see how much Eugene had changed in two short months¡­

    Still, you never know what people are like.

    Sure enough, Eugen was very quiet during that time, no matter what Vince did.

    Eugene hesitated and said first.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m d you came back safely, sister.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe, too. I¡¯m sorry I got caught up in my work.¡±

    ¡°No, if I hadn¡¯t been on board with the idea of making an expeditionary team from the beginning, mother and father wouldn¡¯t have been taken advantage of so much¡­¡±

    Eugene muttered.

    Iughed softly. If Eugene had not been kidnapped, they would have been persuaded by money.

    ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t matter because it worked out.¡±

    Calling Eugene wasn¡¯t to pick up what happened then and get an apology.

    For what it¡¯s worth, he was a 12-year-old brother. There is a difference of almost 14 years.

    Eugene¡¯s advancement was one of the things that had to be dealt with beforehand before I received the Grand Dukedom.

    That is why he was called all the way from Nokentoria. But is Eugene really remorseful and crippled at heart, or does he want to look good as a grand duke, or is he just trying to kiss up to Meyer¡­ he continued his words.

    ¡°I¡­ I misunderstood sister, so I made a mistake with sister¡¯s colleague. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of it, but¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know anything because I only listened to mom and dad. Working in the Grand Duke¡¯s castle¡­ Only then did I realize how hard it must have been for you, sister¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    Eugene bowed his head repeatedly. I could see him not knowing what to do.

    ¡°¡­12 is young, but not so young at the same time. You should develop your own judgment, not just listen to your parents.¡±

    I said so with my mouth, but the truth is that it was not easy for a child to grow up well on his own, as his parents were saying things at home.

    Even if 12 years old is not just a young age in this world, as someone who has memories of this whole world, I just couldn¡¯t give Eugene a single shot to take responsibility for his own statements alone.

    With a small sigh, I brought up what I had thought earlier.

    ¡°Eugene, you have two options.¡±

 Chapter 176

    Eugene blinked. I held up my right index finger and continued calmly.

    ¡°One is to be insted from my parents and live as my brother, the Grand Duke.¡±

    The word ¡°instion¡± left Eugene¡¯s face brooding.

    For a 12-year-old child, the word instion would be like a shock to the sky, but it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    Because I didn¡¯t want to get involved with any of those parents.

    His parents had remained in the dungeons of the Imperial Pce since they helped Fabian.

    It was a pity that even during the war against the demons, they survived far away thanks to the proper meals as my parents.

    They must be very excited to hear that I will soon be a Grand Duke.

    The attempt to sell me out to Fabian is probably long since forgotten in my memory. That¡¯s how thick-skinned they were.

    The fact that I didn¡¯t kill them and lose them was a final courtesy to Jun.

    But that didn¡¯t mean I had any intention of being great by providing for those parents.

    I said, linking my middle finger after my index finger.

    ¡°The other is to follow your parents and never use my name again. Because I will disassociate myself from Karentia. Naturally, there will be no supper after I be Grand Duke.¡±

    Eugene became even more serious.

    The education he would have received if he had been a grand duke, and his incorporation into the aristocratic world¡­

    No matter how much his parents rode on the other side of the scale, it would not be easy for him to give up all of his gains.

    I could fully understand why Eugene was struggling.

    It was too tremendous an opportunity to point the finger at him as filial or worldly.

    And since the person who handed over all of it and set the terms was not a stranger, but his half-sister, he should have had rtively few pangs of conscience.

    Eugene, who had been struggling for some time, finally opened his mouth, wriggling his fingers.

    ¡°I know my parents did bad things to you, sister¡­ But they took very good care of me. I can¡¯t abandon them.¡±

    Eugene¡¯s decision was unexpected. I opened my eyes round, and then nodded.

    ¡°Yes, if that¡¯s your choice.¡±

    I didn¡¯t catch Eugene twice. Eugene also didn¡¯t seem to want to change his decision just because I caught him.

    ¡°Follow Vince. I¡¯ll give you a ce to stay in the capital for a while.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m so sorry, sister.¡±

    Did he realize that this is ourst time? Eugene left the drawing-room, addingstly.

    Eugene left and Vince came back into the drawing-room. I spoke to Vince.

    ¡°Then as I said before.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    After Vince, only Meyer and I were left in the drawing-room again. I sighed deeply and leaned my head against the back of the sofa.

    ¡°Does it bother you?¡±

    ¡°It would be a lie if it didn¡¯t bother me.¡±

    I smiled bitterly.

    If I stayed the course of my life, my father and stepmother would surely bring Eugene to the forefront again to visit me.

    It wasn¡¯t something young Eugene could stop just because he didn¡¯t like it.

    Therefore, there was a limit to attaching surveince so that the father and stepmother did not think in vain.

    Besides, I didn¡¯t want to waste human resources.

    So I chose to use the very mental magician Pedica to manipte the memories of my parents and Eugene.

    Forget the fact that they have a child, and that he has a sister.

    Then forget that I exist, so that my stepmother, father, and Eugene can live together.

    Their brainwashing will probably never be broken.

    To break their brainwashing, they need a healing mage with more holy power than that magical attack power.

    No matter how low Pedica was due to magical attack power, he was level 50. Only a very few people started higher than that, including August and April.

    I mumbled to myself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Is this the right choice or not?¡±

    Apparently, I was even more concerned because they were not my family.

    I have some serious concerns of my own, but Meyer smiled at me as he did. Then he easily added that it was not his business.

    ¡°You always make the right choice. Except when you used the ultimate weapon to save me.¡±

    ¡°How long are you going to keep bringing that up?¡±

    ¡°Until I grow old and die. That way, you won¡¯t think uselessly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do it.¡±

    I shook my head with a sigh. It felt like he was determined to tell me not to use the ultimate weapon once a day.

    Still, I felt much better after quarreling with Meyer.

    Oh, I¡¯m tired of this kind of course.

    I fell t on Meyer¡¯s thigh. His hard, thick legs fluctuated greatly.

    Surprised, Meyer jumped up from his seat and shouted.

    ¡°N-no shame!¡±

    ¡°Ouch.¡±

    In a daze, I just stuck my head on the sofa.

    I rubbed my head and pouted my lips as I looked up at Meyer standing tall in front of me.

    ¡°What are you ashamed of? I think it¡¯s less embarrassing than looking for me while shouting at the banquet.¡±

    Meyer¡¯s face med up.

    His mouth pouted several times, trying to say something, but repeatedly closing.

    In the end, without saying anything, he trudged to the other side of where I was sitting.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll lie down.¡±

    Sitting on the other side, Meyer tapped his left thigh with the palm of his hand.

    No, right thigh or left thigh¡­

    I didn¡¯t understand, but it was a little too much to question Meyer when he was so stubbornly silent. I surreptitiouslyy down using Meyer¡¯s left thigh as a pillow.

    Meyer sighed. His sigh was so loud that my bangs shook.

    ¡°Why. Is my head heavy?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be heavier. I wish it were heavier. It would be perfect if it were sturdier.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s so light, why were you so surprised earlier?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Meyer¡¯s mouth closed again.

    ¡°Okay. I just won¡¯t ask.¡±

    I mumbled and popped my body around. It was an indication that I did not want to talk to Meyer.

    Then Meyer touched me below the ear next to my temple, where I was lying with my back to him.

    His long, stiff fingers brushed down my hair.

    My hair was unkempt from my three days in the dungeon and stretched out all over the ce, but his hands were as silky and careful as if they might scratch it.

    It was a delicate gesture. I began to feel sleepy to be patted by him. I blinked slowly. As I fell asleep like that, Meyer asked implicitly.

    ¡°By the way¡­ If you cut ties with Karentia, will you change yourst name?¡±

    I was vaguely thinking, but when Meyer said it, I felt more certain. I replied with a nod.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t matter.¡±

    There was no reason why I should not have to change it.

    I felt the way I felt when I saw Trag and Julieta and Anasta¡­

    There is no need to be bound by the name orst name given by others. It is more important to live the life you want to live, with the name you like.

    I stood up and sat at an angle to Meyer.

    Meyer looked at me with a brooding look. I spoke in a confident tone.

    ¡°Please choose myst name.¡±

    ¡°Me? Can I do that?¡±

    Meyer asked back, puzzled. It wasn¡¯t a sign of dislike.

    Rather, he seemed very excited, as if he had no such honor.

    I tried to hold back myughter and ept it.

    ¡°Of course. You¡¯ll use it with meter.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°When you get married, you share yourst name.¡±

    I shrugged my shoulders. When you get married, you have the right to inherit the title, and you share yourst name.

    For example, when Jun Karentia and Meyer Knox marry, they be Jun Karentia Knox and Meyer Knox Karentia.

    There are exceptions because only surnames with titles are shared.

    Because at least we both have titles. No, because we would have one.

    Of course, I at least knew that I had talked myself out of it all of a sudden. I can¡¯t believe we would go beyond dating and suddenly get married.

    I wondered if Meyer¡¯s fragile sensitivity would ept this rtionship that had developed all at once¡­

    Sure enough, Meyer¡¯s face turned red beyondpare to when I had justid down on his thigh as a pillow.

    But I am not the same person I used to be. I know now that Meyer doesn¡¯t look like that when he is angry, but when he loves me but can¡¯t find the words right away.

    Instead of asking Meyer when he would marry me, he was troubled for a while. After such a long time, he cried out in a quiet whisper.

    ¡°¡­Liteitia.¡±

    ¡°Liteitia? What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just like you.¡±

    Meyer smiled indifferently. He seemed to like the meaning of his name very much.

    I squinted at him.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean tyrant or anything, does it?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not.¡±

    Meyer held back hisughter and shook his head.

    Well, I can¡¯t help but believe it.

    I liked the tone more than anything else. Jun Carentia, Jun Liteitia.. I took turns rolling names on the tip of my tongue.

    ¡°Jun Liteitia¡­ Alright, I like it.¡±

    I smiled broadly and nodded. Meyer was also relieved, sweeping his chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡±

    ¡°So what does it mean.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m afraid to tell you.¡±

    Meyer scratched his chin.

    He is not one to joke around with other people¡¯s names, but I had to make sure to ask him before leaving it as a document because that man¡¯s true intentions were a joke..

    The second tyranny situation was absolutely specious. Like a lie, what he felt awkward just now, Meyer expressed his meaning with a rather proud air.

    ¡°Joy, rapture, beauty, abundance, fertility¡­ These are words I¡¯ve collected from the most precious and valuable things in this world.¡±

    ¡°¡­ isn¡¯t it too excessive?¡±

    It was farther than I thought, so I asked back in a good way.

    Meyer shook his head firmly.

    ¡°You¡¯re overflowing with that name.¡±

 Chapter 177

    Anyway, he¡¯s a man who can¡¯t make an objective assessment of me because he¡¯s blinded by love¡­

    But all I got was meaningless empty ttery when I dismissed his words.

    I would have liked the name anyway, I just nodded his words.

    ¡°Okay,e to think of it, abundance and fertility¡­ I think that¡¯s a pretty good meaning as the lord of the Grand Duchy.¡±

    ¡°¡­ I have something to say about that.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    I tilted my head.

    But Meyer hesitated, unable to speak easily. His heavy mouth seemed to be unusually heavier today.

    ¡°¡­I have the castle of Nokentoria.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to make Nokentoria the capital city? It¡¯s a little remote, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad option considering the symbolism.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean that.¡±

    Isn¡¯t that right?

    After hesitating for a long time, he suddenly brought up a story that I knew, so I thought it was because of that.

    Totally unpredicted, I looked at Meyer with blurry eyes.

    When I gave him a look I had absolutely no idea what to expect, Meyer gave me a hollow look.

    He had kept his mouth shut many times, but after a while he let his true feelings peek out.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying, I¡¯m not going to be emperor.¡±

    ¡°What? If you don¡¯t be an emperor, who will? Now, His Majesty? But there¡¯s no sessor anyway¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    Meyer shook his head. He seemed genuinely frustrated.

    He suddenly grabbed my hands with both hands and said resolutely.

    ¡°Be the emperor.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?!¡±

    I jumped with a start. If I had been drinking something, I would have spit it out.

    Meyer asked back, frowning his handsome brows.

    ¡°Why are you reacting like that? Did I not also tell you in the dungeon you were to be emperor?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s because you were dying then!¡±

    I shouted out loud because I was amazed.

    But Meyer was unperturbed and proud.

    ¡°Have you ever received back what I gave you once?¡±

    ¡°I mean, that¡¯s not the case. Besides, Meyer, you¡¯re¡­ They¡¯re going to protest.¡±

    ¡°All the other expedition members agreed. Even the emperor.¡±

    ¡°No, when the hell? Weren¡¯t we always together after defeating the Demon King?¡±

    Due to Meyer¡¯s separation anxiety, we were almost always attached, but when in the world did he craft a back hole?

    In the process of reflecting on my memory, I was btedly able to recall that Meyer sat out for a while with the emperor in the banquet hall. Perhaps they must have exchanged words then.

    It was a bit of a surprise.

    Did you even ask me first? After telling everyone around, where is thest thing you propose to me?

    I grumbled dissatisfied.

    ¡°You could have told me first. There are eyes around. Let¡¯s discuss it a little bit¡­¡±

    ¡°I learned from you. You have to do your job first.¡±

    ¡°You talk like you¡¯ve never been the first person to work.¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    You¡¯re the second most upsetting person to do things first. Having nothing to say, he justughed it off.

    I let out a sigh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about running a fief. Me, being such an emperor¡­ That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°The expedition was well organized.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s another thing!¡±

    There¡¯s a status window¡­ Most of the time I touched on the expedition was rted tobat and strategy.

    I took care of the supply, the background checks, the internal affairs¡­..

    Whether or not he knew my concern, Meyer said carelessly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. The people below will take good care of you¡­ I wonder how much worse you are than I am.¡±

    I care about the source of infinite trust that I¡¯m good at whatever I do, but¡­

    What if I ruin the country while I¡¯m at it!

    I bit my lip, anxious and frustrated by the unexpected disaster, and Meyer squeezed my lips with his thumb.

    ¡°If it bothers you, you should learn imperialism from the emperor now. Don¡¯t worry about it too much, because you can just extend the emperor¡¯s term.¡±

    ¡°Will you y while I¡¯m so focused on studying?¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Meyerughed emphatically. He looked truly free, unlike the man who had previously moved to duty and conviction, and a corner of my heart burned, even in the face of being forcibly sold out for the position of emperor.

    Meyer spoke as a matter of course.

    ¡°Putting aside achievements in the war of the Demon King, it¡¯s better for someone like you to be emperor than me.¡±

    ¡°What kind of person am I?¡±

    ¡°A person who does their best in what is given, who is always fair and attentive.¡±

    Meyer¡¯s eyes were serious. I can¡¯t believe he can praise me right in front of me without hesitation. It was hard to adapt to it no matter how many times I listened to it.

    ¡°If you say so, you are also¡­¡±

    ¡°If I be emperor, I will be so preupied with you that I will pretend to be ignorant of political affairs.¡±

    Why is he making such a bold statement¡­

    I sighed softly, as I was amazed.

    Whether I did or not, Meyer proudly continued.

    ¡°If that happens, you will eventually rece the government. If you want to build a new empire, you have a lot of things to worry about, so you put off dating.¡±

    Look, there¡¯s a hidden meaning in those words¡­?

    ¡°If it¡¯s something you¡¯re going to do, wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to be the emperor?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Okay. Okay.¡±

    I epted the throne as if I had given up. No one would think that the honorable and enviable position of the Emperor of the Empire would be passed from ce to ce like this¡­ I let out a sigh.

    So when I said yes after much consideration, a smile spread on Meyer¡¯s face.

    In fact, I don¡¯t think I had a choice to think about it, but¡­

    At that moment, Meyer added btedly, as if by mistake.

    ¡°Oh,e to think of it, I forgot for a moment that I had a favor to ask of you.¡±

    ¡°You force me to be emperor and ask me for a favor. Do you have a conscience?¡±

    Perhaps I saved Meyer without conscience when I revived him.

    Let¡¯s hear it first. Leaning my arm against the back of the sofa, I leaned my chin and waited anxiously for Meyer¡¯s words.

    Meyer, with a stiff face, spoke seriously of all the anguish of the world as a young man.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying this because you¡¯re thinking of marrying me¡­ We¡¯ll get married as soon as we can.¡±

    I wondered what it was¡­

    I smirked at him.

    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Were you so unhappy that I said no to open rtionships until the empire stabilized as soon as I came to life?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡±

    Meyer¡¯s nodding face was brazen. He frowned and muttered, as if to think horribly.

    ¡°And if you be emperor, the wicked and demanding will try to wash you away. Although not like that, I don¡¯t like that arrogant look now¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you worried about that?¡±

    By any stretch of imagination, Iughed softly. But unlike me who doesn¡¯t take things very seriously, Meyer¡¯s face was as serious as ever.

    Nervous, he sped my hand.

    His hands gripped beyond measure.

    If he had really exerted himself, my hand would have been crushed, but I wonder how much he is restraining himself now to avoid doing so¡­

    One corner of my heart itched to see that desperate effort to somehow hold me downpletely.

    I whispered softly as I stroked his silver hair with the hand that wasn¡¯t held by Meyer.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve ever died for. Can¡¯t you be sure of that alone?¡±

    When Meyer looked as if he wasn¡¯t sure he was sure, he had a look on his face that made the sky copse for a moment, as if he thought I was going to die again. He quickly calmed his face and slowly shook his head.

    ¡°¡­ That certainty is enough for once.¡±

    ¡°Then trust me.¡±

    I swept his hair behind his ears and sped his cheek. His slow flickering eyshes tickled my palms.

    This obedience that the ck Knight Meyer Knox sometimes shows has ignited my heart. I moistened my parched mouth, and changed the subject for no reason.

    ¡°By the way¡­ Then I¡¯ll have to stay in the capital to learn imperialism and you¡¯ll have to go back to Nokentoria. Can you handle a long-distance couple¡¯s life?¡±

    If I had be a great duke, not an emperor, I was going to get a ce near Meyer¡¯s future as much as I could.

    The Nokentoria castle and capital are not just a day or two away, so it would be like a weekend couple, no, a month-long couple. I wondered if Meyer could stand it.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Why would I go back?¡±

    From now on I will rule my territory. But you¡¯re still a grand duke¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a year or two that I¡¯ve been away from the estate, and Vince has managed it well so far, so it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Meyer replied brazenly.

    No, of course, he can take a little break after living in a dungeon for almost 17 years. But he¡¯s going to be rubbing Vince the wrong way for a long time, and¡­

    As expected, I¡¯m still a little nervous about leaving the empire in Meyer¡¯s hands.

    Meyer smiled with his eyes wide open as if he were reading my feelings.

    ¡°Look, you can¡¯t leave me with the Empire, can you?¡±

    I¡¯m saying, I can¡¯t beat him.

    At the condescending appearance of Meyer, I shook my head with my tongue hanging out.

    Well¡­I could at least manage to run the empire, even though I had defeated the Demon King as well¡­

    It would not be easy, but I had no choice but to exert myself in the most positive way possible.

    I solemnly dered.

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll be the emperor¡­ I¡¯ll have your name engraved next to me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor.¡±

    Meyer exaggerated, and soon got off the sofa and got on his knees in front of me.

    There was a reverence as if he were serving as a knight.

    Meyer pulled my hand and kissed the back of my hand, whispering earnestly and eagerly.

    ¡°May this empire you rule be affluent forever.¡±

    The name Liteitia, which Meyer gave me, had many meanings¡­

    The biggest meaning among them was that we wanted this empire to be affluent forever.

    It was the future, the origin, that I also wished for.

    I joined hands with Meyer and added.

    ¡°Let¡¯s think about the wedding together. Decorate the ceremony with your favorite flowers and fill the reception with my favorite songs.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very nice.¡±

    Meyer chuckled.

    The person who had been awkward about smiling at first now chuckled. Seeing him like that filled my heart somehow.

    I cupped his cheeks and quickly lowered my head, bringing my lips to his.

    His silence, which came with the sound of an intake of breath, was quickly followed by a heated one. The true ending in the game is that the hero who defeated the Demon King ends up bing emperor, but the reality is not so easy.

    I have more than one or two things to worry about¡­ I will probably have to start studying to be an emperor today.

    That¡¯s just the reality.

    A story of the future that never ends and continues from one moment to the next.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s eternal, my and our true ending.

    ***

    Two years after defeating the Demon King, one of the heroes of the Salvation Army, Jun Liteitia Knox, ascended the throne.

    Originally, it was customary for the expedition leader of thest expedition to ascend to the emperor, but all existing members of the expedition unanimously agreed to her ession.

    And Grand Duke Meyer Knox, the leader of the ck Knights and her husband, became the shield of the empire as the State Secretary and received the name of Liteitia.

    The other five heroes who participated in the Holy Demon War swore allegiance to her and became swords protecting the Liteitian imperial family.

    The new empire that everyone was looking forward to.

    It was the beginning of the Liteitian dynasty.

    (T/N: There are still side stories.)

 Chapter dlc1: DLC: St. Marianne and the Demon King Yana

    <strong>CHAPTER 21. DLC: St. Marianne and the Demon King Yana</strong>

    Marianne and Yana had existed together since the time humans first became intelligent in this world.

    They did not know how they were born.

    They could only specte that perhaps the strong winds of humans crying out for God had created them.

    Born in this way, they were not omniscient enough to be gods, and as human beings, they lived their eternal lives with abilities that were impossible in their category. A life that just existed.

    They depended on each other and abandoned each other, but they, too, had their limitations.

    In such unchanging daily life, it was Marianne who was the first to feel frustrated. She was fed up with the pure white space that only sparkled.

    Unable to stand her life, which was always just piling up, she began to be more and more sensitive, and her emotional ups and downs began to increase.

    Yana, Marianne¡¯s only conversation partner, noticed the change in her.

    After wondering for a while what to do, Yana immediately thought of a good and strange move and persuaded Marianne.

    <How about going out to take over once?>

    <To take over?>

    <Yes. The ce where you are is closer to the human world than where I am.>

    <But¡­>

    Marianne hesitated.

    For some reason, it seemed impossible for her to go out alone to take over without Yana, with whom she had spent so many eons of her life.

    Yana shook his head.

    <You don¡¯t have to if that¡¯s what you care about.>

    He was also frustrated with one thing, but it was more painful for Marianne to suffer.

    It was not possible to go to the human world from the demon world where Yana was staying anyway.

    This was because the demon world where Yana¡¯s castle was located and the sacred world where Marianne¡¯s castle was located were at odds with each other, with the sacred world always watching the human world, but the demon world turning its back on the human world.

    <It¡¯s not impossible for me to take over¡­ It just takes a little longer. So you go ahead and look around the human world. If we do well, won¡¯t we both be able to meet in the human world?>

    <I wish we could.>

    Yana¡¯s words made Marianne¡¯s white face, which had never dreamed before, go nk.

    Yana pushed her back, and for the first time Marianne gathered her courage to take over.

    However close the sacred world was to the human world, there was still resistance among the hierarchy. It was hard work, but Marianne¡¯s heart pounded loudly in anticipation of the newly unfolding world.

    Unlike the stark white of the sacred world, the human world was a mishmash of diverse colors that confused her. Marianne set out on a journey into thendscape that stretched across the human world.

    While looking around the human world with such fascination, Marianne happened to meet a human being.

    ¡°God!¡±

    The human, mistaking Marianne for a god, blubbered and prayed before her in a five-way struggle.

    Marianne panicked and tried to wake the human, but the human begged her to do her a favor.

    ¡°Give me strength. I must avenge my tribe as chief!¡±

    Her cry of truth shook Marianne to the core.

    Marianne thought she could do it if she let go of her power a little.

    And so Marianne passed her magic power to the human. The human was overjoyed as they began to receive the power to make fire.

    ¡°Thank you, St. Marianne!¡±

    Marianne gave her magic power to the humans, so she thought that much magic would disappear, but to her surprise, the magic red up again.

    Then¡­

    Marianne had since then given humans various talents. Humans followed her and called her Saint Marianne.

    With the awe of the humans, Marianne was intoxicated with joy, as if she had be a god.

    But on the other side of the world, there was a problem she was unaware of.

    Every time Marianne passed her magical power to a human, something was changing in Yana, who, as her counterpoint, formed the bnce of the world.

    The birth of demons.

    Every time Marianne gave power to a human and that power filled up again, a demon was created in the demon world. The stronger the power Marianne gave, the stronger the demons were created.

    Yana, the master of the demon world, hadpletely concealed this fact.

    Marianne was experiencing the joy of life, feeling rewarded for the first time.

    Such a fullness that he could never fulfill¡­

    Yana expanded his world little by little and hid the demons.

    In this way, the demon world gradually became wider and wider¡­

    After so many years alone, Yana finally went mad.

    By the time Marianne found out, it was toote.

    ***

    In order to eliminate the demons, Marianne had to retrieve all the magical power she had given to the humans.

    However, the magical power she pulled away had already been passed down from generation to generation among humans.

    A situation that required the elimination of arge part of the human poption.

    Marianne, who could not bear to do so, was distressed by the disaster caused by her preliminary judgment.

    Yana began to invade the human world with demons. It was the outbreak of the First Holy Demon War.

    The magical power given by Marianne spread to human beings and only weakened their concentration, making it impossible to deal with the demonsposed of magical power.

    Another ability was needed for humans.

    Since it was no longer possible to lower the magical power directly, Marianne chose to express the hidden talents of humans.

    The humans managed to deal with the demons, but¡­

    In the end, all of this, including Yana¡¯s transformation, was Marianne¡¯s fault and sin.

    <I should have known sooner. You were holding it in, too¡­>

    Marianne¡¯s body scattered in the shing light and her spirit reached the bond of the soul.

    Despite their near-godlike abilities, they too could not depart from the ways of the world.

    However, their spiritual bodies were so powerful that reincarnation was impossible, and they would probably gradually disappear and be the foundation for this world.

    Marianne¡¯s eyes saw Yana crumbling one step in the distance. Yana also saw her, his ck lips pursed into a pout.

    Marianne leisurely walked toward Yana.

    Then she reached out her hand. Just before her fingertips scattered and disappeared, she was finally able to embrace Yana.

    They embraced to the very end.

    Not an eternal life spent in separation, but a moment spent in an embrace, even if only for a moment.

    That satisfied them.

    <strong>CHAPTER 22. DLC: Lover of the Final Boss</strong>

    Afraid of my saying that I would be emperor, Meyer ran straight to the emperor. He seemed to think that I would change my mind by any chance and seemed to have the intention of making it a fait apli.

    Of course, as far as he was concerned, I regretted it as soon as I spoke up.

    Earlier, I was swept away by the atmosphere and said I would be an emperor, but when I thought about what would happen after that, my eyes went dark.

    ¡®But there¡¯s nothing I can do¡­ I can¡¯t let Meyer roll over the world when it¡¯s a world we saved¡­¡¯

    I sighed and paced slowly.

    Even though Meyer had told everyone around him, I didn¡¯t really like it considering the way he usually spoke.

    He probably only talked about the exact circumstances with the emperor, and must have told the others at random.

    As expected, as soon as I exined the whole story, the ck Knights reacted as if they had never heard of it before.

    ¡°Are you really going to be emperor, Vice Commander?¡±

    Sevi was startled. Robur was also tongue-tied.

    ¡°So His Excellency is still the Grand Duke? I know that His Excellency is a dungeon attacker without another price in mind, but I don¡¯t know if I should say that he¡¯s quite modest¡­¡±

    ¡°I guessed it from the very beginning when he gave her the title of Tyrant.¡±

    Axion, who soon figured out the situation, chuckled. Maybe because Meyer was not there, everyone talked morefortably.

    Julieta added with a deep sigh.

    ¡°Come to think of it, someone gives such titles to their second-inmand. ¡°ck Knight¡± and ¡°Tyrant.¡± No matter how you look at it, thetter has something to do with it.¡±

    ¡°I knew that the Vice Commander was a great person from the time when she was able to control His Excellency the ck Knight with her fingertips.¡±

    Began shrugged his shoulders. August, who was one step away, sighed and said.

    ¡°Well, considering your rtionship, it doesn¡¯t matter which one bes emperor¡­¡±

    ¡°What, are those two dating?¡±

    ¡°What, you still didn¡¯t know that?¡±

    Ginia¡¯s question, which she asked back with surprise, was rather met with a flurry of funny stares.

    Not only Trag, who was not really into the conversation, but also even the Red and Blue unitmander, who was not only close to the end of the line but had only conquered the dragon dungeon once with Jun two years before, looked at Ginia as if he did not understand her.

    ¡°His Excellency is very clingy, don¡¯t you know that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just for a day or two that His Excellency sticks to her.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not a clingy person in the first ce.¡±

    Began shook his head impatiently. Ginia cried out falsely.

    ¡°I thought he was being clingy because the Vice Commander is a capable person!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m here right now. Sit yourself down and talk like that.¡±

    I raised my hand to express my existence. I didn¡¯t know the end of it when I listened carefully to how far they were talking.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I didn¡¯t say anything weird about the Vice Commander, or any weird lies to my conscience.¡±

    Axion solemnly lowered his eyes and raised his hand as if to swear. Looking at his shamelessness, I thought he would be very good at politics.

    Anyway, within the ck Knights, everyone rtively calmly epted the fact that I would became emperor.

    And the nobles¡­

    ¡°Hahaha, frankly, in our aristocratic situation, it¡¯s much better for Lord Karentia, no, Lord Liteitia, to be crowned emperor than Grand Duke Knox.¡±

 Chapter dlc2

    For them, the difference between Meyer and me was divided by whether they couldmunicate or not.

    By all ounts, the former was much more willing to deal with.

    Certainly, who could breathe a word of air in front of a man whose mere existence was filled with the intimidation of the most powerful man in the world if he had to fight the daring battle of being the first emperor with the prestigious name of hero?

    That¡¯s why they probably weed my ascension to the throne with open arms, as I looked so sweet.

    A man who was talking murmured as he touched his chin.

    ¡°Come to think of it¡­ Jun Liteitia said what kind of man she liked.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh, wake up from your dream. Grand Duke Knox that he even handed over the throne, do you think she¡¯ll take a concubine?¡±

    An old woman older than a man gave him a hard time. The other person next to him also responded.

    ¡°And it¡¯s Grand Duke Knox. Who¡¯s his opponent?¡±

    ¡°Right. Don¡¯t you remember that before the second Holy War, during the trial of Countess Nerus, His Excellency the Grand Duke rampaged on the issue of the hearing of Lord Liteitia?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like anyone is going to do anything right now¡­ It¡¯s just something to keep in mind.¡±

    The man who spoke out awkwardly blurted out the end of his words. Then another person who was listening to the story suddenly asked.

    ¡°By the way, wasn¡¯t it said that Lord Liteitia is lovers with Lord Axion the me Mage?¡±

    ¡°When was that a story? It¡¯s been a long time since they broke up.¡±

    ¡°Really? What¡¯s the reason?¡±

    ¡°What was it again¡­ I think it was because Lord Axion only talked about magic.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I heard that, too. She hadn¡¯t been going out with the same expedition since, but Grand Duke Knox would actively engage with her.¡±

    ¡°Well, then the type who talks too much may not be her cup of tea. She¡¯d have to pick the quieter type.¡±

    ¡°Aye, you still haven¡¯t given up on it, man!¡±

    As such, the crowd of nobles passed through the corridor with a giggle, unaware that their dialogue was being overheard by the person in question.

    When I passed the corridor, I didn¡¯t expect to hear conversations about me.

    But when I think about it, I couldn¡¯t help it because there was no one who didn¡¯t talk about me in the capital.

    I sighed deeply when I saw the process of fabricating rumors with my own eyes.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t really exin why we broke up¡­ It¡¯s not even known that I dumped him¡­¡¯

    I felt a little sorry for Axion.

    Furthermore, not wanting to be mistaken for the iing emperor¡¯s ex-lover, I pushed Axion forward as a false lover, but now Axion had be the iing emperor¡¯s ex-lover¡­ I felt twice as sorry when I thought about it.

    If Axion came to fall in loveter, I would have to be proactive in exining it. I made up my mind again.

    ¡®By the way, everyone¡¯s making it a fait apli for Meyer and me to get married.¡¯

    Although it had not yet been officially disclosed, it was so tantly pr that it was not surprising that everyone knew.

    What was rather surprising was that Meyer would even think of allowing a concubine, knowing that they¡¯d be a royal concubine.

    Only one person took up the idea of concubine with impunity, and the others had difficulty believing that Meyer would sit still.

    But the ncing look in the eyes of the others indicated that they, too, had every intention of pushing their children and nephews into the harem as soon as the opportunity presented itself.

    ¡®I understand why Meyer insisted on getting married first¡­¡¯

    If, on the contrary, Meyer became emperor and they want Meyer to have a concubine¡­

    As soon as I thought about it, I felt a shiver and the back of my neck was numb.

    I decided to hurry up my marriage to Meyer with a heart of regret.

    I was in trouble if I dyed my marriage to Meyer and unnecessarily inted the hopes of the nobles.

    More precisely, the problem was that their vain hope might ignite Meyer¡¯s jealousy.

    I would be the one to clean up afterward.

    He was a man who was jealous even just for the sake of being jealous, and who had a very narrow view of the men around me¡­

    It was far to think about.

    I sighed once more. It was a deep sigh as if the floor had disappeared many times.

    ***

    ¡°Really!¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s get married as soon as possible.¡±

    Meyer was happy and pleased with my kind-hearted and drynguage, which was more akin to cleaning up business formalities than being an ambassador of human ethics and taking up the fruition of love.

    He obtained my permission to marry, but he seemed to think inwardly that I would put it off.

    It was not a wrong guess, because it really would have been if I had not listened to the aristocrat who was talking about the concubines.

    Meyer floated around with a look of excitement on his face that didn¡¯t calm down at all. A mountain seemed to shake when he did that with his big body.

    I wonder if it¡¯s that good. So cute.

    I watched happily as he leaned back on the couch and roared like a big bear.

    ¡°When can we get married the fastest?¡±

    ¡°First of all, there needs to be a ceremony to award titles¡­¡±

    I mumbled as I recalled the itinerary.

    My bing emperor has caused quite a bit ofplications with the schedule.

    Originally there was to be a coronation ceremony for Meyer as emperor, followed by a title ceremony¡­

    It seemed that the title ceremony had to be done first because the emperor¡¯s coronation was pushed out a whileter without a promise.

    The fact that everyone now referred to me and the other non-aristocratic expedition members as ¡°Lords¡± was only a term of respect, as it was impossible to call the heroes appropriately, and they did not receive any particr title.

    Meyer nodded his head as if he had forgotten all about the title ceremony until that moment.

    ¡°Come to think of it, we¡¯ll have to adjust the timing of the ceremony. Hm, since you haven¡¯t reached the Imperial Throne yet.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    I bit my tongue in confusion. And Meyer asked suspiciously.

    ¡°What is that reaction?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡­ Then do we have to wait until then?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s thew for everyone to wait for you to ascend the throne.¡±

    Meyer blinked as if he could not understand.

    Come to think of it, it was customary for the new emperor to give titles in this case.

    In the sense of putting new wine in a new bottle. In retrospect, it was also a contribution to the nation¡¯s founding that helped build the empire¡­

    I didn¡¯t know how many years it would take for me to rise to the throne, but it was not something to talk about.

    I shook my head.

    ¡°Do not even question thew in such matters. If you think about it, my bing emperor is also far from thew. It feels like receiving an award right away¡­¡±

    Besides, now that we had defeated the Demon King and everyone was covered in red, I seemed rtively incapable of rationally calcting the gains and losses, but that would change again in time.

    I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be left feeling sorry, that they could have more, and that they could not be deprived of more¡­

    The throne would be safely passed down to me as there is currently no sessor to the emperor, but the titles and territories of others were different.

    I don¡¯t want the nobles to rebel because they think they will be deprived of what is theirs.

    It¡¯s better to get it sorted now than to go back home so bothered for no reason at all.

    Of course, Meyer seemed to think differently, and he shook his head in puzzlement.

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡°If we hold the title ceremony while we respond like this, the wedding will be even faster, right?¡±

    After all, Meyer¡¯s continued opposition to the title ceremony seemed to be due to the idea that the wedding would be dyed. He nodded as if he had made a quick decision after a few moments of pondering with his brows gathered.

    ¡°¡­Ok. Then we¡¯ll have the title ceremony in a week, and we¡¯ll have the wedding right away.

    ¡°Right away? That fast?¡±

    I asked back in astonishment.

    I said let¡¯s proceed quickly, but I almost never thought of the title ceremony at the same time!

    When I was puzzled, Meyer stared at me as if it were natural.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked me to marry you as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°No, I said that, but¡­ after a week, it¡¯s a bit¡­¡±

    It¡¯s not like you fry beans in lightning¡­

    As I mumbled the end of my sentence, Meyer added hastily, embarrassed.

    ¡°Y-yeah, it¡¯ll take a while to get ready. Then how about 2 weekster?¡±

    ¡°One week, two weeks¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare it perfectly. You don¡¯t have to worry!¡±

    Meyer seemed to strongly misinterpret that he could not be trusted to be ready for marriage in two weeks.

    Marriage preparation is not the issue, my emotional preparation is the issue¡­

    He spewed his impassioned rhetoric about ¡°the perfect wedding to prepare for in two weeks¡± for a while, and when I didn¡¯t respond, his silver-gray eyebrows drooped.

    Perhaps it was the clear presence of his eyebrows that made his change of expression especially clear to my heart.

    And the warily ncing sideways was a clear sign that he was trying to figure out what to do if I said we should put off the marriage.

    This human being must have made that expression on purpose¡­! He must have learned that I am susceptible to expressions like that!

    I couldn¡¯t hold out any longer, so I turned my eyes and waved for no reason.

    ¡°Okay, fine.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until my confirmation fell that Meyer smiled broadly.

    Seeing him enjoying himself like that, I was d I hadn¡¯t told him to put it off any longer¡­

    Y-yes. We were going to get married as soon as possible anyway¡­!

    I expected it to be in about three months, but when I thought about it, it didn¡¯t look much different two weeks from now either.

    ¡®At least it¡¯s less sudden than dungeons on the¡­¡¯

    On second thought, it didn¡¯t seem a bad idea to do it when we were gathered anyway, since everyone would have to disperse to their own territories after being appointed a title and receiving a sealednd.

    There would be nothing that could be paid out as a congrattory gift shortly after receiving thend anyway¡­

    The nobles would be free to put in their congrattions.

    It was an effective conclusion,forting myself, I tried to suppress my anxiety about the wedding two weekster.

 Chapter dlc3

    ***

    I agreed to hold the wedding ceremony along with the title ceremony with my own mouth, but after a few days, I was still perplexed.

    ¡®Two weekster¡­ I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m getting married in 10 days¡­¡¯

    Apart from theck of reality, things were going steadily in the meantime.

    I, in particr, was dizzyingly busy with the issue of the title ceremony. The territory to be given to the heroes, the distribution of the titles, and so on¡­.

    Fortunately, the work was easier than I had expected, given the extent to which I hadid out the big picture in advance.

    I even discussed it with the expedition leaders during the final debriefing.

    Normally, Meyer would have done this, but now that I had to assume the imperial throne, I had to step in and handle the matter.

    While I was so busy, Meyer was taking care of all the wedding preparations. Then, sometimes, whenever he needed my opinion, he came right away and asked right away.

    ¡°Do you prefer the celebration to be held outdoors or indoors?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it befortable indoors?¡±

    ¡°Is there anything romantic you¡¯d like to do at the wedding? After all, I should propose to you properly, right?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s really okay. I mean it.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t believe he would propose to me when I was so busy. I waved my hand violently, not putting much meaning to it.

    It wasn¡¯t just the proposal. I was the one who was not romantic about weddings from the beginning.

    In my original world, marriage was a distant thing, and since I came to this world, I had no room to dream about things like marriage because I was so absorbed in defeating the Demon King.

    Sure enough, Meyer murmured, kicking his tongue.

    ¡°But I¡¯m a little disappointed.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re really sad, take care of yourself at our golden wedding anniversary.¡±

    ¡°How can I wait 50 years¡­¡±

    Meyer pouted his lips and grumbled, and soon changed his expression as if he had a good idea.

    ¡°Okay, once you be emperor, on our wedding anniversary, let¡¯s take care of the things we couldn¡¯t do this time¡­ Let¡¯s celebrate our 10th anniversary. That¡¯ll do.¡±

    His words were a little strange. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m just going to celebrate my wedding every year¡­

    I squinted at Meyer.

    He was nning our future wedding anniversary with unprecedented enthusiasm.

    I didn¡¯t want to pour cold water on his passion, but I had to make sure that Meyer was not alone in his anniversary ns.

    I asked, with a doubt.

    ¡°.. You¡¯re not saying that you¡¯re going to take care of it like a wedding, are you?¡±

    ¡°Why not? I will honor the monumental day

    you marry me.¡±

    Why is he so confident?!

    I shouted, roughly putting the list of checks on the table.

    ¡°If the emperor spends their budget like that, it¡¯s a waste of state money!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t touch the treasury. The property of Grand House Knox is enough.¡±

    Meyer replied as he wandered around. His face looked thick as if he expected praise, as if he had no doubt I would be impressed with him if he said so.

    While I was too dumbfounded to say anything, Meyer held his tongue.

    ¡°I think I was in such a hurry that I couldn¡¯t even print the wedding anniversarymemorative coins. There¡¯s a lot to be desired.¡±

    ¡°Commemorative coins, we were supposed to take a coin tomemorate the end of the Second Holy Demon War. Besides, I¡¯m not the emperor yet. Our marriage is neither a national marriage nor an afterthought, butmemorative coins!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be the next emperor, but it¡¯s a national marriage. It was fortunate that thememorative stamps could be issued somehow.¡±

    ¡°Wait. You issuedmemorative stamps?¡±

    ¡°It was rtively easy to prepare stamps.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying¡­¡±

    More and more piles, I poked my forehead out and groaned.

    When I handed over the full book of wedding proceedings, it seemed to have been very well spent.

    But what I thought was a mountain of a pile was just the tip of the iceberg.

    ¡°I wanted to stage the great journey of you and me as a y for the grand theaters this time¡­ It¡¯s also a pity that it¡¯s too much of a rush. Because I can¡¯t do it unless it¡¯s perfect.¡±

    Then Meyer added with a grin.

    ¡°What do you think? Is this enough to prepare for the wedding? As the next emperor¡¯s husband, I will continue to be frugal, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    I felt like something bigger would happen if I refuted him, so I had no choice but to nod helplessly.

    My future, which was dragged by the leash of arge dog running forward, was drawn in front of me.

    ***

    A few dayster, Mary arrived at the capital.

    The pce also gave me a new maid, but everyone seriously looked at me because I was going to be the next emperor.

    The problem was that it was extremely inconvenient.

    I was afraid that they would turn pale and shiver when I left a little bit of dinner because my stomach was growling, or if I got a deep scent of flowers as soon as my head was throbbing due to continuous work and I frowned without realizing it, and being guilty of stering¡­

    They had to back up my work, but it was rather annoying when I had a lot of things to worry about because I was considerate of them.

    So I grumbled softly to Meyer, who remembered the words and called her.

    Mary greeted politely.

    ¡°I will shorten your supreme position, Lord Liteitia.¡±

    The title ¡°Lord Liteitia¡± was not familiar to me even after hearing it several times. Especially when people who used to know called me that.

    However, when I thought about it, the same was true of the designation of the Vice Commander of the ck Knights. After all, I figured I would get used to it someday after listening to it often enough.

    The problem is that I didn¡¯t know when that would be.

    ¡®When I get used to being called Lord Liteitia, I¡¯ll probably already be referred to as Your Majesty¡­?¡¯

    It was a very likely story.

    I answered Mary¡¯s greeting modestly with a slight smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s still a long way to go. It¡¯s also a concession from His Excellency.¡±

    ¡°No, I think it was a foregone conclusion. If it had not been for Lord Liteitia, it would have been impossible to defeat the Demon King without so much damage. Thank you as a member of this world.¡±

    Once again, I smiled awkwardly and waved my hands at Mary¡¯s words of thanks, bowing politely.

    ¡°His Excellency the Grand Duke has given me the order that from now on I am to be loyal to Lord Liteitia. From now on, my master is Lord Liteitia.¡±

    Mary knelt before me and bowed her head.

    So far, she had secretly passed on my conditions and information to Meyer, but she promised not to do so in the future.

    Well, I wondered if I really need to do this, but if I be an emperor in the future, Mary and I would befortable organizing these things neatly.

    Admitting Mary¡¯s ability, I dly epted her.

    ¡°All right, Mary. Then I will give the first order of business. I¡¯m so busy preparing for the title ceremony and the wedding that I don¡¯t want to give one iota of attention to anything else.¡±

    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll work hard to create an environment where you can bepletely immersed in your work.¡±

    Mary spoke with confidence.

    It was certainly reassuring to see her here.

    No one, except Meyer, knew more about my preferences than she did, as I had trusted her with everything in general at Nokentoria Castle.

    I could then devote myself to my work with an even more rxed mind.

    But the work was endless, so it became a situation of just doing the work with ease¡­ Well, I still thought this was somewhere.

    I feel like I need to give up and get used to a life of working this much¡­

    Maybe I will never be able to rest for the rest of my life?

    I had the feeling that what Meyer was giving me was not power and honor, butbor.

    But I decided to stop thinking about it because thinking about it deeply would only deepen my discord and distrust of the groom-to-be.

    I thought it would be good for me, too.

    ***

    I had little idea how the wedding was going to flow, as I left the dress, the formal wear, and everything else entirely up to Meyer.

    In fact, I didn¡¯t even have that much time to worry about it.

    Two weeks was a short time to prepare for a wedding, but it was also a short time to prepare for a title ceremony.

    It seemed that Meyer didn¡¯t sleep and was busy preparing for the wedding, but I didn¡¯t have enough stamina, so I had no choice but to use my time sparingly by concentrating even when my eyes were open.

    I med someone else for my own karma.

    I just had to trust Meyer and leave it to him.

    Still, it was certainly easier this way.

    I skimmed through a few of the dresses that Meyer had carefully selected out of many dresses.

    Then, in the process of temporarily sealing the dresses, I ended up trying them on a few times.

 Chapter dlc4

    ¡°You¡¯re skinnier than you were when I took yourst measurement, Lord Liteitia. I think you went through a lot.¡±

    Veronay, the Imperial tailor who took care of my wedding attire, approached me with concern.

    She stuck to my figure, as Veronay had been in charge of my wardrobe for the second and third time since the first results briefing.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat more¡­¡±

    Meyer, who was watching me on the other side, grunted and clicked his tongue.

    I replied while raising my arm so that Veronay could open the pin at my waist.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a matter of food. I¡¯m still eating enough.¡±

    Stocking up on calories for energy even if I didn¡¯t have an appetite had been a habit since my expedition days.

    Recently, I ate more carefully because my head wouldn¡¯t work if I ran out of glucose.

    Meyer said, clicking his tongue disapprovingly.

    ¡°Tell me if there are people who talk about your decision and bother you.¡±

    ¡°What are you going to say?¡±

    ¡°I have to deal with them properly.¡±

    ¡°Even if my title is Tyrant, I don¡¯t want to use it before I ascend to the throne.¡±

    I listened to Meyer¡¯s words in one ear and out the other. Meyer sighed as if I were frustrated, but I couldn¡¯t listen to Meyer.

    Meyer sighed and cried.

    ¡°Anyway, you tend to buy work¡­ Wait a minute, the skirt is not good enough. Let¡¯s try to catch it more abundantly.¡±

    ¡°Yes. This much?¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ A little longer. Hold the waistline up by a finger.¡±

    Veronay followed Meyer¡¯s orders to the letter.

    In the meantime, I nced through the list of documents Mary held.

    After finishing the pin in her mouth, Veronay urged the neer next to her.

    ¡°Rookie, hour pin.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What? Yes!¡±

    At that moment, the new tailor was bewildered and hurriedly handed a pin. Veronay opened her eyes in a triangr shape and polished the neer.

    ¡°Get a hold of yourself.¡±

    I kept standing as if I couldn¡¯t believe it every time Meyer said a word, and I ended up hearing one word.

    Indeed. How could ¡°that¡± ck Knight be so sensitive about a centimeter in skirt length? It would be hard to believe it even with both eyes.

    Of course, Veronay and the other tailor, who were well aware of Meyer¡¯s tiresome nature due to past performance reports, just silently followed Meyer¡¯s orders.

    And so, after thest gab of dresses, one of the most important ones, I sat down side by side with Meyer and sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you and I are both silver and gray.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, I would have had a bunch of gray hairs that would have stood out like a sore thumb.¡±

    Meyer chuckled at my ttery and poured tea into my teacup.

    ¡°Hair covered with mana doesn¡¯t fade anyway.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    The moment I shrugged my shoulders and reached out to the teacup, an administrator rushed to find me.

    ¡°Lord Liteitia. We¡¯ve found ovepping territories.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my.¡±

    It was a matter I had no choice but to attend.

    I took my hand off the teacup andughed bitterly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for a cup of tea.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s drink as much as we want after everything is over. Then let¡¯s make it your favorite drink, not tea.¡±

    Meyer also swallowed a note of regret as much as he understood the situation.

    How did my Meyer be so considerate?

    Proudly, I stroked Meyer¡¯s cheek and whispered.

    ¡°I look forward to our joint drink.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±

    Meyer nodded passionately.

    If he¡¯s willing to work so hard in person, he must bring some pretty nice drinks. One more reason to expect a wedding. I clucked my tongue.

    The hectic schedule continued after that.

    After so much time, the long-awaited title ceremony and my wedding day were just around the corner.

    ***

    Grand banquet hall of the Imperial Pce.

    The expeditions and the famous nobility gathered.

    At the time of the title ceremony, to avoid confusion, the members of the expeditions who were to receive their own titles were informed in advance.

    They had been active at the time of thest battle of this Holy Demon War, and they had actively closed the dungeon¡­

    The faces of the expedition members receiving titles were greatly anticipated. Those who would not receive titles would also receive appropriate rewards and examples, so they could not feel bad. A joyful atmosphere filled the banquet hall with everyone happy.

    The ck Knights also all entered the banquet hall with their uniforms on.

    This day had finallye, hadn¡¯t it? I thought it would nevere.

    I sighed as I recalled the two weeks of hard work. Even that was a blessing that it was not me who would be giving down the titles. Anasta asked anxiously.

    ¡°Vice Commander, are you alive?

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯m here because I¡¯m alive.¡±

    ¡°Can you make it to the wedding? Do you want me to use healing magic?¡±

    ¡°Amazingly, August has already used it once.¡±

    I replied with a vague smile.

    I was not physically fatigued, but only mentally fatigued, which was not helped by August¡¯s curative magic.

    And the main culprit of my mental fatigue was these very gazes that were ncing down at me.

    I thought I had gotten used to these kinds of gazes since I became the Vice Commander of the ck Knights¡­ The Reserve Grand Duke and the Reserve Emperor had different dimensions of attention.

    Meyer looked at me with concern.

    ¡°You can go and rest if you¡¯re tired. If pushes to shove, we can even postpone the wedding.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a terrible idea. I¡¯ve been waiting for today.¡±

    I shook my head in surprise.

    It¡¯s an opportunity to get it over with and be free, what postponing? If we postpone the wedding, we won¡¯t just be left with the wedding!

    Perhaps mistaking my reluctance as a rebuttal of my expectation of the wedding that much, Meyer coughed with a little joyous expression.

    At that moment, the emperor entered the banquet hall with the sound of a trumpet announcing his arrival. The fur cloak that hung over his aged shoulders looked heavier than ever today.

    No wonder, the emperor¡¯s n was to give Meyer the throne by now and enjoy his retirement from recreation and care.

    Unexpected imperial education had prolonged his imperial term.

    When he came down from the throne, he would be treated and respected by the emperor, so I wanted to give it to him as soon as possible anyway, and I wanted to rest.

    But it was not Meyer, who was a Grand Duke, who took the throne, but me, amoner¡­

    And as a result, the emperor had no choice but to keep his seat.

    The emperor sat on the throne, and the emperor¡¯s representative solemnly cleared his throat.

    The spokesman said when everyone was quiet.

    ¡°Thanks to the outstanding fighting spirit of the heroes of the turnaround, we have defeated the Demon King and brought peace to the Empire for the first time in seventeen years. As was the case at the beginning of the empire, titles will be given by the heroes who defeated the Demon King ording to the custom of our ancestors. Those who have been called up will now be. The me Mage, Axion ma!¡±

    While everyone was cheering with their fingers crossed, Axion rode out majestically with his chest wide open.

    I, too, apuded enthusiastically as I congratted those receiving their titles.

    Axion and the other five who participated in the Demon King¡¯s War received the title of Grand Duke.

    Since Meyer had been a Grand Duke from the beginning, it made no sense for him to receive an additional Grand Duke¡¯s title, and instead, he was provided with a territory with substantial ins and mines.

    Of course, it was I who took care of the territory and the distribution ofpensation.

    ¡®Meyer¡¯s is mine, after all. It was an emergency pocket of gold that I, as emperor, could legally operate.¡¯

    It was August, Sevi, and then Julieta¡¯s turn.

    From a distance, I could see Julieta¡¯s parents, full of anticipation.

    It should have been a futile expectation.

    But I didn¡¯t dare to tell them. They would soon find out in person.

    ¡°God¡¯s Mace, Julieta Castrum!¡±

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    ¡°Why is Julieta a Castrum? That girl is a wa! That¡¯s outrageous! There¡¯s something wrong!¡±

    They couldn¡¯t believe it and made a fuss. But it was a trivial attempt. They were soon taken away by the Imperial Guard.

    In fact, they could have been kept out of the banquet hall from the start.

    But, respecting Julieta¡¯s wish that it would be better to see them in person than to hear their stories, I simply left it as it was.

    Julieta looked back at Robur with a satisfied smile on her face. Robur also turned to her with a smile.

    People who appeared to be members of Nova¡¯s family were also present at the ceremony. Asmoners, they were not eligible to attend the ceremony, but they were exceptionally attentive.

    I could not find any resemnce to Nova¡¯s sister, who he said looked like me, in any way.

    Nova¡¯s sister had broad shoulders and a thick frame, as was typical of Nova¡¯s lineage, but she, too, must have demonstrated her ability if she held an ax.

    ¡®What a bummer, what a bummer.¡¯

    The habit of bringing in good personnel at the first sign of trouble was about to be triggered again. I didn¡¯t have to fight the demons anymore, so it was all over. I had abandoned my unfulfilled desire to.

    Trag and Robur, the elite and unit leaders of the ck Knights, were given the title of marquess.

    I wondered if they considered a countship at most. They looked bewildered by the higher title than expected.

    ¡°Golden Falcon, Trag Cornu. I give you the title of Marquis along with the region of Cornu.¡±

    However, the Cornu region would have meant more to Trag than the marquisate.

    This was because the Cornu region included the Countdom of Nerus. Externally, it was supposed to be a name to intervene and care about the business of Countess Nerus.

    Perhaps realizing this fact, a shaken emotion welled up in the light green eyes of Trag, who was anointed by the emperor.

 Chapter dlc5

    Counts, Viscounts, Barons, Bars, Knights¡­ Everyone was given a title.

    Ironically, I was the only one who would be emperor.

    ¡®But it¡¯s what I wanted in the first ce, so¡­.¡¯

    Meyer and the emperor still suggested that I should have a nominal title until I became emperor, but I was the one who refused. For the time being, the ¡°Lord Liteitia¡± was enough.

    Thus ended the long title ceremony.

    As I watched the titles andpensations that I had allotted be ced in everyone¡¯s bosom, I could feel that the two weeks of hard work had not been in vain.

    ¡°Now, following the title ceremony, we will proceed with the wedding of the heroic Lord Jun Liteitia and Grand Duke Meyer Knox. Ladies and gentlemen, please observe in your seats in silence.¡±

    As soon as the title ceremony was over, the event was held one after another.

    ¡®As expected, it looks like one plus one¡­¡¯

    Of course, the effort put into those things would be more than one-plus-one, but¡­

    While everyone was buzzing around, I slipped out of my seat with Meyer to change into my formal attire and headed to the preparation room next to the banquet hall.

    I saw Julieta and April gesturing for me to go lightly.

    When the wedding came, my heart thumped. It was more exciting than in the Demon King¡¯s Castle.

    I rubbed my sweaty, damp palms on my uniform.

    Well, Meyer would still make it work on his own. If ites around again, it won¡¯t be a big deal¡­

    Frankly, I worried this way because I had no idea what kind of disaster Meyer¡¯s excessive motivation could have caused.

    Of course, I¡¯m sure Meyer knows better than I, who has never been to a single wedding in this world¡­

    ¡®Yeah, at least it¡¯s better than I did.¡¯

    In addition, Vince also visited and yed a part, as it was the Grand Duke of Knox¡¯s business. If he had thought something waspletely different, he would have stopped me or told me what he thought. That made me feel much safer.

    Travel was not about expressing dissatisfaction with a n that you had never enlisted in. It was an unwritten rule to ensure the trip went off without a hitch. It was no different because it was a wedding. I vowed to fullyply with the wedding I was ready for, just because I had no hand in the wedding preparations.

    So¡­ That¡¯s what I thought until I tried on the formal attire.

    ¡°¡­what is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a wedding dress, Lord Liteitia.¡±

    Veronay replied tly. No, it¡¯s not at all like thest dress I had on! Except for it being a white dress, there¡¯s nothing the same about it¡­!

    Who knew eyes as knotholes. It was absurd and I countered.

    ¡°This wasn¡¯t the one I tried on?¡±

    ¡°It is. I just covered it with a little more cloth and decorated it morously for the wedding. It¡¯s our masterpiece!¡±

    All this talk about using more cloth and gems, so that means it¡¯s not the same design after all!

    But when I saw the satisfied smile on Veronay¡¯s face, I couldn¡¯tin.

    If not for this opportunity, I could feel her spirit as if she was going to try to use silk as much as she wanted with jewelry so morously at any time.

    At that time, the main culprit appeared that allowed Veronay to express her creative desire to her heart¡¯s content.

    ¡°As expected. It is worthy of your dignity.¡±

    In keeping with the wedding customs of the world, where both men and women wore bright white wedding attire, Meyer also wore pure white.

    Themoners also wore the whitest clothes they owned on their wedding day, with the intention of honoring St. Marianne and receiving her blessing.

    The white ceremonial robes with silver embroidery ced on it harmonized with Meyer¡¯s silver hair, making him look like a moon god.

    Meyer¡¯s clothing was also gorgeous, but it was nothingpared to my dress.

    My dress was not just white, it was decoratedyer byyer with silver, precious jewels, andce, and it sparkled with every movement.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t end there. The hem of the skirt drags backward about two meters on the floor¡­¡¯

    The weight of the cloth was also extraordinary.

    Since I was a member of the expedition, I could move around in it, but if I had been an average person, there would have had to be two people to grab the hem of my skirt.

    ¡°Why do you look like that? You don¡¯t like it? It¡¯s the dress you chose.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about the same format, but it¡¯s apletely different dress. Beyond the sly drag of the skirt hem¡­ What am I going to do with all these cloth?¡±

    A cloth precious enough to be exchanged for a thousand gold was sweeping the floor like a mop.

    Even though I wanted to pat down the hem of my dress, I feared thece and jewelry would fall off.

    Meyer, by contrast, was unconcerned.

    ¡°That is how the emperor¡¯s ceremonial cloak was originally made. Nowadays, he doesn¡¯t have the strength to pull on the cloak by himself, so he sometimes has an assistant to help him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the emperor yet. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re going to say something¡­¡±

    ¡°No one thinks so.¡±

    Meyer chuckled as he said this. When the voices rose, he was ready to twist the people one by one.

    Meyer looked at me with satisfaction as he put on his ceremonial dress and said to Veronay.

    ¡°I like it. I¡¯m very satisfied. You must have suffered from the short schedule, but I¡¯ll pay you more than I said.¡±

    ¡°No, it was an honor for me to be able to make Lord Liteitia¡¯s wedding dress.¡±

    Veronay also bowed her head with a proud face. And she didn¡¯t forget to add her own PR.

    ¡°Time was running out this time, but if you leave the scolding coronation gown to me, it will be more than perfect.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take it into consideration.¡±

    They¡¯re going to hit the drums, the janggu, and the top. I squinted and bit.

    ¡°Why do you get to decide when it¡¯s my formal attire?¡±

    ¡°Because that¡¯s my side. That¡¯s what the emperor¡¯spanion does.¡±

    Meyer spoke proudly, thrusting his broad, firm chest forward.

    As I was grumbling like that, a servant who heard about the condition of the banquet hall spoke carefully.

    ¡°The banquet hall is ready. Lord Liteitia, Grand Duke of Knox, you have to go now.¡±

    ¡°¡­See you after the wedding, really.¡±

    ¡°After the wedding, I wonder if you¡¯ll listen to me.¡±

    Meyer smiled and swung his hand at me at the bell. He put a white veil on my head that resembled St. Marianne¡¯s as if waiting.

    Meyer reached out to me. I took his hand without hesitation.

    We walked hand in hand down the hallway. The endless golden carpet looked like our glittering future was about to unfold.

    We passed through the silent corridor and arrived at the banquet hall. The closed doors slowly opened to reveal the banquet hall, which was all dark.

    Why were the lights off?

    As soon as I thought so, the candles on the sundries began to catch fire one after another from the far end of the banquet hall. It was a production that I had seen before¡­

    ¡®¡­ It¡¯s a production of the Demon King¡¯s Castle!¡¯

    Did it look cool? No, no matter how cool it looked, wasn¡¯t there trauma?

    Axion was the only talented person who could adjust the firepower to burn candles in such good timing.

    I don¡¯t know who created this project, but I couldn¡¯t help but roll my tongue at its blithe insensitivity.

    My dark vision was frighteningly brightened, and countless decorations of shimmering frost were created.

    It was Jeanne¡¯s ice magic.

    Jeanne¡¯s magic could coagte the vapor in the void, but it could not make the frost it created float in the air.

    However, Sevi¡¯s wind magic supported the frost decorations and made them float in a fluffy manner.

    The nobles, who had never seen magic before, squealed at the level 60 wizard¡¯s skills, which continued without a break.

    And the expedition members, who had examined how amazing the state of the art was, stared nkly at the ceiling.

    I can¡¯t believe that wizards with titles are in charge of wedding special effects¡­ The height of extravagance.

    And it didn¡¯t end there.

    Everyone in the ck Knights, dressed in matching gray ceremonial uniforms instead of the ck uniforms of the ck Knights, stood in two longitudinal rows, like a line of honor guard, with each person¡¯s weapon thrust diagonally at the other.

    When Meyer and I entered the banquet hall, we stood up our weapons in order, starting with ours, without a stitch of difference.

    ¡°In memory of the heroes of mankind!¡±

    ¡°May the future of the world shine forever!¡±

    Everyone shouted in chorus.

    The band began to y the wedding march. I and Meyer walked past the ck Knights one by one.

    Everyone weed us with smiles¡­ and the ck Night unit even had tears in their eyes. We could really feel that everyone was congratting us.

    What awaited us at the end of the line was August, the officiate. He weed us with a joyful face, saying, ¡®You are finally freed from this epidemic advance guard.¡¯

    Yes, I think August suffered a lot because of us.

    ¡°The wedding willmence.¡±

    August opened his mouth solemnly. As I listened to his continued officiating, I felt a real sense that Meyer and I were truly getting married.

    The officiant¡¯s congrattory words led to a transfer of virtues between the couple. Love and respect each other¡­

    ¡°Never quarrel between husband and wife. Do you understand? Absolutely. Not.¡±

    August¡¯s words were especially encouraging. He seemed to notice that if we fought, he would have to be summoned and mediate.

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll share the joint wine.¡±

    A chambein approached us with a golden tray and a golden alcohol. August poured honey wine into the chalice.

    I reached out for the chalice. The honey wine, which was golden, was mainly used as joint wine, but the addition of rose petals in the honey liquor gave it a deep tang and a sensual rose aroma that stung my nose.

    It would be a shame to only moisten my mouth with this.

    I put my lips to the wine as I clucked my tongue. Alcohol, which I had not had in a long time, rushed down my throat.

    Then I handed it to Meyer. Meyer¡¯s golden eyes remained fixed on me as he drank the holy brew. As I faced his eager eyes, my lips, now moistened with sake, began to dry.

    And so the joint service ended. August solemnly ended the wedding.

    ¡°They now firmly swear to St. Marianne that they are now husband and wife.¡±

    Everyone cheered and threw the flowers they were holding into the sky.

    Fresh red flowers fell like rain on the wedding hall, which was decorated in white, and the waltz tune that Meyer and I danced to for the first time echoed through the air.

    His favorite flowers.

    My favorite songs.

    It was a perfect wedding that could not have been more satisfying, though somewhat excessive.

 Chapter dlc6

    Sevi murmured, pouting his lips as he watched Jun and Meyer share their joint liquor.

    ¡°It¡¯s unfair.¡±

    ¡°What is?¡±

    Nova, who was next to Sevi, asked, leaning slightly.

    ¡°She said she¡¯d wait for me to grow up. The Vice Commander is a liar.¡±

    ¡°Sure, she said she¡¯d think about it when she saw you getting taller, but she didn¡¯t say she¡¯d wait.

    ¡®That¡¯s it. She didn¡¯t even give me the chance.¡±

    Sevi looked at Jun¡¯s neat profile, which flickered behind a translucent veil of fluttering white with eyes of frustration.

    He was arade-in-arms with whom he had suffered and struggled for three years without missing a single day. There was no way that Nova did not know the heart of such an old friend. Nova shrugged his shoulders with a wry smile.

    ¡°But even if the Vice Commander waited for you, we still have a problem.¡±

    ¡°What problem?¡±

    Sevi asked back in a dull tone. Nova pointed to Meyer, who loomed like a great silver shield in front of Jun, who shone brighter than anyone else.

    ¡°Would His Excellency take it easy and give up the Vice Commander?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you confident you could fight His Excellency and win?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    The mouth of Sevi had been tightly shut. He may get taller, but he cannot raise the already fixed level.

    The day would nevere when Sevi could beat Meyer even if he goes his whole life¡­

    Sevi shook his head vigorously as if to shake off his mncholy and said.

    ¡°B-But I no longer kneel at His Excellency in title anymore either. We¡¯re both Grand Dukes.¡±

    Both Grand Dukes, Grand Duke Knox had been a Grand Duke for more than 1,000 years and has built a fortune and a career that are worlds apart from Sevi, who just became a Grand Duke, but Nova did not dare talk about that. Instead, he simply said a few words quietly.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that again in front of your Excellency?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡±

    A surprised Sevi nced at Nova. Then he threatened with a small fist shake.

    ¡°Just tell him. Do you think I¡¯m gonna die alone? Nova, I¡¯m going to tell him that you confessed to the Vice Commander.¡±

    ¡°Why are you dragging me in?¡±

    Nova, who had a bright face, hurriedly looked at Meyer.

    Meyer had ghostly hearing, but fortunately, he didn¡¯t seem to be able to hear what they were saying at all, since he was smiling at the thought of marrying Jun.

    Julieta, who was listening nearby as the two argued, held her tongue as if she couldn¡¯t stop them.

    August raised his hand, and Julieta hastily pinched their hips and whispered.

    ¡°Shh, be quiet. The wedding is ending.¡±

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need to pinch me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m forced to listen to your dumb conversation, and I have to pinch you to make myself feel better.¡±

    ¡°¡­ They now firmly swear to St. Marianne that they are now husband and wife.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s over!¡±

    As soon as August¡¯s words were finished, the three special troops simultaneously threw the red flowers they were holding with the others into the sky. Clusters of flowers fluttered in the air and colored the night.

    ¡°Congrattions on your marriage!

    ¡°I wish you the best!¡±

    ¡°Have a good life!¡±

    As everyone cheered, the special unit celebrated the marriage of Jun and Meyer, respectively. Their faces, which had been so noisy earlier, all had smiles on them.

    After the wedding was over and I had changed into a dress that was a bit morefortable to move in than the wedding attire that dragged on the floor, I stopped by the wedding party.

    As I entered the reception, everyone congratted me more freely than before.

    ¡°Congrattions on your wedding, Vice Commander! The dress was so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The first to approach me and congratte me was the trio. When I saw them running toward me in their gray ceremonial robes, I thought of our first performance report.

    ¡°If His Excellency has something bad to say, tell it to us. Understood?¡±

    Sevi, who had finally received his title with the title of ¡°Gale Destroyer,¡± consoled me with deliberate boldness as he clenched his fists.

    Incidentally, as an adult past puberty, I went through three confirmations just in case.

    Will you really regret it, do you have any other title, do you really have to do it¡­

    But Sevi insisted that he must do it. For me, it was the best thing I could do.

    Hearing Sevi¡¯s words, Meyerughed full of energy. Perhaps he did not expect Sevi to say it so openly, or perhaps he looked somewhat puzzled as if he had been hit once.

    It was only natural. If a hamster suddenly came and scolded you if you did something wrong, I would have been taken aback.

    I finally stifled augh and asked Sevi.

    ¡°What would you do if I told you guys?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The mouth of the Sevi was tightly shut. Then I rolled my eyes and peeped at Meyer standing behind me.

    Meyer just stared down at Sevi, the size of his waist, with a sardonic look on his face and said nothing.

    After making eye contact with Meyer for exactly three seconds, Sevi changed his words with a servile smile and a palm of his hand.

    ¡°Well¡­ On second thought, I don¡¯t think His Excellency will ever be mean to you.¡±

    ¡°You must be scared?¡±

    I smiled mockingly. But Sevi had the cheek to refute.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just trying to get a reality check? If you hit a rock with an egg, it¡¯s such a waste of eggs.¡±

    Meyer ended up bursting outughing at Sevi¡¯s sly reply.

    In the past, if it was Meyer, he would have frowned like a dead rat, but now he jokes¡­ he¡¯s all grown up.

    I patted Sevi on the shoulder because I was proud of Sevi.

    At that moment, Meyer suddenly looked at Nova and asked.

    ¡°¡­ So, Nova Pellum, did you ever confess to Jun?¡±

    (T/N: Nova¡¯sst name is actually Pellum, not Feltum.)

    ¡­ Has he ever confessed?

    I took my time to remember. I remember that when I was speaking forcefully on the periphery to clear up the misconception that Meyer and I had been lovers, Nova told me not to worry because he would be there himself if it came down to it¡­

    But to call this a confession was a bit iffy.

    While I was struggling with this, Nova jumped up with a nk look on his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you heard that earlier?¡±

    ¡°Of course I did.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Nova and Sevi¡¯s faces turned somber as they saw Meyer answer as if it were a matter of course. A small voice could be heard murmuring, ¡°After all, His Excellency is not a human being.¡±

    If not, Meyer grinned, expressing this viciously.

    ¡±I see¡­ You don¡¯t still have unfinished business, do you?¡±

    Everywhere I looked, the figure was threatening.

    What the hell are you talking to them about? I pped Meyer on the back.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing to the kids?¡±

    ¡°But.¡±

    ¡°But what. Don¡¯t say outrageous things. What are you going to do if you say such nonsense and cause problems in the love front of our children?¡±

    Meyer was frustrated, but kept his mouth shut honestly. Nova and Sevi¡¯s faces were downcast as if theplexion and pressure Meyer had given them even in that short time was no joke.

    While they were thus dwelling, one or two of the elite members of the ck Knights gathered.

    ¡°Wow, the dress is truly one of the greatest of all time. Probably for the next thousand years, there will not be a wedding dress that will be as good as this one.¡±

    Axiom made a big fuss. The agreeable nces of those in the vicinity were disturbing in that he was merely exaggerating. I asked him as if I didn¡¯t think so.

    ¡°I thought it would be expensive, but I don¡¯t know the price of a formal dress¡­ Is this dress that expensive?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a question of being expensive. It¡¯s a thousand to¡­ Alright, alright.¡±

    Axion waved his hand as he looked at Meyer¡¯splexion. It also seemed that Meyer had shut Axion¡¯s mouth with a dirty look.

    I¡¯ll ask him separatelyter since it seems he won¡¯t tell me here with Meyer.

    I nced at Axion. But Axion just shook his head with his eyes closed with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, Vice Commander. His Excellency is trying to kill me.¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re throwing eyes at a person at the reception on the day of the wedding.¡±

    Meyer replied with a face full of frustration.

    What would others see of me if they heard? I pped Meyer¡¯s arm. Of course, my hand hurt more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. If you keep bothering me one by one, I¡¯ll show you what throwing eyes is.¡±

    Meyer¡¯s mouth was tight. Robur, watching him, chuckled.

    ¡°The ck Knight is no match for the Tyrant!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen this kind of figure in our lifetime. I couldn¡¯t imagine it before. Isn¡¯t that right, sister?¡±

    ¡°I think so. Maybe this is exactly what I left one eye on in myst battle to see.¡±

    The elite troops teased Meyer, as if they had been waiting only for this day.

    It was as if the distance that had previously confined them to the framework ofmander and troopers had unknowingly disappeared, and they had been so friendly.

    It was a good thing we were all gathered at the fold. I asked what was on my mind.

    ¡°Come to think of it, what are you all going to do about the fiefs? Isn¡¯t it hard to manage the territory since most of you aremoners, except for Julieta? Would you like to study with me?¡±

    Because giving titles and fiefdoms is giving, and directly governing is another matter.

    I deployed the water demon strategy, looking for someone to study with me.

 Chapter dlc7

    However, it was not easy for everyone to sneak a look.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already got a person in charge of the estate. I don¡¯t have to study.¡±

    Axion replied condescendingly. He¡¯s smart anyway. I doubted if he was lying to save himself from this position.

    ¡°¡¯Who is it?¡¯

    ¡°Began. He¡¯s a bit of an administrator.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I agreed.¡±

    As soon as Axion spoke, Began that had been missing a step to the side puffed out in frustration. But Axion didn¡¯t care and smiled and waved his hand.

    ¡°Hahaha, joking too. Ginia will be in charge of security in my territory. And¡­¡±

    ¡°In short, you mean that you will mobilize all the Red Wolf troops asbor for the development of your territory.¡±

    Ginia sighed and added.

    When the Red Wolf troop¡¯s reaction was unusual, Axion finally turned around in confusion.

    ¡°Why do you all look so unhappy? I¡¯m paying you a lot of money?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about the money, it¡¯s about having to keep going after the captain.¡±

    ¡°Still, you¡¯ve gotten used to it.¡±

    ¡°Getting used to it is such a terrible thing!¡±

    Began shuddered with a strange sound.

    Well, I can¡¯t help it with Axion, who has the manpower to be useful. I have no choice but to give up.

    Then let¡¯s aim for the trio who don¡¯t have their own troops. When I looked back at the trio with a smile, Nova and Sevi quickly turned their heads and avoided eye contact.

    Wow, no loyalty.

    As expected, Julieta is the only one to believe in. I looked at Julieta when I was happy, but she just smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got Robur¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone doesn¡¯t want to study, traitors.¡±

    I murmured angrily. Meyer, who was listening quietly, carefully looked at me and added.

    ¡°You and they have different curric anyway, so you can¡¯t take sses together.¡±

    ¡°¡¯That¡¯s not the point. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to study alone.¡±

    I grumbled angrily at Meyer¡¯s response to the context-blindness. Then I looked back at the children earnestly.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you study with me since everyone doesn¡¯t need a wedding gift?¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ What do you want?¡±

    They wouldn¡¯t say they would study even if they died. Giving up, I sighed deeply with my hands upon my hips.

    Then Julieta opened her mouth as if she had suddenly remembered something. However, as if she had made a mistakete, she blurted out the end of the sentence.

    ¡°Oh, yes, Vice Commander. Later on¡­ Oh, no.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you on such a good day¡­¡°

    There was anxiety and embarrassment on Julieta¡¯s face. But it didn¡¯t matter at all, I waved my hand out.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    If I had to say, I was the type of person who didn¡¯t care much about packing seaweed soup in a lunch box to an exam room.

    It wasn¡¯t until I repeatedly said it was okay that Julieta said carefully.

    ¡°Can you lend me that mental wizardter? I¡¯m afraid my parents are going to be a bit of a nuisance.¡±

    However, it was a bit of a disaster to deal with it physically, Julieta added with a slight smile.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Agreeing fully with her mind, I nodded a little louder.

    Thus the banquet, which I don¡¯t know if it was a wedding reception or a title ceremonyunch, proceeded untilte in the evening.

    The other members of the expedition were also happy to think over their knighthoods and territories again and again.

    Nova introduced me to his family. They were so much alike that you did not have to ask where Nova¡¯s firmness came from.

    They bowed their heads and said that they were worried that Nova might have caused trouble. I roused them and told them how well Nova had done in the battle against the Demon King.

    Then, surreptitiously poking Nova in the side, I whispered.

    ¡°You said she looked like me, your sister.¡±

    ¡°Not that you look alike on the outside¡­¡±

    Nova smiled shyly. After a few moments of wondering where to begin, Nova became cautious.

    ¡°My sister is the matriarch of my family. When my father limped, she took responsibility for everything by herself. My sister piggybacked me and raised me too. That way, after my head grew a little bit, I knew I had to do something for the family.¡±

    That was exactly what it was like to join the ck Knights. Nova smiled as he revived the moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s a gamble, honestly, isn¡¯t it? An expeditionary force is¡­ At first, she asked me if I was going to die or if I was crazy.¡±

    ¡°You were there to take the entrance exam.¡±

    ¡°After all, the day before I was to go to the exam to join the ck Knights, she gave me weapons and equipment as if she had given up. I had to take a sword as well, or I would fail the exam.¡±

    Nova suddenly chuckled. I waited quietly for Nova to speak.

    ¡°Iter found out that it had been bought for me with money from my sister¡¯s wedding fund. In the first ce, my family didn¡¯t have enough money to buy the weapons in the first ce.¡±

    Nova¡¯s gaze became nostalgic as he looked at his sister who was talking with Julieta. The water in Nova¡¯s eyes smeared a little and quickly disappeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard, but she doesn¡¯t rely on those around her, she doesn¡¯t say a word about being weak. Still, she reaches out every time for her brother who isgging behind, just like you.¡±

    ¡°I think your sister is more amazing than me.¡±

    I blurted out in admiration. It wasn¡¯t just words in my mouth, but I meant it.

    Nova changed the subject, touching his neck in embarrassment, feeling refreshed that he had confided the story he had been pushing to the back of his mind.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m already going to pay back the borrowed wedding money a hundred, no, thousand times over. Only the Vice Commander¡¯s wedding will be difficult, but we will still hold the wedding ceremony in a usible manner¡­¡±

    ¡°If it is not enough to pay back 10,000 times, tell me as well. Because I have to pay her the honorarium for sending the ck Knights an excellent shield.¡±

    Iughed loudly and hit Nova¡¯s firm chest. Nova also smiled, unsure, and put his own big fist on mine.

    As the two of us continued our conversation, Meyer¡¯s eyes narrowed again as he talked with Axion and August from afar.

    Anyway, he¡¯s very sensitive.

    But since it was a happy day, I decided to let Meyer¡¯s rhythm match that of the new groom. I gave an exaggerated shrug.

    ¡°Ugh, the Commander¡¯s eyes are utter ax eyes, ax eyes.¡±

    ¡°Haha. I think we¡¯ve reached the edge of the proximity gauge. Well, we did talk for a long time. I¡¯m used to that now.¡±

    Novaughed as if he understood. Just then Nova¡¯s family called Nova. It was God¡¯s timing.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    As soon as Nova gave a brief silent bow and vacated his position, Sevi interrupted with a flourish.

    ¡°What were you talking about?¡±

    ¡°About Nova¡¯s family. He said his sister had a hard time.¡±

    ¡°Aha.¡±

    Sevi nodded his head.

    Come to think of it, the biggest worry in the special unit was Sevi.

    Nova has a family, and Julieta has Robur. It was impossible not to be concerned about Sevi being alone in a Grand Duchy at such a young age.

    Sevi stared at Nova and his family and muttered to himself.

    ¡°Nova is lucky to have a family.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Still, it¡¯s a relief. Anasta and Jeanne will go with you.¡±

    At least I wasn¡¯t the only one who had such concerns.

    Anasta was worried about Jeanne and Sevi, who were still young, and requested that Jeanne and herself be assigned to a territory that belonged to the Grand Duchy of Sevi. It seemed that she would probably be there all the time, watching and helping.

    Sevi mumbled something to himself for no apparent reason.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to treat me like a child.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not treating you like a child, we help each other. Anasta and Jeanne can count on you to be there for them.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Sevi snorted, but he didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    While Sevi wanted to be treated like an adult, it was not easy for adults to wee the idea of actually being away from home alone and left in an unfamiliar ce. Especially if he had been with the ck Knights for several years.

    Besides, there was no guarantee that no one would try to take advantage of Sevi due to bing a grand duke at such a young age. For this reason, I was very pleased with Anasta¡¯s proposal.

    Sevi asked suspiciously with a mumbling voice.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Vice Commander make her do it?¡±

    ¡°Me? To Anasta?¡±

    ¡°Anasta is blind to the Vice Commander.¡±

    Sevi was certainly right. I don¡¯t know whether the root of this was devotion or loyalty, but Anasta had some blind faith in me.

    My guess is that she could not forgive herself for believing that Fabian was a hero¡¯s timber. This reaction manifested itself as blind obedience to me.

    But Sevi¡¯s matters had nothing to do with me. I shook my head.

    ¡°Not at all. If Anasta hadn¡¯t said she¡¯d go with you, I wouldn¡¯t stick Anasta to you, but I¡¯d force you to stay in the castle until you became an adult.¡±

    ¡°Then I should thank Anasta.¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t want to study that much?¡±

    ¡°The Vice Commander made the dungeon study inherently rigorous.¡±

    Sevi chuckled.

    So it¡¯s my karmic reward after all. I sighed as if I had no choice.

    At that moment, Sevi lowered his voice as much as he could, looking at the faces of the people around him, and whispered,

    ¡°By the way, Vice Commander, His Excellency was checking to see how much holy water is left, but I think you should know.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sevi.¡±

    It really helped me to guess what was going to happen. I made up my mind to let Sevi¡¯s credit go high and let him be free from his studies.

 Chapter dlc8

    The reception was over.

    Tired of talking and dealing with people during the reception, I made an effort to remove the ne around my neck.

    If it were original, the maids would have done it for me, but today was the first day of the wedding. Meyer and I were alone in the new room.

    I tried many times, but could not get it to go as I wished. I gave up immediately and plopped down on the sofa. My heart wanted to get rid of it, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it, considering the price.

    Meyer came up to me, lifted my hair, and took off the ne.

    His big, thick fingertips grazed the back of my neck. Meyer¡¯s whispering tongue tickled my side.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve told me in advance.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a little embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°Why are you embarrassed about taking off your ne?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was kind of like an omen to take off my clothes.

    But I just couldn¡¯t say it that way, my throat was blocked.

    I¡¯m worried about Sevi¡¯s saying that he was checking the number of holy water¡­

    What on earth is there to drink holy water on your wedding night? If I¡¯m going to drink holy water, I¡¯m going to drink it, and what the hell am I going to do with it?

    I swallowed my spit.

    It wasn¡¯t that I never thought about the first night. I¡¯ve prepared my own mind¡­ It was a good idea to take measures just in case.

    ¡®I think it¡¯s too much, but¡­ As expected, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡¯

    A tension I was not aware of until the reception tightened around my neck.

    He wandered on my bare skin, wondering if he realized the reason why I was ashamed, and Meyer¡¯s hand, which took off my ne, hesitated what to do after that.

    I moistened my dry lips with my tongue. My nerves were on edge as I concentrated on his hand on my back.

    Did he ept my silence as permission? Gathering his courage, his hand went cautiously to the strings that tied my dress. The dress, which I could not put a price on theyers, fell to the bottom like a scattering of peony petals one by one.

    His hot breath on my neck. His breathing, which was somewhat rough, perhaps from nervousness, sounded particrly loud in my ears.

    I tried to stay as calm as possible, but it was not easy. Meyer couldn¡¯t stand it either, and he justid me down on the sofa and draped himself over me. We¡¯re in trouble here. I said in a panic.

    ¡°L-let¡¯s go to the bed.¡±

    As soon as my words fell, Meyer lifted me up and took me to bed. The view went round and round.

    ¡°Jun¡­¡±

    Meyer came up on top of me, trapping me in. It was dark for a moment as his huge body blocked me on all sides.

    ¡°Finally¡­ I can hardly believe it.¡±

    Meyer rubbed his lips lightly on my cheek several times and murmured softly. He was so moved that his voice, speaking alone, was full of emotion.

    Meyer¡¯s hand carefully touched my hip. I could feel from his fingertips that he was concerned that if he put the slightest pressure on his hand that it would break, as if thin ss.

    The hand that reached me was hot. I let out a breath.

    My head felt foggy. I wanted to throw reason away like sand being swept away by a wave, but that was not possible.

    I finally opened my mouth before I could think rationally any longer.

    ¡°Meyer, I know it¡¯s obvious, but I¡¯m just asking, just in case¡­ It¡¯s your first time, right?¡±

    Meyer¡¯s body stiffened. He had been clinging to me, but he raised his body and frowned. The look in his eyes was full of frustration.

    ¡°¡­ Do you think it¡¯s not my first time? Thatment just now was very unpleasant.¡±

    ¡°I know, but I asked just in case.¡±

    ¡°But why are you asking me that?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    I muffled my words with an awkwardugh. Meyer sighed, and then he raised his body, raising his dark eyebrows as if he really had to say a word.

    ¡°Like when you kissed me the first time, you keep making people¡­¡±

    Click.

    The sound of a metal lock closing snapped off Meyer¡¯s words with a light heart.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    The handcuffs hidden behind the pillow were safely put on Meyer.

    Given his ridiculous stats, it was impossible with my reflexes in the first ce. I only hoped that Meyer was caught off guard since it was the first night, but fortunately, it flowed as expected.

    I crossed one of the big mountains first, still breathing out and wiping the sweat off my face. Meyer, who had no idea why looked at me in a daze.

    ¡°Jun? What the hell is this¡­¡±

    ¡°In fact, I thought I might die if the Commander went crazy.¡±

    ¡°But to handcuff a person!¡±

    Meyer angrily tugged at his hands. I was worried that it might break for a moment, but the chain was stronger than I thought.

    If it had been a mediocre chain, it would have snapped like a piece of thread at once, but knowing Meyer¡¯s power figures, there was no way I could have found such a crude device.

    I asked Vince to raid the secret warehouse of Grand Duke Knox and barely saved a il artifact for the cavalry.

    The cksmith separated the long chain part and asked a master craftsman to modify it, which made it quite well made, even with a meticulous eye.

    ¡®It even became a new artifact, and there was a status debuff effect.¡¯

    Strength stats reduced by 20%. Meyer¡¯s 20% reduction in power does not change the fact that he is the strongest of mankind, but I don¡¯t know how pleased he would be with that numerical adjustment.

    The master craftsman was frustrated for a while that the first artifact he created was a handcuff, not a sword, spear, or shield, but he quickly recovered his spirits positively, wondering how many cksmiths would try to create even one artifact in their lifetime.

    Of course, even though it was an amazing artifact, it should not be a job for Meyer to break the chain if he wanted to.

    But he chose to seek my consent.

    ¡°Undo this, Jun. I had everything in my mind.¡±

    I shook my head firmly at the words handed with a sigh.

    ¡°Mind? Preparing holy water? How on earth were you going to overwork me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not for you!¡±

    Meyer countered. Recently, he changed the title to you[1], but when he got a little excited, the old title came out automatically.

    ¡°Then what were you going to use it for?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Meyer did not answer easily and kept his mouth shut. He was not a man who would lie to absolve himself of a situation, so perhaps the story that he wasn¡¯t trying to use it for me is true¡­

    ¡°I know my strength and stamina. I also have in mind the possibility that I may not have the self-control to protect my reason. So¡­¡±

    Meyer mumbled.

    No way. I recalled one hypothesis that had crossed my mind. The reason I didn¡¯t think of this first was because I thought, ¡°No way,¡± even though it was our wedding night.

    I eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you were going to self-harm?!¡±

    ¡°Self-harm, you¡¯re exaggerating. It¡¯s just proper physical control¡­¡±

    ¡°Proper! I don¡¯t want to spend the first night on a bloody sheet!¡±

    ¡°Is it okay to have the first night in a chain?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay because it¡¯s included in a kind of fetish.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making no sense!¡±

    Meyer shouted loudly. As such, we remained facing each other for a while.

    On the other hand, I was concerned about his body temperature, which was touching me all the time. It was hot, as if his warmth had burned into my body.

    First of all¡­ We can¡¯t just keep doing this for now.

    From the looks of it, it doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s trying to force the handcuffs off¡­

    I¡¯ll try to coax him a little bit more. I climbed up on top of Meyer¡¯s body with a sly smile on my face. As I did so, I whispered a small kiss on his cheek, just as he had done earlier.

    ¡°Just hang in there. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    ¡°Why are you being nice to me¡­ Wait, Jun Liteitia. Why do you look so used to it¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on, that¡¯s not the point.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean that¡¯s not the¡­¡±

    I closed my mouth around Meyer¡¯s chattering lips. Hisints, which he had spouted earlier, quieted like a demon.

    I kissed him, rubbed my firm body against his and put my hand down.

    I think he¡¯s around here somewhere. But I didn¡¯t catch him where I thought he was.

    Then something heavy and thick arrived in my hand. I traced it again and again.

    Meanwhile, Meyer gasped and gritted his teeth, looking at me as if to swallow me with eyes full of lust and jealousy.

    ¡°You must tell me at the end of the day. You surely had other men in your life besides me, didn¡¯t you? You keep avoiding my words¡­!¡±

    But his words entered one ear and slipped out the other. It was because I was so embarrassed by what I said that I didn¡¯t have time to concentrate on what Meyer said.

    It was only then that I could see why Meyer had to defend his right-hand leg so far.

    So¡­ I was embarrassed.

    ¡®The bottom of the final boss is also the final boss¡­¡¯

    I swallowed a groan that I didn¡¯t know whether it was sighing or exmation.

    But it was a multi-tiered, no, a gigantic-tiered.

    Isn¡¯t it the same as shouting that there¡¯s nothing good about growing up, that¡¯s sour grapes?

    ¡®Self-justification of someone who hasn¡¯t had a big one.¡¯

    ¡­ Maybe it¡¯s me who is self-justifying.

    However, a woman has pride, and she has stepped forward confidently, and she can¡¯t bite the bullet now after having embarked on a confident ride.

    Okay. The day would nevere in this lifetime that I would face anything other than Meyer anyway. Not wanting to cause an innocent death, I was determined to do so.

    The time for another battle awaited me.

    1. (T/N: Meyer calls Jun ??, he used to call her ??. Both trante to ¡°you¡± in English so it¡¯s difficult to properly express. ?? is used by older both men and women (50 years old and above usually, and mostly men) towards younger people, mostly men. ?? is often used poetically and in song lyrics used towards an intimate subject (for example one¡¯s girlfriend.)

 Chapter dlc9: DLC: Meyer Knox, 1st Round

    CHAPTER 23. DLC: Meyer Knox, 1st Round

    ¡°I heard Fabian¡¯s expedition team closed the dungeon tremendously this time.¡±

    ¡°Is it the emergence of new powers? Well, no matter how much you fly and crawl, they won¡¯t be apetitor for the ck Knights¡­ Oh no, it¡¯s Meyer Knox.¡±

    The expedition members, who had been talking alone, found Meyer Knox appearing at the end of the corridor and kept their mouths shut.

    They turned their heads sideways at an angle so as not to disturb Meyer Knox¡¯s path.

    Meyer Knox passed by without even giving them a nce, but the intimidation that pushed at their heads remained until the moment he disappeared. They breathed a sigh of relief when Meyer passed by.

    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t say anything bad about Meyer Knox, so why are you being so facetious?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking me that? You were looking scared with me.¡±

    ¡°Is this exactly the intimidation of the 80th level¡­¡±

    ¡°After all, no matter how many Fabian expeditions fly and crawl, it will be the ck Knights who will fight against the Demon King.¡±

    They mumbled, thinking Meyer couldn¡¯t hear them, but his acute hearing caught every breath they took.

    But Meyer did not care.

    He was always at the top, and it seemed fate that the newly formed expedition would follow him.

    There have been many who have struck for a brief, sparkling moment.

    Numerous expeditionary parties had set out in great force to overtake the ck Knights, but none had been able to stand before him.

    Perhaps the Fabian Expedition would do the same, and Meyer had gone over lightly.

    He hoped that this time that ¡°upstart force¡± will be a little more excited and embark on a more aggressive approach to closing the dungeon.

    As such, he had no special expectations for the Fabian Expedition, and he had to be frankly surprised that the gap between them and the ck Knights had been narrowing more and more, and that they had soon reached a position where they threatened the stronghold of the ck Knights.

    And that wasn¡¯t the end.

    The Fabian Expedition was finally to point its sword close to the neck of the ck Knights.

    The word ¡°still¡± became ¡°maybe.¡±

    Perhaps the Fabian Expedition would overtake the ck Knights.

    At that level, no matter how much he was Meyer, he could not sit back and watch them.

    ¡°Commander, this is the information on the attack dungeon that the Fabian Expedition submitted to the performance report.¡±

    Meyer read the report handed to Axion at once.

    The more he read the report, the deeper the wrinkles on his forehead.

    Meyer asked, cing the report roughly on the desk.

    ¡°Does this make sense?¡±

    ¡°¡­Of course I think it¡¯s impossible, but they actually did it.¡±

    Axion¡¯s face was also full of doubt.

    The dungeons are so difficult to time that you never know when or where they will appear.

    But the Fabian Expedition was different. They seemed to have seen it all. They had conquered most of the dungeons over the past few years.

    Of course, there were times when Meyer and the ck Knights also conquered dungeons that way, but that was because their base area was originallyrge enough to have many dungeon urrences¡­

    It was almost impossible for a base area as small as the Fabian Expedition.

    Axion, who knew exactly what Meyer¡¯s question was, told him the facts he hade to know.

    ¡°They have been mainly reaching the territory of the owner of the dungeon just before the dungeon was created. It seems that they were the first ones to get permission to go through with the dungeon.¡±

    ¡°There have been one or two coincidences. It¡¯s impossible to do that unless you have all the insight into when and where the dungeon will be opened.¡±

    ¡°The existence of such a person is unprecedented.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    Meyer touched his chin. But even if it¡¯s unprecedented, it doesn¡¯t prove that it doesn¡¯t exist

    ¡°Still, let¡¯s investigate it just to be sure.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Axion left the office as soon as Meyer¡¯s words fell.

    Competent as he was, not too long after, he carefully organized the information about the Fabian expedition members and handed it to Meyer.

    Meyer read the roster slowly. They must have attacked the empty dungeon; they were all good people.

    Some of them were people who, if they had not belonged to the expedition, Meyer would have gone ahead and made a proposal to join the ck Knights.

    Who among them knew about the dungeon?

    The direction of the expedition dungeon was a fairly important decision. It was clear that it was the expedition leader, or at least in a position where they could speak directly to the expedition leader, just because no one else could interfere.

    The main members¡­

    Meyer¡¯s gaze, which had been looking at the main members of the Fabian expedition in this way, stopped for a moment at one of the people.

    Meyer, thinking he had looked at the wrong person, asked with a frown.

    ¡°By the way¡­ Is the support wizard a mainstay member of the Fabian Expedition?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s a bit strange to me, too. She¡¯s even a one-armed person.¡­¡±

    Axion also had a dazed face.

    ¡°The dungeon participation rate is higher than I expected.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Does she have some special ability?¡±

    ¡°Well. I have not heard of any special abilities, but rumor has it that she is Fabian¡¯s faithful dog. She does anything for Fabian. I think that¡¯s why he keeps her close to him.¡±

    Meyer countered with a cluck of his tongue.

    ¡°Loyalty alone determines the main members of the order. Well, you¡¯d be on the verge of the elite of the ck Knights, Axion.¡±

    ¡°No, I have only loyalty to the Commander, don¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°I told you that I was on the verge, but you didn¡¯t think it was impossible, did you?¡±

    Axion chuckled at Meyer¡¯s joke.

    The two men, who were in a simr age range and had a tendency to swap their lives into one that they were immersed in, were quite in tune with each other.

    Meyer tapped his fingers lightly on the wooden desk in his office and repeated.

    ¡°Supportive wizard¡­¡±

    It was then. He began to pay attention to a support wizard named Jun Karentia, whom Meyer had given him.

    And he didn¡¯t know if it was coincidence or not, but it wasn¡¯t long before Jun Karentia tried to approach the ck Knights, slowly.

    Her target was Nova Pellum, who had joined the ck Knights elite rtively shortly.

    She approached him with reasonable caution, but the problem was that the very person she approached in that manner was Nova.

    Information about the dungeon was top-secret, and Nova was not of the smallest reach to obtain such information.

    Meyer, sensing something fishy, immediately questioned Nova, who, unable to resist the order of Meyer, the leader of the group, finally confided the truth.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Jun Karentia.¡±

    ¡°Do you know her?¡±

    Nova, who had heard Meyer¡¯s soliloquy, opened her eyes wide and asked back.

    Not wanting to reveal that he had been paying attention to her for no reason, Meyer shook his head in denial.

    ¡°In the meantime, try to be as discreet as possible¡­ Try to keep up with her tone.¡±

    ¡°I understand¡­¡±

    As Nova did not know about Meyer¡¯s suspicions, he could not understand Meyer¡¯s order, but instead of asking a counter-question, he nodded obediently.

    As such, Nova left, and Meyer called Axion and Agasto to discuss the pertinent matters.

    Axion mumbled seriously.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was that easy to solve high-level dungeon information¡­ There must be some kind of dream.¡±

    ¡°How much so, would she dare dig a pitfall for the ck Knights?¡±

    August shook his head.

    Even with therge number of dungeons closed by the Fabian Expedition, they were no match for the ck Knights, considering their substantial level.

    Meyer, who had been listening to the conversation, made a decision.

    ¡°¡­ Let¡¯s move once as per that information, just in case.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything but give a false kick.¡±

    Meyer chuckled.

    Already they had been caught up within sight of the Fabian expedition.

    It was necessary to point out a certain amount of risk in order to know if she really was a gem of dungeon information.

    Axion and August expressed their concern, but a braced Meyer was adamant.

    Thus, they followed Jun¡¯s information to the designated location and soon came upon the gate in all its vividness.

    ¡°It really was true.¡±

    As they gazed at the dizzying gate, they felt as if they were possessed by something. When it came time toe, Meyer himself was puzzled, even as he said he would try toe.

    The dungeon they entered was somewhat more difficult than they had been told, but that much was to be expected.

    Perhaps it was just a coincidence?

    Meyer called Nova and ordered him to interact with Jun as soon as the opportunity arrived. He also told him to tell him immediately if he had any information to pass along.

    Nova, who is far from spying, lying, and questioning, seemed to be disappointed by Meyer¡¯s orders.

    ¡°I feel like you¡¯re taking advantage of people, a little¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that they¡¯re taking advantage of you too?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±

    Their first meeting was pure liking and coincidence, but Jun Karentia, who gave him the information about the dungeon when he gave it to him, must have had an agenda.

    Nova mumbled sadly as hisrge body drooped.

    ¡°But she didn¡¯t seem like a bad person.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not your call.¡±

    Meyer said deliberately and firmly.

    Apart from Meyer¡¯s unwillingness to order, Nova also acknowledged the importance of the information that Jun had given him.

    Nova nodded decisively.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it one good try.¡±

    As Meyer had expected, Jun gave Nova information about dungeons many times after that. And all of those dungeons had produced meaningful results.

    It was pointless to deny the truth when it came to this. The information Jun Karentia gave was solid.

    Of course, there was no certainty that she knew anything about the dungeon. And she might just be telling them what she picked up, too.

    But why on earth would she be giving the ck Knights information?

    Meyer stared out the window at Nova and Jun sitting side by side in the corridor, conversing.

    She lifted her left arm involuntarily,ughing hysterically at the amusing joke, perhaps oblivious to the fact that she had no left arm.

    However, she quickly realized that she had no hand to hit her thigh, so she smiled awkwardly and lowered her arm.

 Chapter dlc10

    The tactless Nova kept on chattering without knowing it.

    Come to think of it, when did she lose that arm? She¡¯s a supporting wizard, so she wouldn¡¯t have had to go ahead¡­ It must have been quite painful.

    The information that Axion hade to know did not include such details of the situation. Meyer kept his eyes on Jun and Nova as they talked. Somehow he couldn¡¯t shake his eyes.

    August, who was watching Meyer like that, asked implicitly.

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re paying attention.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Meyer slowly leaned his head back after August called out to him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing that she¡¯s an elite supporting wizard?¡±

    Meyer¡¯s interest in Jun was not just because he was curious, but for other reasons that did not immediatelye to mind.

    Having defined his own disturbed true feelings in such a simple manner, Meyer added as if to excuse himself.

    ¡°I guess they used her with great care in the Fabian Expedition because they had some use for her. That¡¯s why I was looking at her.¡±

    ¡°Useful¡­ It didn¡¯t seem that way.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t seem to be treated very well from what I saw in person.¡±

    Meyer¡¯s mouth involuntarily hardened. It was impossible for August not to notice such a sudden change in Meyer¡¯s momentum.

    The problem, however, was that he had no idea why Meyer was acting like that. August overturned his words a little perplexed.

    ¡°Come to think of it, I think I might have misunderstood. I saw it as I passed by.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Meyer reflected on what he had seen in silence.

    All the protective gear that did not fit the known level of protection was made, and there were scars all over her face as if she had not received timely treatment for her wounds.

    Certainly far from the treatment a person with the ability to know information about the dungeon would receive¡­.

    Was he holding too high expectations for her abilities? Not long after, Meyer happened to see firsthand how she was treated by the Fabian Expedition.

    Jun eximed frustratedly.

    ¡°What¡¯s your problem when you have a choice of dungeons? We must conquer the Reikio Dungeon!¡±

    ¡°But the Reikio dungeon is an underwater dungeon. It¡¯s not only dangerous because it conflicts with our main dealer, Fabian¡¯s attribute! Why on earth would we want to go to that dungeon?¡±

    Deca, the vicemander of the Fabian expedition, countered. Fabian stepped away and listened intently to their conversation, struggling with his arms crossed.

    Inevitably, it seemed that the Fabian Expedition was in the middle of a debate about which dungeon to attack.

    Meyer rolled his tongue.

    ¡®Why are they exchanging opinions about dungeon strategy in a ce like this?¡±

    The ce where they were fussing was the garden next to the cloister.

    From the looks of it, they had been given a dungeon option, but they had better be careful, as it was the core, if not the top-secret, information of the expedition.

    ¡®I feel like I¡¯m a spy for no reason.¡¯

    Meyer was not happy, but that didn¡¯t mean he could casually leave his position.

    Not because he was concerned about what dungeon they would choose, but because he was concerned about what Jun Karentia was saying.

    As a result, it became right that he was spying, but Meyer didn¡¯t care.

    Jun insisted on attacking the Reikio dungeon alone, but she looked so impatient that she didn¡¯t have time to worry about the others¡¯ eyes on her.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about the properties of the water, but you don¡¯t have to do that. As long as I get to level 60¡­¡±

    ¡°Aha, it was to raise your level after all. No matter how desperate you are to raise your level, how can you send your colleagues to death?¡±

    Meyer also agreed to some extent with Deca.

    He was a little disappointed. Was it an argument to raise her level, not because she knew something¡­

    ¡°Jun, your dungeon participation rate has caused a lot of talk among the other members. You must realize the fact that Fabian is giving you a lot of preferential treatment out of consideration.¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not like that. There¡¯s not much experience left until level 60. I¡¯ll have a new magic skill when I reach level 60.¡±

    ¡°No, you won¡¯t! And do you think it will change that much just because you¡¯ll be at the 60th level? A support type who doesn¡¯t even fight monsters properly! And even if a new skill is created, isn¡¯t it support magic?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Deca had Jun cornered.

    Jun tried to argue with him in any way, but in the end, she was unable to say anything and remained silent.

    She sighed quickly and took a step back.

    ¡°It¡¯s not to raise my level. Even if my level doesn¡¯t go up¡­ our expeditionary force level is good enough to conquer it right now.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    April, the main healer of the Fabian expedition, who was listening attentively at that moment, added cautiously.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a reason why Jun insists so many times¡­?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s making all that reorganization, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s so stubborn!¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯ve never had a bad time listening to Jun.¡±

    ¡°It was just because we were lucky andpetent, April. It¡¯s ever been bad, but it¡¯s never beenfortable, has it? We¡¯ve suffered to death, rolling on the floor.¡±

    Deca and April argued. Jun spoke to Fabian, who had been watching their conversation closely without saying anything until then.

    ¡°Fabian. I¡¯m really serious. You know I don¡¯t say this all the time. Next time we have to conquer that dungeon.¡±

    ¡°¡­. We¡¯re going to conquer the Akallo dungeon, Jun.¡±

    ¡°Fabian!¡±

    ¡°Calm down and think about it. Your proposal is too reckless.¡±

    Fabian patted Jun gently on the shoulder as he said this and slipped past Jun and out of the yard.

    Deca followed Fabian as he did so. April looked at Jun with regretful eyes, but she too did not remain by Jun¡¯s side.

    April and Deca¡¯s grumbling voices grew farther and farther.

    ¡°You¡¯re so mean, both of you.¡±

    ¡°Calm down, it¡¯s a decision made for the expedition. You¡¯re so determined for others, but why are you so adamant for her?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Jun bit her lip regretfully as she watched their backs. They were on the same expedition, but there seemed to be an uncrossable river between them.

    Jun stayed there for a while until she got up from her seat, and Meyer kept looking at Jun¡¯s back, which was drooping.

    Then, as if possessed by something, Meyer returned to the office and asked to obtain the right to attack the Reikio dungeon, which Jun said they would still attack.

    Axion was confused by Meyer¡¯s unexpected order, but he, who waspetent, followed the order.

    And in the dungeon, Meyer was able to obtain artifacts that increased his attribute resistance.

    Axion was happy.

    ¡°With this, I don¡¯t have to worry about shields, and I can shoot my magic t and wild.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a terrible idea, Axion¡­ Is this the kind of idea a human being could have?¡±

    Nova sighed, the party that had been balls of fire going back and forth over his head. Axion giggled and held Meyer out as a shield.

    ¡°Our Commander would wee it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too and sighed. I thought that no one would guarantee my human rights.¡±

    As Meyer listened to the dialogue between Nova and Axion, the fact that Fabian was also a me wizard suddenly came to his mind.

    With an artifact like this, that one would be of great tactical use as well¡­

    Did she also know what artifacts would be found in the dungeon?

    But why not just reveal that fact as it was? If he were Fabian, he would fully trust and follow what she said¡­

    Meyer recalled Jun looking nkly at Fabian¡¯s back. Why? He couldn¡¯t easily forget the particrly luded figure.

    The presence of Jun Karentia, who gave way to Meyer¡¯s brain in such a way, was greatly engraved in his mind.

    But it was after the results debriefing was over and everyone had scattered to their own bases.

    Everyone in the ck Knights, including Meyer, pushed forward with the dungeon attack, and as such, he seemed to gradually forget about Jun.

    However, every time they conquered a dungeon and were thwarted, Jun¡¯s image would suddenlye to the surface.

    If only she were with him, all these dead ends would be resolved in no time at all.

    After all this time, the next year¡¯s results briefing was approaching. Before going to the capital, Meyer stood firm on Nova.

    ¡°You must bring her to our expedition. Tell her she can have anything she wants.

    ¡°I understand. I will do my best. Still, we are quite close, so I think it is quite possible.¡±

    Nova replied in a tone of conviction that was unlike him and then left the office.

    It was a very encouraging attitude, but he wondered why¡­ For Meyer, Nova¡¯s friendly rtionship with Jun Karentia was not very pleasant.

    ¡®It¡¯s not funny.¡¯

    If she was close to Nova and she would turn to the ck Knights, it would be very good for him.

    Moreover, it was Meyer Knox, himself, who made him hang around with Jun as much as possible from the beginning.

    Unable to grasp his own psychology, Meyer leaned back against the back of the sofa with a sigh.

    Axion, who had been listening to the conversation between Nova and Meyer, asked in total iprehension.

    ¡°Is she worth it?¡±

    ¡°My instincts tell me so.¡±

    ¡°Then it is urate. Because the Commander¡¯s instincts are extremely urate in dungeon exploits.¡±

    Axion broke a joke. Meyer smirked and pointed to the tropics where he drank alcohol to change the subject.

    ¡°Get me a drink.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±

    Axion bent excessively and quickly took out the two highest-looking liquors from Meyer¡¯s liquor disy table.

 Chapter dlc11

    The Nokentoria Castle¡¯s liquor warehouse was a treasure trove that had been passed down through the millennia.

    A rare opportunity to drink when Meyer proposed alcohol first. There was no way Axion would miss that.

    Meyer¡¯s tongue rolled when he saw Axion¡¯s frivolous smile.

    ¡°Anyway, greedy.¡±

    ¡°So why don¡¯t you just unload a little booze for your people who usually have a hard time, this won¡¯t happen. A man who lives in a warehouse with a pile of liquor¡­¡±

    Axion¡¯s gaze wistfully treated the liquor in the disy table. Meyer snickered as Axion handed him the liquor and poured it into his cup.

    ¡°Hmph. If I drink alcohol, it won¡¯t be with you.¡±

    ¡°No, why?¡±

    ¡°Why? Because if someone morepetent than you likes to drink, I¡¯ll have to invite them to join me.¡±

    ¡°Ha, is there any expedition member more capable than me?¡±

    ¡°Maybe, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Meyer shrugged and pushed a ss full of liquor toward Axion.

    Meyer was joking, but what came to mind for a moment was Jun Karentia¡¯s face.

    Does Jun Karentia like to drink?

    Soon Meyer chuckled and shook his head. What a fuss. She hasn¡¯t even joined the ck Knights yet, so what did it matter if she liked alcohol or not?

    ¡­ But just in case, he might want to take care of even one of the liquor bottles. Meyer secretly put one of the liquor bottles that Axion had ced on the table to the side. Axion, who didn¡¯t notice Meyer¡¯s insides at all, grumbled all day as he was wetted with a ss.

    ¡°Please take a little care of the existing members of your unit. If you keep doing that, it can be crooked.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re crooked, I¡¯ll be right back. I¡¯m already crooked.¡±

    ¡°Do you always study how to win word wrestling in dungeons, Commander? How can you not lose a word?¡±

    ¡°Actually, there is no way to lose and win at the right time.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really.¡±

    Until that moment, Meyer thought it would not be too difficult to embrace Jun.

    Fabian¡¯s attitude toward Jun was just as bad.

    He had heard rumors that she was Fabian¡¯s faithful dog, but perhaps it was because Fabian was the only one who would appoint her as a supportive wizard.

    If the ck Knights then had a proposal, she woulde to them immediately.

    Maybe¡­ Jun gave information to the ck Knights through Nova in order to move to the ck Knights.

    Meyer did not doubt that. However, Nova brought news that Meyer had not expected at all.

    ¡°She turned me down. I¡¯m disgraced, Commander.¡±

    Nova bowed his head as if he were ashamed of him leaving in confidence.

    Axion did not hide a hint of resignation andmented in a whisper.

    ¡°Wow, no matter how well the ck Knights have gotten along with the Fabian Expedition recently¡­ She¡¯s not ying?¡±

    ¡°No, sir. I was quite bewildered.¡±

    Meyer kept his mouth shut and considered Nova¡¯s report carefully.

    ¡°She said no? Why?¡±

    While Meyer was in a daze, Axion rebuked Nova with a furrowed brow.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you make it too obvious? She seemed to have a strange n.¡±

    ¡°I know. I am not a good actor, but I still did my best.¡±

    Nova looked sincerely frustrated. Axion spoke teasingly to such a Nova.

    ¡°Maybe you weren¡¯t as close as you thought. It was only your illusion that you were close, Nova.¡±

    ¡°I am frankly a little embarrassed to say this with my own mouth, but I think I was much closer to her than most of the Fabian expedition members over there.¡±

    ¡°Is her reputation that bad for the expedition team?¡±

    ¡°It looks like that.¡±

    Nova shook his head as if he were in shock at Axion¡¯s question.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ You know. She¡¯s a supportive wizard, but she participated in dungeon attacks so many times¡­¡±

    Axion directly prepared the report on the Fabian Expedition. Axion rolled his tongue, as if he knew what it was that he could guess without looking at it with his eyes.

    Naturally, Meyer, who had expected Jun toe to him, looked at his palm, which was spread out in a blur. It was as empty as a mirage passing through.

    After that, Meyer often encountered Jun and Fabian.

    Jun was still shoddy, still desperate and tremendous, always craving something from Fabian.

    How could she go to such lengths and still not throw away Fabian?

    I would take better care of you and treat you better. Why do you follow such a man who is despised but does not recognize talented people¡­

    It was not untilter that Meyer learned that Fabian had saved Jun¡¯s life.

    She went into the dungeon alone and Fabian saved her. Jun would give her life for Fabian¡¯s sake. She had already given up one of her arms.

    ¡®Fabian¡¯s dog.¡¯

    Meyer¡¯s lips pursed at the nickname hidden behind Gray Rose. Her loyalty was only proportioned to her savior, not to anyone else.

    And the salvation was that he didn¡¯t even have a chance to give it to her.

    Meyer Knox felt he had been ousted for the first time in his life. He was covered with an unfamiliar clumsiness that he had never felt even when Fabian turned the tables.

    Still, he only missed Jun Karentia and still had a chance to turn things around. Meyer did not let go of the string of hope¡­

    However, it was not long before the string of hope was broken and torn apart.

    This was because Trag and Defectio, who had been an elite unit, had left the ck Knights and deserted en masse, taking their own members with them.

    The departure of the elite troops was a bigger blow than the others. Even if the Fabian Expedition had been pulled out, it would have been meaningless if they had not been able to y an active role in the battle against the Demon King.

    It did not end there.

    After hearing the newster that Trag had joined the Fabian expeditionary force, he felt empty, as if all his energy had been taken from him.

    Meyer buried himself in the back of the sofa.

    Was this the price he paid for all the heat and sincerity he put into closing the dungeon? A mere betrayal?

    Meyerughed hysterically. In desperation, he called Axion and August to him.

    ¡°The ck Knights are over. You are outstanding people¡­ Perhaps the Fabian Expedition will ept you.¡±

    The downfall of a man who was never going to give up, a man who was more massive than Mount Tai and more solid than a rock. Beyond the unusual, Axion and August were also perplexed by Meyer¡¯s weak appearance, which they had never considered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    Axion, who tried to hide his upset heart, was envious and gave strength to his neck and said as if nothing happened.

    ¡°I have the same magical attribute as Fabian, the expedition leader there. There¡¯s no way they¡¯re going to hire me like that.¡±

    ¡°¡­ There are several good healers over there, so they won¡¯t even need my help. I am loyal to His Excellency because you are a faithful follower of St. Marianne and I have no doubt that St. Marianne has led me to your side. There must still be something left for me to do besides His Excellency.¡±

    August said so, but Meyer couldn¡¯t nod to him.

    There was a time when he had no doubt that he would defeat the Demon King.

    He thought that all the hardships that loomed over him would be painful. At the end of it all, he thought that he would finally cut off the Demon King¡¯s head¡­

    But now, in retrospect, all of that was just his own defensive mechanism to somehow get through this life without going crazy.

    What more do I need to do? What was I missing that made me lose to Fabian?

    Meyermented, biting his lip.

    Meyer Knox was more dedicated than anyone had ever been. He never failed to work hard, and he gave up his life to close dungeons.

    He could not have been more dedicated.

    In terms ofpetence and level, the ck Knights were much higher than the Fabian Expedition.

    However, even his outstanding ability could not overturn the number of individuals who closed dungeons¡­ That¡¯s right. If only he knew the information about the dungeons¡­

    If he had,he wouldn¡¯t have missed the opportunity to kill the Demon King so vainly. But it was toote for regrets. The arrow had already left the province, time was running out, and there was nothing he could do to prevent the arrival of the appointed day.

    Meyer looked nkly at the backs of thest members of the group as they made their way toward the Demon King Battle Gate.

    The smallest back. Jun Karentia was following at the tail end of the seven.

    Perhaps the reason that Jun Karentia-like talent fell into Fabian¡¯s hands instead of his own was because Fabian was St. Marianne¡¯s choice.

    No matter how much Meyer Knox struggled, he could not overturn it; it was a future that had been decided in the first ce¡­

    Such despair engulfed him.

 Chapter dlc12: DLC: Hidden Ending

    The Demon King Castle Gate was opened and demons flooded out. He could not afford to let go of his sword from his hand because he could not participate in the Demon King battle.

    How long did he have to make it through such endless onught of demons¡­.

    In the midst of all this, Meyer suddenly regressed for unidentified reasons.

    Although he had regressed, he could not afford to indulge the past that had returned.

    Time was a luxury, given the fact that he had once been defeated by Fabian.

    But he had lived a life buried in the dungeon to begin with. There were not so many moments when he could afford to give up.

    Jokes with his friends, petty drinking¡­

    He abandoned all personal matters and gradually became more and more inquisitive.

    People around him whispered that Meyer had no interest in others and was mad only for the dungeon.

    It was a simr assessment as the first round, but different. If the first round there was more respect for his constant protection of the world, in the second round there was more fear, albeit the same sense of awe.

    The expedition members did not call him ¡°Commander¡± either.

    Your Excellency. It showed the distance between them and himself.

    But Meyer was satisfied with that. No, in fact, he thought better of it.

    It was likepartmentalizing the first round and now.

    He could not miss out on talent and not make dumb mistakes as he did then¡­.

    And if only he were the only one to defeat the Demon Lord.

    That¡¯s what Meyer thought at the time of his regression¡­

    ¡®Come to think of it, killing the Demon King is something that was stolen from me by Fabian.¡¯

    Meyer chuckled. What had been so urgent in the past had turned out to be nothing when it actually passed.

    He had found a new purpose that was more important.

    Meyer carefully swept Jun¡¯s hair as she slept peacefully beside him. He could see her round forehead between her messy bangs.

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    Jun wrinkled her brow and sputtered in her sleep. The gesture was adorable as she pulled Meyer into her arms, as if it were a matter of course.

    Immediately after his regression, he distanced himself from his surroundings but did not have much difficultymunicating.

    He already knew about the people around him. What they were all thinking, what their abilities were, whether they were people who betrayed their colleagues when pushed to the extreme¡­

    Since he knew everything, he didn¡¯t need to give them his attention, or so he thought.

    But not for Jun.

    Meyer did not know about Jun Karentia.

    All he knew was that she would not betray Fabian.

    Fortunately, she had a certain amount of emotion on her face, but he couldn¡¯t bepletely relieved.

    It was because he was aware that she could hide what she really wanted to hide so that no one could find it.

    What she really wants, what she¡¯s thinking¡­

    Meyer¡¯s true feelings were boiling with anxiety, as he had no easy idea what to expect.

    He did not want to be foolish enough to let her go after finally getting her to join the ck Knights.

    So he hung on to her every word and action, even more, anxious than before.

    Sometimes he went too far and Jun scolded him for it¡­

    ¡®Now that I think about it, I¡¯ve done stupid things.¡¯

    Meyer chuckled and lightly touched the tip of Jun¡¯s nose with his hand.

    Jun squeaked as if her nose was itchy. He was worried about what he would do if Jun had any lingering feelings for the first round, but when the time came, it was Meyer who was still buried in the first round and held her by the ankle.

    He wondered how Jun had chosen him for the second round, how she felt about him, how she loved him¡­ He was able to fully understand all of that after the Demon King battle was over.

    Seeing Jun¡¯s body by his side with the moonlight hanging over his eyes, all of this felt unreal.

    How could he just enjoy this peace without the need to conquer any more dungeons? What could be more luxurious than this?

    Enthralled by the luxury he felt for the first time in his life, Meyer had his nose on her disheveled gray hair.

    The faint scent of bluebell perfume oil, a favorite of Jun¡¯s, wafted faintly to his nose, intoxicating him.

    ¡°¡­ Meyer?¡±

    Jun mumbled in her sleepy voice. She looked like she was off for a second.

    ¡°It¡¯s still dawn. Sleep more, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Why are you up at dawn?¡±

    ¡°Drunk on memories.¡±

    Meyer chuckled and patted Jun on the back. Meyer¡¯s low voice lulled her to sleep like a luby.

    ¡°What memories?¡±

    Jun closed her eyes again. Her rose-colored eyes were unfocused and blurred.

    Meyer spoke quietly.

    ¡°I was so desperate and in pain at the time, but looking back, it was all a memory.¡±

    ¡°It was hard work to begin with. It¡¯s hard when you do it, but when you do it, it fills your heart.¡±

    Jun yawned as she spoke. She must have mistaken Meyer¡¯s recollection as a dungeon attack.

    Meyer replied as if he were talking to her in a dazed way, smiling softly without correcting her.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I was proud to do it.¡±

    Meyer hugged Jun. On second thought, it was clear that he had already crossed firmly to Jun from the first round.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t know why I was so ufortable with Jun and Nova being attached to each other in the first round.¡¯

    Meyer chuckled alone.

    Jun¡¯s slender body in his embrace was like a sugar doll.

    It was precarious and as if it would crumble with a little force, but sparklingly beautiful and sweet, she was the most valuable thing in his life.

    She was a precious treasure he would have given his life for.

    He earned it the hard way, but his heart always went cold every time he recalled the memory of her once lost.

    He would make sure that never happened again.

    ¡°The only thing that will touch your feet is a silk carpet. No more hardships for you.¡±

    Meyer held Jun in his arms, careful not to interrupt her again, and rubbed his cheek against her hair as he whispered,

    ¡°I¡¯ll clean up everything that¡¯s hanging on your toes now.¡±

    He would cut down everything when a thorny field came out.

    If there were shards of ss scattered about, he would sweep them all away, even with his bare hands.

    If a sleek needle path faced her, he would get down on the t floor and her feet would step on him to let her pass¡­

    That was the path that Jun Liteitia deserved to follow for her hard work.

    <strong>CHAPTER 24. DLC: Hidden Ending</strong>

    Jun Karentia was a nuisance to the Karentia family.

    A mother who died an early death. The stepmother who was born when Jun knew how to count.

    To make matters worse, after her younger brother, Eugene, her presence in Karentia dropped to the level of a carpet in front of the front door.

    She was usually out of sight, and only when it rained or shoes got dirty on a good night was she finally remembered.

    Insect, the half-qualified, the one who can¡¯t even do what she¡¯s supposed to do right¡­

    All of these were qualifiers that reced Jun¡¯s name.

    So much so that when Jun emerged as a supportive wizard, her first thought was, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s one more thing to taunt me about.¡±

    Why did I, of all people, express myself as a supportive magician when I did? If I had not manifested at all¡­

    A negative thought passed through Jun¡¯s head.

    Jun immediately shook her head.

    Nothing in this world was meaningless.

    The supportive wizards were also useful to the world, so St. Marianne must have sent down her talents to her¡­.

    The country must also believe in the potential of supportive wizards. Otherwise, she would be too miserable.

    Jun held her head and did her best to pretend to be okay.

    Could she help?

    However, everyone pointed fingers at the theme of supporting wizards, saying, ¡°Imitating wizards that show off their power.¡±

    Every time Jun expressed herself as a supportive wizard, people bullied and criticized her more and more.

    Jun still smiled unconcernedly, as if nothing was wrong, but as the sun went down and she remained alone in her room, an endless feeling of vagueness overcame her.

    Juny down on her old bed. The bed she had used as a child was small for herrge body. It felt like a frame that cut her off and confined her.

    It was as if it specified that her limits were here¡­

    As if trying to deny such a reality, Jun also fantasized every time she slept.

    A named expedition would check out my abilities and make a proposal to join them. And then I would be famous as a supportive wizard¡­

    Wouldn¡¯t that make my parents and the vigers recognize me and say I¡¯m amazing?

    While spreading the wings of my imagination in this way, I suddenly came to a quick realization that they would not change if I were to rise to some awesome position.

    Rather, it was more realistic to say that the topic was too much¡­

    I don¡¯t know if there will be an expedition to acknowledge me in the first ce.

    ¡®If such a presence exists, I would give my life to be loyal to them.¡¯

    In this way, everything in the world held Jun down frustratingly. Jun abandoned her days, holding back her true feelings that were about to explode at any moment.

    Then one day, Saint Marianne came to visit her.

 Chapter dlc13: DLC: 3 Years of the Emperor Litetia

    St. Marianne told her that she needed Jun¡¯s ability to save the only possible hero who could protect the world.

    She needed her! For her, St. Marianne was directly sagacious!

    That fact alone was enough to make Jun full of tion¡­ At the same time, a dreadful feeling came over him.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m not confident. It¡¯s a huge responsibility.¡±

    [Jun Karentia. You can do it.]

    ¡°I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m scared that I have to give my soul to someone I don¡¯t even know¡­ Besides¡­ What if it doesn¡¯t go right and I just die?¡±

    [I believe in your potential that she discovered.]

    St. Marianne then showed Jun the existence of another world that she had to save, the hero she would be.

    The stranger was painted as if she could see the stranger in front of her. She spoke passionately, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm.

    Jun saw a strangerugh and call her name constantly. Perhaps more times than her parents had called my name since she was born.

    Jun Karentia was not a good enough person to willingly endure sacrifice for the world. It was because she knew that sacrificing herself like that would make no one pay attention to her.

    But at least that person would¡­ If it was that person who first recognized me¡­

    I wonder if they would remember my sacrifice?

    Won¡¯t they have to chew on the idea that there was someone called me?

    After a few moments of pondering, Jun decided to sacrifice, not for the world, but for her as shey dying on the cold floor.

    Jun raised her head. Her crimson eyes shone with certainty as she gazed at the white, holy St. Marianne.

    ¡°I will try. If I¡­ had that kind of ability.¡±

    [Okay. I¡¯ll give you the ultimate weapon¡­ Thank you for your tough decision, Jun. Karentia.]

    She used the ultimate technique in such a way that she was prepared to die, but when Jun opened her eyes and woke up, she was inside the body of the hero.

    Apletely different world.

    Her family all weed her. They said they really thought she was going to die, and cried out loud that there was no other filial woman.

    Jun sat in a daze, not knowing what was going on or what she was supposed to do.

    They all thought he had amnesia due to the aftereffects of the ident.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t matter. She¡¯s still alive.¡±

    Embracing her, Yoon Jo-ri¡¯s mother¡¯s words restrained Jun¡¯s conscience, which was not real.

    Should I say? I¡¯m not her¡­

    However, Jun could not muster the courage to say the words when faced with the affection and warmth of a family, which she was feeling for the first time.

    Time passed in that way. The friend who had always been with her in the memories of the hero Jun saw visited her for a long time after that.

    And they talked consistently about their past memories from beginning to end, as if they were trying to revive her memories somehow.

    Although the word ¡°useless¡± was at the end of her neck, the favor of my first peer was so sweet that Jun continued to lie about amnesia.

    Then one day, the friend brought up an unexpected story.

    ¡°You know the game you used to y often.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry. You don¡¯t remember¡­ It¡¯s called The Holy Demon War. It¡¯s a game you really liked before the ident.¡°

    It wasn¡¯t that Jun didn¡¯t know anything about the game.

    Through the memories that St. Marianne had shown her, she knew that the hero would ept information about his world in that way.

    But she was taken aback because she did not expect it to suddenly pop up from here and now.

    The friend who thought Jun didn¡¯t know anything started exining step by step.

    ¡°You loved the character Jun there, but¡­ there¡¯s a weird rumor going around in themunity.¡±

    ¡°What kind of rumors?¡±

    Jun¡¯s heart skipped a beat for no reason. Jun tried to act nonchnt.

    ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that there¡¯s a hidden route. There¡¯s a saying that if you get a full level of Jun, it opens¡­ You¡¯re the only one who got Jun¡¯s full level, so I actually thought you posted it.¡±

    ¡°¡­that Holy Demon War, how do you do it?¡±

    As the hidden route opens, Jun Karentia bes the main character, and Meyer turns into a yable character.

    It was questionable why the terms of the hidden route were her¡­

    Fortunately, Jun had existing data left behind by the hero, and all she had to do was start a new game.

    ¡°There really was a hidden route! Honestly, I thought it was just a fishing text circting on the web¡­¡±

    Her friend rolled their tongue in surprise. They then fussed, ¡°Frankly, I wasn¡¯t sure I could get Jun to the 99th level,¡± they said, ¡°I get to see a hidden route thanks to you.¡±

    ¡°I think the bnce is appropriate because Jun is a fixed character, which makes the difficulty that much higher, but Meyer is the strongest character.¡±

    Most of the words she didn¡¯t catch in her friend¡¯s words, but the general background was perfectly familiar. Jun was immediately hooked on the game.

    It was very strange to see herself moving around in the little box.

    It was like she was ying as an expedition herself.

    ¡®Come to think of it, how did the hero survive? Did she defeat the Demon King¡­?¡±

    There was much to wonder about, but there was no way for Jun to know. She just vaguely prayed that it would work out.

    It wasn¡¯t easy just because it was a game. Dying and being defeated¡­ But Jun did not give up.

    After several months of concentrating on the game in this way, the second Demon King also copsed.

    Despite the fact that it was through the screen, Jun clenched her fists in aplishment, as if she had done it herself.

    In the game, Jun had be the hero who had defeated the Demon King¡­ She crouched on her old bed, still dreaming of it every night.

    The game ended and the ending scroll went up.

    A briefly written afterword. Jun looked back at the words floating on the screen in a daze.

    ¡°Jun Karentia became Jun Liteitia, built an empire, and lived happily ever after¡­¡±

    At that moment, the white letters on a ck background blurred and widened for a moment. Then it quickly changed to other letters.

    [Thanks to your ability, we were able to defeat the Demon King.]

    The letters that floated as if typing one by one seemed as if they were speaking to Jun. Jun¡¯s hand on the gamepad was straining.

    The hero.

    This was the message she gave her. Jun snuggled up so that she could get into the screen and carved each letter that came to mind into her eyes as she chewed and swallowed.

    [I¡¯ll live here as Jun, so live there as much as you want.]

    It was then that Jun realized that the Hidden Route she had just yed was after she had used the ¡°Soul Scale¡± and the hero had revived in her own body.

    It really was real¡­

    She had be a hero.

    Unknowingly, tears spilled down her cheeks. Jun looked at the monitor screen, unable even to wipe her tears.

    The image of herself on the ck screen was no longer the gray-haired Jun Karentia.

    Knowing that she was no longer Jun Karentia, knowing that she had to adapt to this body¡­

    She could not easily admit this fact because she felt guilty that she might have taken the hero¡¯s body.

    Perhaps the hero had guessed all of this and was therefore sending such a message.

    Jun wiped her tears with the back of her hand but continued to stare at the monitor.

    She wondered if the moment she blinked, a message she couldn¡¯t see would pass her by.

    She did not forget her sacrifice. She cared about her to the end, even to the point of sending her such a message¡­

    That alone was worth her sacrifice.

    Jun whispered quietly, smiling.

    [Thank you.]

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    <strong>CHAPTER 25. DLC: 3 Years of the Emperor Litetia</strong>

    Five years after the end of the Holy Demon War, the Litetian dynasty was in its third year before I knew it.

    At first I knew nothing about what I was supposed to do as emperor, but two years of overnight and infusion-style education made me able to imitate an emperor, even if only roughly.

    As soon as the emperor thought I had learned enough to deserve it, he gave it over to me and received a quiet country estate that was a distance from the capital.

    No longer the only emperor, but one of the nobility, enjoying his old age freely, he seemed as emphatic as if he had a huge load on his shoulders.

    Recently, he had gotten a taste for the chess game I taught him, and every time he saw me, he thrust a chessboard in my face, but his ability had progressed day by day every time we meet.

    At first I had no particr bond with the prior emperor, but perhaps because I had studied with him for two years on the qualities of an emperor, I was more likely to trust and rely on him.

    The previous emperor also thought of me as his own granddaughter or child, since he did not have another bloodline.

    ¡®Come to think of it, it hasn¡¯t been looked for this year.¡¯

 Chapter dlc14

    I was also busy.

    Everyone treated me as a hero who had defeated the Demon King, so I had no obstacles daring to inaugurate a new empire, but it was just a lot of work.

    The empire was exhausted from the war against the fate that hadsted nearly 20 years.

    Embedding it would not be easy.

    ¡®What can I do? I have to change the human beings.¡¯

    The fire was lit at the feet of the nobility, who thought I would be more lenient than Meyer.

    Until now, the cooperation of the nobles was actively needed in the touchy situation where the gates had broken out, and the establishment of expeditionary forces in various ces tilted the promotion of military force.

    The former emperor devoted himself to a tug-of-war with the nobles, since they would all have to die together if a rebellion broke out in the wrong direction.

    The shell of the empire remained intact, but its contents had long since been starved of food and drink.

    Therefore, it was only natural that tax revenues and fiscal management would not be tightened.

    But I was different. The ck Knights, including Meyer Knox at the top of the armed forces, were behind me.

    As I was from an expeditionary force with a strict upper and lowermand, the other expeditionary forces were also the ones who respected me.

    I was not afraid to be candid, and I happily adjusted tax rates, built roads, and developed a welfare policy for those who had lost family members to the demons that had burst through the gates.

    In thetter case, people like Sevi and Began, who had lost their families and joined the expedition, sent great support and help.

    ¡®To some extent, once the empire enters a period of stability, schools need to be built.¡¯

    This was something I had nned from the time I regained power, as I was well aware of the importance of public education.

    I gave the order to Axion and the other mages and schrs to try to put together an educational program, which would produce meaningful results as early as next year and aste as within three years.

    The list of tasks to be handled was almost as long as my life¡¯s bucket list.

    ¡®I guess I¡¯m suffering from an obsessivepulsive need to call it a bucket list.¡¯

    But something like the importance of education was a rtively less desperate issue unless I had experienced a world that was not a status-based society in the first ce.

    And such problems were scattered¡­

    It seemed that I had to keep running at least until we had a stable system in ce.

    Perhaps the fortunate thing is that the treasury isrge.

    The reason it was wide was also really embarrassing.

    Meyer, who had been makingmemorative coins, stamps, and this and that since the wedding, found it interesting and spurred the production ofmemorative items after that.

    Commemorative posters,memorative hardcover notebooks, decorative tes withmemorative drawings,memorative liquor¡­

    Selling a set of mediocre ck ink and g pens called ¡°The Colors of the ck Knights.¡± He evenunched a gray ink named Jun Liteitia Ink and put forward the tagline, ¡°Romantic Whispers in the Mist.¡±

    I patted him on his sturdy, broad back as I said, embarrassed and shameful.

    ¡°Who buys this stuff!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve made you my motif, and of course, everyone in the world will live!¡±

    ¡°Are you going to do business with that sense of nonsense?¡±

    ¡­ but what I really couldn¡¯t talk about was the reality.

    How did I know that gray ink would begin to gain whirlwind poprity as an essential element when lovers exchange romantic letters?

    There is something about the fact that it is blurred, not crisper than ck ink, that makes it better for whispering secret words.

    That was not all.

    When Meyer learned of the high demand for thememorative coinage, he immediately began coins with photos engraved with the profiles of the members of the ck Knights.

    Since this was a time when there were nows against infringement of portrait rights, of course the ck Knights did not agree to this.

    Thememorative coins were measured at a slightly higher value than the cost of the coins because of their strongmemorative meaning.

    Despite this, thememorative coins of the ck Knights sold like hotcakes.

    It wasn¡¯t just selling it¡­ Moreover, they were sold at random!

    As a result, coins from popr elite members of the team were sold for more than money.

    When all the coins were collected, an event was held to present a specially made palm-sized folding screen portrait album of the ck Knights.

    In social circles, collecting and exchangingmemorative coin sets spread into a new fad.

    To stimte their psychology, Meyer did not forget to sell separately a case in whichmemorative coin sets could be collected.

    The thin, wide ebony wood case was decorated with gold insignia at the corners and the ck Knights insignia was engraved in the middle.

    Inside, he made a separate room for the velvet-wrapped coins but embroidered the name of the corresponding member on each tform in small letters. It was a terrible business move indeed.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this gambling? Where on earth did he learn all that stuff!¡¯

    I seriously wondered if he had ever had a flowing, curly tale to tell, but I was sure he never did.

    If all of this came out of Meyer¡¯s head, he was truly a man of rare and devilish talent.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t enough that he was the strongest mankind had ever known, but that he also had a talent for business¡­¡¯

    At first, I thought his pledge to help me frugally was preposterous, but it actually happened¡­ He poured money into my stomach and said proudly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, and I still think the more money you have, the better.¡±

    It was a statement that could only be made by a man with more money than anyone else in the empire, to which the only reply was that the person who had more was stronger.

    ¡°What you do in the future will cost a lot of money. I want to let you do everything you want to do.¡±

    But the intention itself is good, so for me, it was a bit much to tell him to be appropriate.

    In fact, if I only look at the rich treasury, I would be full even if I didn¡¯t eat rice¡­

    For him, I could endure enough to have my face stuffed in all directions throughout the empire.

    The sun crashed into the room in a window that seemed to be twice my height.

    I wanted to lounge around in bed soaking up the warm sun, but such luxury was a luxury I could not afford.

    Breakfast was as plentiful as possible. I needed to stock up on energy to keep myself busy throughout the day.

    After washing my face and finishing breakfast, I dressed up while being served by the maids.

    They tied a white shiny silk shirt with a silk string, and hung a silk vest and jacket embroidered with gold on it.

    It was a formal dress that Veronay, the Imperial Cutter, had poured her heart and soul into. After putting on a pair of glossy ck shoes, my appearance wasplete.

    Mary, who had just be the chief maid of the Imperial Pce, knocked on the door.

    ¡°Your Majesty, all the ministers are seated in the conference hall.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    I nodded at Mary¡¯s words.

    Four times a year in the empire, there was a grand council where the Grand Duke and other high-ranking nobles gathered periodically. Today was that very day.

    ¡®After all, it¡¯s a bit frequent¡­¡¯

    It would seem that it could be reduced to twice a year, but the frequent exchange of information was necessary since the empire had just been founded. I couldn¡¯t help it for a while.

    ¡®But it¡¯s not bad to see them sometimes.¡¯

    The chambein draped the red cloak symbolizing the emperor over my shoulders and Mary handed me the crown. I lifted the crown and put it on my head. All the preparations for attending the meeting wereplete.

    ¡°The Emperor ising!¡±

    Everyone rose from their seats to wee me as I entered therge conference room. The seats closest to me in the Great Council Room were upied by the six grand dukes, the seven heroes.

    Meyer and August upied the front two sides, followed by Axion and Sevi, and Julieta and Nova upied the bottom end of the grand ducal throne.

    And in ces on the seats, I could see their faces¡­

    They were the ck Knights. Of course, there were also those who were not here. Such as Robur and the Red Wolf unit that protected Axion¡¯s territory¡­

    Robur even pushed the title she received to Julieta and enjoyed a life of freedom because she wasfortable.

    In the process, she would suddenly stop by the Imperial Pce to have a drink with me and then leave again without a trace, which was very much like her.

    The Red Wolf troops were busy cleaning up the mess Axion had made in the name of magical research in the territory.

    Five years had passed, but everyone looked much the same as they had in the past.

    It was a well-known fact that the expedition members aged somewhat slower, only because they were at a higher level and somewhat out of the human race.

    Rather, everyone¡¯s faces bloomed just by maintaining afortable daily life, because they did not have to enter any more dungeons that were dark, dull, and full of magi.

    Meyer¡¯s face, in particr, lit up daily. He was usually really handsome, but in thepany of others like this, his face sparkled.

    Of course, his face did not light up just because his mind was at ease.

    Free from responsibility and burden, if Meyer devoted half of his day to increasing his memorabilia business, the other half was invested in keeping his body fit and cultivating his good looks all day long.

    Grand Duke Knox¡¯s officials were still left to Vince.

    I thought I¡¯d say a word to Meyer about how awful it was for Vince to do it, and how he had to be responsible for it as Grand Duke.

    However, when they hear the news that medicinal herbs were rather good for the skin, they would gather them up like ghosts and spur Meyer on to skin management.

    Something about the fall of the Emperor¡¯s favor, and that His Excellency would not be able to re-establish himself.

    After hearing that story, I gave up thinking further about the internal affairs of the Grand Duke of Knox.

    As for the adults, what about the children? Sevi and Jeanne were growing up at the time of the Holy Demon War, and every year was different.

 Chapter dlc15

    Now 21 years old, Sevi has be a beautiful young man with sharp eyes.

    His long green hair was tied back, and quite a few people seemed to be flirting with his shimmering locks.

    Most of all, he grew much taller, it was embarrassing to be teased by Began and the others.

    As he grew bigger, so much bigger than the taller Axion, I repeatedly reminded myself not to cut the young child¡¯s future short too fast.

    Jeanne, who grew as beautifully as a clear ice flower, remained the quiet one and did not speak much.

    The others found such a figure quite difficult to approach, and they all rolled their tongues, ¡°she seems to be her title of Ice Wall,¡± they said.

    Despite the distance, both of these beauties were of marriageable age, which drove the suitors away.

    Anasta, the guardian of the two, seemed quite troubled by it. People woulde to ask permission for them or whatever they call it.

    But in my opinion, half of the suitors who came to Anasta came for her, so it wasn¡¯t just unfair.

    At some rtive distance, Trag and Optatio were sitting side by side.

    Optatio, who was 10 years old at the time of the Holy Demon War, has grown up and is now a young Count of 15.

    Optatio grew grayish-brown hair that resembled Countess Nerus to cover his face, but the thin chin tip and softly visible eyes definitely ovepped Trag¡¯s figure.

    ¡®He looks more and more like Trag as the years go by.¡¯

    I don¡¯t know if Trag made it clear that he was his father¡­

    I saw Optatio¡¯s face and thought he¡¯d find out soon enough.

    Well, family matters are sensitive and Trag will do well.

    I circled the meeting room that way, and as soon as I sat down on the throne, everyone¡¯s eyes were on me.

    I didn¡¯t want to be a group project presenter, so I was preupied with the PPT, but how did I end up like this¡­

    I had forgotten for a while before I became emperor that the emperor was originally a position that undertook this type of work.

    I swallowed a sigh and got right down to business as soon as I took the throne.

    ¡°I appreciate you all taking time out of your busy schedules to attend every meeting. So, what¡¯s on the agenda this time?¡±

    Anasta, who had taken charge of the meeting, checked the list of items on the agenda and opened her mouth without hesitation.

    ¡°The first issue is the rmendation of Grand Duke Ventus.¡±

    ¡°Rejected.¡±

    ¡°No, why?¡±

    Sevi rose from his seat. But as soon as Meyer raised his eyebrows, he sat down again.

    I shook my head and said.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t missed anything since you turned 20, Grand Duke. I don¡¯t say this much, but you need to learn to give up.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, honestly, isn¡¯t that too much? I can¡¯t live with that title for the rest of my life.¡±

    Sevi said, pretending to be very poor as if he were begging.

    It used to be a title that he craved so much for, but it¡¯s too bad that he can¡¯t put it in his mouth¡­

    The request to change the title of Sevi was like a cannonball that signaled the beginning of a meeting, and everyone in the conference room was not keen on it.

    ¡°I think I clearly tried to stop you¡­¡±

    ¡°You should have stopped me more! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too cruel to keep a child¡¯s mischief in the archives for generations toe?¡±

    He pretended to cry before, but now he¡¯s angry. Of course, I understood Sevi¡¯s mind.

    Beyond remaining in all literature as ¡°Sevi Ventus, the Destroyer of Gales,¡± the title of Sevi Ventus was also widely disseminated because of Meyer¡¯s memorial project.

    But there was no way around it.

    The historian recorded that even the imperial state could not back out.

    As if aware of these circumstances, Sevi spoke with dignity and desperation.

    ¡°The request I present to you is different. I already know that I cannot correct what has already been recorded! Please just correct the title. Or at least take my title off the ck Order souvenirs that Grand Duke Knox prints!¡±

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I¡¯ll give my positive consideration. Now, the next item.¡±

    It was then that the face of Sevi finally brightened.

    This is why you shouldn¡¯t get ahead at such a young age. If I had to continue to use my adolescent inte nickname as an adult¡­ It¡¯s terrible just to think about it.

    Since then, ordinary and distant agendas have passed by.

    ¡°There will be a good harvest everywhere, and taxes will be avable in a rxed manner. All of this is due to Your Majesty¡¯s reign.¡±

    Meanwhile, a single nobleman sneaked in a sneaky quip in his face.

    Arund, who wielded considerable power in the south, was also a count.

    What use could I, who knew nothing of farming, be to a good harvest? He must be ttering me to look good. I snickered.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t do anything. Still, a bountiful harvest sounds pretty good to me.¡±

    A look of embarrassment spread across the Count¡¯s face, as if he was still not used to ttery. Count Arund shook his head and spoke hastily.

    ¡°I believe that the roads that Your Majesty has built-in each region have helped the regions to develop, avoid bad harvests, and promote the exchange of information and farm products. We all owe it to Your Majesty¡¯s grace, don¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I understand. I understand.¡±

    I thought he was going to paint my face in gold with every word until I admitted it, so I nodded my head indifferently and waved my hand.

    It had been two years since I ascended to the throne, yet he seemed to have no idea what I liked and disliked.

    To them, efficiency was the extreme opposite of aristocracy.

    Otherwise, it was not exined that I, the emperor, couldn¡¯t understand the efficiency.

    The Count, who had also started the conversation, Arund, continued cautiously, sweating.

    ¡°Our empire is already on a solid foundation¡­ It¡¯s been a good year and the people of the empire are at peace¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    While talking, he felt strangely self-conscious. The subtle diagonal shift in his expression was¡­

    I nced sideways at Meyer. Meyer didn¡¯t do anything to him, right?

    Meyer was sitting with his back in a chair with his natural eyes down.

    I frowned and brushed off the Count, who didn¡¯t seem to be able to get to the point.

    ¡°So what¡¯s the point?¡±

    ¡°Since there is plenty of room in the empire and Your Majesty has been immersed in work without a break until now, why not enjoy a break and preserve the rooftops for a while?¡±

    Meyer shook his head and added a hint as if he was good. He had recently lived up to his word to rest a bit, so it was not surprising that he had intrigued Count Arund to offer his opinion. I sighed and shook my head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to do that. Even though I have lower stats than my level, I am a member of a titled expedition. I don¡¯t have the physical strength to be this tired.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    The Count hesitated, his words slurred. It was a face wondering if he should talk or not.

    But as if he had quickly made up his mind, he added with his eyes closed.

    ¡°But it¡¯s time to see an heir soon.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Meyer¡¯s face contorted and he said. His spine stood in and his otherwiserge body drooped dangerously forward.

    Hmmm¡­ I guess thetter wasn¡¯t what he was consulted about.

    Or they didn¡¯t discuss the rest in the first ce¡­

    From Meyer¡¯s point of view, he said he was good, but he put a knife in his back.

    mes rose in Meyer¡¯s golden eyes. Meyer reached like a demon crawling up from the depths of a sulfur-boiling hell.

    ¡°I ordered that thetter story should not be mentioned, Count.¡±

    No. Did he talk about it? When? Why on earth?

    I looked at Meyer in a panic.

    Come to think of it, Meyer and I have never exchanged a conversation about an heir¡­ I was so busy that I didn¡¯t have time to discuss it in depth.

    ¡®I thought he was oddly consistent with contraception, but¡­¡¯

    From that attitude, I guessed that he did not like the idea of me getting pregnant, but I did not realize that he tried to control the public opinion of the nobility. The reaction was more sensitive than I had expected.

    ¡°Ah, no amount of Grand Duke Knox can stop me from admonishing loyalty to things for the sake of the peace of the Empire!¡±

    Count Arundo did not shudder and refuted him firmly with his eyes closed. There was no other loyalty like that spirit.

    However, Meyer does not seem to feel much of such loyalty. He shouted loudly.

    ¡°Loyalty? Do you say that because you think you are more loyal than I am? Do I seem less loyal toward Her Majesty than you?¡±

    In the dungeon, without trying too hard, the 80th level of anger was enough to shut the mouths of all.

    But the Count was more tenacious than I thought.

    ¡°Is it because you are incapacitated and hold on to the absence of an heir with your obsession! Your Majesty, only with an imperial heir can the country remain unshaken. Listen to my words of advice.¡±

    Ah. It¡¯s an ulterior motive to use theck of an heir as an excuse to force others as concubines.

    He seemed to have no doubt that Meyer¡¯s ipetence was to me for the fact that we still had no heir.

    Surely he didn¡¯t think for a minute that we would use contraception. Because there is no reason to use contraception.

    How could I make that mistake? I shook my head.

    My first priority was to get rid of this mess. I first of all stopped Meyer, who was anxious to get rid of Count Arund from the world because he couldn¡¯t stop him from talking.

    ¡°Calm down, Grand Duke Knox.¡±

    ¡°But Your Majesty!¡±

    Meyer shouted loudly, but when I pointed my palm at him, meaning to stop, his mouth closed.

    I continued my words quietly, looking at the party that had ignited the session issue.

    ¡°I have heard about an heir, Count Arundo.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    The count¡¯s face was smudged with color. He seemed to expect me to take his side. I cruelly defied his expectations.

    ¡°But you are right that there is no talk of a sessor, and I have been too busy to do so. For a start, you have to p your hands to make a sound.¡±

    As soon as I spoke quietly, several people turned their heads softly in embarrassment. Why, what, why? Once I decided to be brazen, I wasn¡¯t wild. I continued talking without hesitation, with a vigor that no one could interrupt.

    ¡°Thank you for offering me a vacation just in time. I will enjoy my rest and talk with Grand Duke Knox about my sessor, so please know that.¡±

    ¡°B-but!¡±

    Count Arund¡¯s expectation would have been for me to pull out a concubine and fill them in the pce during my break. Unfortunately, his expectations would never be met.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like repeating the same thing twice, Count.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When I revealed my annoyance, Count Arund also shut his mouth. If he was going to confront me with a concubine, he could not get out of my sight even more so.

    However, I have no intention of retreating honestly here.

    How could he cloud the atmosphere of the imperial family by pretending to be loyal? How dare he climb up?

    I smiled andpletely killed Count Arund¡¯s temper.

    ¡°The Count thinks of the country so much, my tears are covering my eyes at your loyalty. You know, just recently the rain that fell in the southern region caused some rivers to blow and copse their banks¡­ Your territory was in the south, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The count¡¯s face lost color.

 Chapter dlc16

    I am not one to use force often, but that did not prevent me from aplishing what I once decided to do.

    Once I put it in my mouth, that was it. That fact meant that no matter how much Count Arund refused, it was useless.

    In the end, Count Arund had no choice but to make a donation in return for the bullshit.

    Count Arund was handled that way for the time being¡­

    The meeting then continued as if nothing had happened.

    However, Meyer still seemed unsettled. I nced sideways at Meyer in the middle of the meeting.

    It was impossible not to be bothered by the fact that hisplexion, a hero of the reversal, had been saturated with blue by an argument with a nobleman during the meeting.

    Could it be that there is something he is hiding?

    I need to talk to Meyer. I wonder what he¡¯s thinking¡­

    Up to now, I had reacted somewhat insensitively to the session issue, as I too have been busy with my work as emperor, but I certainly can¡¯t live as a dink forever.

    ¡®At least the title should be continued¡­!¡¯

    How can I be a part of the empire!

    I sighed softly in my mind.

    I¡¯ll have to find out what Meyer meant after the meeting. Thus, the conference ended with nothing but confusion.

    That did not mean that I could afford to have a conversation with Meyer right away.

    The reason was that once I rose to the position of emperor, I had more to handle than I had expected, and there was more time to spare after I had given my seal of approval to arge number of projects.

    ¡®If you don¡¯t get approval straight from the top, you¡¯ll be paralyzed from the bottom¡­¡¯

    I sighed softly, stamping my seal on the papers. As soon as I tried to catch my breath for a while, August came to me.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you asked for me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Grand Duke Di Winitas. Wee.¡±

    I weed August.

    The door closed and August and I were left alone in my office. I threw off the courtesy I had been solemnizing. I asked, hastening to linger at my desk.

    ¡°August, has Meyer ever said anything to you? About why he¡¯s so sensitive about an heir¡­¡±

    In public, we were polite to each other, but in private, everyone was exactly as they had been in the old expedition days, using the samenguage and designations.

    The Grand Duke, the trio, treated Anasta, Robur, and Began with respect, and so did I, the emperor.

    August answered curtly, wondering to what extent he had perceived the baptism of questions that had suddenly flown in.

    ¡°I am not sure. I haven¡¯t heard anything specific about it.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    I sighed a little and leaned back in my chair.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯s stuck in something weird that we can¡¯t guess.¡±

    I agreed with August¡¯s words. The problem would be to get a sense of what the weirdness was, and only then would we be able to get a clue about the dialogue.

    The session problem¡­ I leaned my forehead on my little finger, nced at August, and asked.

    ¡°Come to think of it, August, what are you going to do with the session problem?¡±

    August¡¯s Grand Duchy had be a sanctuary for priests and attracted many priests. The Grand Duchy, which was no different from the Holy Land, was the secondrgest power in the Empire.

    Now that August and I work well together and maintain a confidential rtionship¡­ It would be just as confusing without someone to take August¡¯s ce.

    ¡°I am going to make the most faithful person my heir. I don¡¯t know how far the bond of faithfulness canst¡­ and I know that one day intentions will change, but isn¡¯t blood the same?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to get married?¡±

    ¡°I have sworn to be faithful to St. Marianne, and of course, I do not intend to marry.¡±

    August said proudly, sticking out his chest. A smile full of faces looked proud.

    ¡°St. Marianne is not forcing you to be celibate. Why do you have to be single?¡±

    ¡°Marriage is about putting your partner first.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡°But for me, there will never be a better partner than religion. If I married someone in such a state, I would end up deceiving them because I would not be able to give them my best. And since deceiving people is a vition of the teachings of St. Marianne, I will not gain anything in the end.¡±

    Marriage is about putting your partner first¡­ I repeated August¡¯s words in a small way.

    Perhaps Meyer¡¯s avoidance of session might have something to do with me.

    Still, I had a small clue.

    Next, I have to ask him directly. I brightened my eyes with determination.

    When I finished my work, it was already after dark and the sky had been dark for some time. Stretching myself, I said to Mary.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to bed soon, so ask Grand Duke Knox when his work will be finished.¡±

    Mary returned shortly after the order was given. Mary told Meyer¡¯s answer with a bewildered face.

    ¡°He said he was tired today and went to bed first¡­¡±

    There should have been no word more irrelevant to Meyer than the word tired.

    Meyer, who said it, me, who listened, and Mary, who told me, all knew it was true.

    A quick-witted guy. He seemed to have a pretty good idea of what I was going to talk about today.

    I clicked my tongue and let go of the pen I was holding.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the Grand Duke¡¯s bedroom.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Mary hesitated and blurted out her words. Since it was the first time this happened, she seemed to be choosing what to say for a long time.

    I waved my hand out.

    ¡°Go to sleep first. How big is the Grand Duke¡¯s bed, and isn¡¯t there any ce for me to crawl in?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get ready for bed.¡±

    Mary quickly answered with a bow of her head. This is what I liked best about her after I made her my chambermaid. She agreed so quickly that I didn¡¯t have to speak to her twice.

    After I finished getting ready for bed, I went to Meyer¡¯s bedroom.

    The shimmering silk robe fell gracefully along with the flex of my body in translucence like the wings of a dragonfly. It was Meyer¡¯s favorite.

    He had never said he particrly liked it. But I couldn¡¯t help but notice that every time I dressed like this, his eyes would re and his gaze would be strangely insistent.

    And so I arrived at Meyer¡¯s bedroom. Meyer was lying on the wide bed, ced under a decor as elegant and old-fashioned as my bedroom, with his back to me.

    Hmph. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s going to bed.

    For someone who wakes up quickly in his sleep if he hears someone¡¯s presence, pretending not to hear me like that and showing his broad back meant nothing more than that he did not want to face me. I leaned back with my arms crossed against the bedpost and asked.

    ¡°Meyer, are you going to turn your back that much for the rest of your life?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you avoid today, what about tomorrow? What about the day after tomorrow?¡±

    When I persistently asked, he stood up quickly from the bed. A crack between his eyebrows, like he had been frowning all day.

    His eyes flicked subtly for a moment as he saw my appearance, and he stealthily avoided my gaze. Yeah, that means it¡¯s not going to be easy today.

    In fact, he was also dressed up. I could see his firm chest and bright abs through his loose-fitting shirt.

    If Meyer was aiming too, I thought, he was urate.

    I moistened my lips with my tongue and sat down with my hips secretly attached to Meyer¡¯s side.

    Meyer, who did not know my true feelings, asked me with a serious face.

    ¡°Do you really need a sessor?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the Grand Duke. I¡¯m the emperor. We need a proper sessor for the bnce of the empire.¡±

    I could cite a number of examples of countries that have failed to have a sessor in a timely and decent manner and have fallen in vain. Even if they were not the countries of this world.

    Meyer¡¯s face turned pale as I replied matter-of-factly,

    ¡°But are you really going to get pregnant? It¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    In a moment, through his golden eyes, I could see the worst things that could happen to me in the future rise up and disappear.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a child you have to have anyway, it¡¯s not a bad idea to have it early. You¡¯re right, it¡¯s dangerous. Delivering a child in old age is not good for your health.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have to have a child in the first ce.¡±

    Without knowing the reason, words continue to turn.

    What is the reason for Meyer¡¯s refusal to get pregnant so far? Does he really think I¡¯m in danger and oppose the pregnancy?

    But this is a world with healing magic¡­ A world where even if your arm is cut off, as long as you receive healing magic in a timely manner, your arm will soon be attached.

    If it were not for this world, I might never have thought of pregnancy.

    Of course, just because you use healing magic doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t feel pain¡­ Well, that didn¡¯t matter because I was used to pain in the first ce.

    I proceeded slowly and patiently to figure out Meyer¡¯s more intimate inner thoughts.

    ¡°There¡¯s August and Anasta. What else could be dangerous to me when we can use all these healers?¡±

    ¡°You never know!¡±

    Meyer shouted loudly. He turned and looked at me as if ring at me.

    On the other side of his gaze, as I looked closely, disgust quietly simmered.

 Chapter dlc17

    Disgust. Am I mistaken, But the more relentlessly I dug into it, the more certain I became that I had not misjudged it.

    If it¡¯s disgust, maybe he doesn¡¯t like it being my child¡­ Or jealousy that the child might be depriving him of my attention.

    No way, I thought, but it was a good enough possibility. I sighed and asked openly.

    ¡°Do you dislike children?¡±

    ¡°I dislike situations where you might be in danger.¡±

    Meyer shook his head strongly in denial. His face widened in confusion as he kept his mouth shut.

    Looking at his mouth, which was closed tightly like a shellfish, it seemed that it was useless to try to question him any further about his true feelings while spinning around in circles.

    I raised the white g and spoke to him openly and honestly.

    ¡°Whatever you say will be understood, so please exin it a little more carefully.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Meyer still did not open his mouth for a while. Many emotions and thoughts seemed to swirl in his mind.

    ¡°Come on, this way. Lie downfortably and let¡¯s talk.¡±

    He and Iy down at an angle against the long, thick pillow that was leaning against the bedside.

    Then, with one arm outstretched, I mmed the space inside it.

    Even though Meyer was heavy, I was also over 60 levels.

    I could at least pillow my arms. And with the pillows supporting my arms behind me, it wasn¡¯t particrly difficult.

    Even so, it was not often done.

    Meyer was a head taller than me, but more so when I calcted his body and volume. It felt good to have him like that digging into my arms, but sometimes it was tiring.

    But today I was going to make him open his mouth, even if I had to be his arm pillow. Meyer was perplexed by my sudden attitude. That said, he didn¡¯t want to miss out on the opportunity of me being an arm pillow. He sneaked over to me.

    The wider bed spared him the mishap of his legs popping outward, but the bnce was the same.

    Pulling back the covers to cover his thick back like arge animal hanging over me, I lightly patted his hard shoulders.

    It was always a pleasant sensation that poked deep into my soul when the strongest person in the world became vulnerable and weak in front of me.

    I nudged him quietly and waited for a moment. The silvery locks of his hair fell wildly from my fingertips. After a moment of patience, Meyer cautiously opened his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m nervous.¡±

    It looked like he was.

    But instead of replying, I quietly waited for him to continue.

    Meyer cried out as if to tell me a secret he had kept hidden in his heart.

    ¡°There is concern that something will go wrong while you¡¯re pregnant, but when the timees to have a child¡­ I¡¯m not confident I can raise that child well.¡±

    ¡°We would raise the child together.¡±

    ¡°But the child will have my blood. The blood of Grand Duke Knox¡­¡±

    Meyer raised his hand. His veins appeared blue beneath hisrge palms, which seemed to cover my face.

    ¡°A parent who has their child trapped in a spire, and a child who has killed them¡­. Think about it, Jun. What if I could not love our child? What if our¡­ child acts ungratefully toward you?¡±

    His concern was a bit morepounded. Distrust of himself and his own bloodline, worry about me¡­

    Concern in light of the past for a future that cannot be certain until it is imminent¡­

    The more upset he gets, the stronger I have to appear. I pretended not to be upset and held my mouth tightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s spection.¡±

    ¡°I know I¡¯m being silly and stubborn¡­ You want to hand over the empire to your own flesh and blood.¡±

    Meyer chuckled. He leaned his head toward me. His silvery hair smelled of silverwood.

    ¡°But in this world that you gave your life to protect, walking the path you have honed¡­ If our child grows up to be such a person who cannot respect your greatness¡­¡±

    Meyer¡¯s eyes glistened grimly at the thought of it. His golden eyes filled with disgust.

    ¡°You are gentle and would embrace such a child in your arms, but you would be hurt. I am so afraid of that. That something following in my blood could hurt you.¡±

    The long confession of our feelings was over. Our session issue was a conglomeration of all the traumas of Meyer Knox.

    On the other hand, it was just that I didn¡¯t even have in mind in the first ce to conceive another man¡¯s child for my sessor.

    I licked out the words with an intake of breath. And carefully, Iforted him with abination of words as I stitched them together one by one.

    ¡°You¡¯re different from your parents. Isn¡¯t it natural not to respect someone who hasn¡¯t done anything to admire? We just need to be adults, parents that they can respect. You probably have someone like that too. Like your nanny Jonata, or your current butler Vince¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Meyer¡¯s eyes grew rusty as he thought of Jonata and Vince.

    The only reason Meyer could rte to my half-hearted words in any way was because his childhood was not onlypletely painted ck.

    The gap that remained white was filled with gratitude to Jonata and Vince for creating that gap.

    I swept Meyer¡¯s disheveled bangs up one by one. Then, as I kissed his revealed forehead, I added huskily.

    ¡°I think you¡¯d make a good parent. Well, maybe you¡¯d be too much sometimes.¡±

    ¡°Would I be overly strict?¡±

    Meyer asked, smiling coyly as if he had finally regained someposure at that point. I said counter-questioningly as if I had nothing to talk about.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid you would babysit too much.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no.¡±

    Iughed aloud, which produced a bemused reaction from Meyer, and soon heughed too, facing me. I held his head and whispered.

    ¡°Listen, Meyer. I never intended to have children in the first ce.¡±

    Meyer¡¯s hands naturally wrapped around my waist. I felt the warmth of his hands, and I confided my true feelings, which I had also been hiding.

    ¡°You are right. I was afraid of having a child, but I was also afraid of what kind of person that child would grow up to be¡­ I had my hands full just trying to hold myself together.¡±

    I enjoyed ying around.

    I couldn¡¯t give up drinking andughing with friends. Sleeping in. I could skip a meal once in a while if I didn¡¯t want to budge.

    The fact that I might have to give up everything when I became a mother tightened my neck.

    I thought that I grew up as I got older, only, I didn¡¯t grow up at all.

    My sense of responsibility was too selfish and my patience too thin to properly raise one properly¡­

    ¡°But¡­ after meeting you, I naturally thought I would have children. Not only for the session of the title but also¡­ I thought that with you I would be a good parent.¡±

    Because I am not the only one raising the child. Because you will always fill in the missing pieces for me¡­

    Like in a dungeon.

    And because of that, we saved the world too, didn¡¯t we? So at least raising a child was challenging enough.

    ¡°You will be a good parent. And our child will love you as much as you love me. The amount of love you will show me will be enough to raise our child.¡±

    Meyer¡¯s eyes shook as if the golden waves of dawn were slowlying in.

    ¡°And¡­ I¡¯m not as good as you are when ites to being ungrateful.¡±

    I added jokingly with a smallugh. It was not a funny story, but it was rather funny under the circumstances.

    ¡°You said I wanted to cede my empire to flesh and blood, but precisely I want to cede it to your child.¡±

    To your child whom I love.

    That child may resemble me, or they may resemble you, or perhaps they may resemble a suitable mixture of us.

    Either way, they will be lovely.

    I pulled out the arm that was supporting Meyer¡¯s face and mounted him. His face was trapped under my arms. I looked down at him and whispered.

    ¡°I want to have your child.¡±

    I whispered, stroking my gray hair down. But I left the gown flowing under my shoulders. I could clearly see Meyer¡¯s neck moving wide in my eyes.

    I smiled, folding my eyes. In Meyer¡¯s eyes, I had a bewitching smile on my face.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°¡­ You are so cruel.¡±

    Meyer swallowed his saliva and sighed. His big hands wrapped around my thighs. The hem of my skirt fell into disarray.

    ¡°If you say so, I can¡¯t resist.¡±

    That¡¯s what I said, don¡¯t say no. I smiled.

    I lowered my head and pressed my lips cautiously, but not a moment too soon, still as if to put a seal on Meyer¡¯s lips.

    Then I quietly put an end to our conflict.

    ¡°We, as I said, are going on vacation. A long vacation.¡±

    After a whole night of such open-minded physical and verbal dialogue, we reached a suitablepromise.

    In the first ce, there must be a sessor to the empire.

    But then there was disagreement.

    When I asked Meyer what he was going to do about the Grand Duchy, he replied in a nonchnt manner, ¡°For the time being, the title itself will belong to the next emperor, and then it can be allocatedter as we see fit.¡±

    He was very dry about his own family affairs.

    Rather, he insisted, ¡°The Grand Duchy has been around for about 1,000 years, so it¡¯s time for it to disappear.¡±

    But as for me, it was a waste. Isn¡¯t it a living history?

    Well. I can change his mind gradually after going on vacation.

    Or maybe after we have our first child.

    There is still plenty of time¡­ But that time was approaching faster than I thought.

    For two months after I went on vacation, I learned that I was pregnant.

    ¡°They¡¯re twins.¡±

    Meyer jumped in horror at hearing August¡¯s pronouncement.

    ¡°Twins?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, two imperial children have entered.¡±

    As if to deny Meyer¡¯s expectations, August spoke again, putting more force behind his words. It was almost as if he was enjoying the sight of Meyer¡¯s panic at his own words.

    As August had intended, Meyer¡¯s mind had gone nk. He wandered around the room in a panic, at a loss.

    ¡°What am I going to do with this? It would be an even greater burden of danger. And if something goes wrong with Jun in the meantime¡­¡±

    Meyer was horrified, but I was frankly delighted.

    It¡¯s the same with the deterioration of condition during pregnancy, and wouldn¡¯t it be more efficient to end it once than to get pregnant twice?

    Both the Liteitia family and Grand House of Knox were fortunate to have less to worry about in terms of session. I breathed a small sigh of relief as I patted my still peaceful belly.

    Please grow up properly¡­ You are Meyer¡¯s blood, so I can only guess how you will grow.

    Those were the first words I whispered to our children with earnest hope.

 Chapter sp1: Season Pass: 5 Years of the Reign of Litetia

    <strong>CHAPTER 26. Season Pass: 5 Years of the Reign of Litetia</strong>

    It¡¯s been a year since I gave birth to the twins. They¡¯ve just turned a year old, and they¡¯re fluffy and chubby.

    ¡®They don¡¯t look like 1-year-olds at all¡­.¡¯

    The twins grew like sprouts. Their development was so rapid that no one could believe they were a year old.

    I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s already been a year. I remember giving birth as if it was just yesterday¡­ I reyed the events of the birth.

    ***

    They say childbirth is painful, but it was uniquely painful for me. It wasn¡¯t because I wanted children, it was because, as I feared.

    Both twins were extremely healthy. Again, not just healthy kids, but ¡®extreme¡¯ healthy kids.

    Carrying them around in my belly was hard enough. But the real hell was giving birth. In my mind, I might as well just cut off my arms and reattach them.

    The level 60 stats made childbirth less dangerous, but they didn¡¯t make me better at it. I walked into the birthing room feeling like I was about to enter the Demon King¡¯s War for the fifth time, and just as I felt like I was about to enter the Demon King¡¯s War for the fifth time, my children came out into the world.

    ¡°A princess and a prince.¡±

    ¡°Just the right size.¡±

    Exhausted, I spat out the words as I dropped my head and breathed raggedly.

    Mary wiped the sweat from my face with a busy hand. August, who had been working his healing magic on me, clicked his tongue as he checked on the children.

    ¡°Your Majesty is strong. I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t scream.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m still a hero for defeating a demon, so that¡¯s something to show for it.¡±

    At my best bravado, August¡¯s expression turned grotesque. He looked at me like I didn¡¯t have the energy to make a joke at this point. Not having the energy to giggle, I smiled faintly.

    August handed me the children. They were heavy, like the man who had pushed my high-level stamina to the limit.

    ¡°Look at them, Meyer, they¡¯re our kids.¡±

    I whispered, leaning my face into Meyer¡¯s arm that was supporting my body. Meyer¡¯s forearms were stained red. I could clearly see my hand and nail marks on his forearms, which had never left a mark no matter how hard I beat him. I must have pinched and twisted him a lot.

    While I was giving birth, Meyer insisted on joining me in the delivery room, saying he couldn¡¯t leave me alone.

    I was sure he¡¯d freak out 100% if he saw me giving birth¡­

    I went into the delivery room half worried, and half anxious, but all of that went away as soon as I started to push. My head was so white with pain that I couldn¡¯t think.

    I was in Meyer¡¯s arms, using his forearm for support to push through the pain. It didn¡¯t seem to do much to relieve the pain, but I realized that whatever little it was, it didn¡¯t matter, because I had given birth safely.

    At that moment, hot water was dripping on my forehead.

    ¡°¡­ You are very undutiful kids.¡±

    The boiling sound rang in Meyer¡¯s throat. I struggled to look up. Meyer was crying, his face distorted. He looked more distressed than I was.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you put your mother through this. That¡¯s mean.¡±

    ¡°At this point, it¡¯s easy to get out.¡±

    I smiled and reached for his eyes. My fingertips smeared with moisture as they touched the corners of his eyes.

    ¡°You can hug them too, I can¡¯t hug them anymore because my arms are numb.¡±

    ¡°W-what if they get hurt. Newborn children are weak entities¡­¡±

    ¡°They may be newborns, but they have your blood. They¡¯re not that weak.¡±

    I nced at their stats and pushed them into Meyer¡¯s arms.

    The children¡¯s base stats were outstanding, as befits the children of a ck Knight. The stats made up for all the hard work I¡¯d put into them.

    Yes. It¡¯s better to be strong and big like Meyer than weak and ordinary like me.

    As I thought this, I looked at Meyer, stiff with helplessness, and the twins crying in his arms.

    ***

    Born at the end of spring and the beginning of summer, I gave the names of spring and summer.

    From then on, the twins grew rapidly: they walked fast and babbled fast. Being twins, they seemed to have somepetition. Still, there were subtle differences, with Belle, the older sister, being more persistent and greedy. Her brother, Aistas, wasn¡¯t as easy to please, but¡­

    ¡°Hey, Belle, you can¡¯t push your brother like that!¡±

    I eximed in panic. We were walking along, holding onto the railing together, when Belle pushed Aistas to the ground, thinking he was in her way.

    Aistas immediately rolled over and stood up. This one didn¡¯t cry much. Aistas grunted and lunged angrily at Belle.

    However, because he was still not bnced, he fell to the ground again as soon as Belle reached out.

    Where does that belligerencee from? Is it education or heredity? If it¡¯s heredity, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s on my side of the family, it¡¯s the blood of the Grand Duke of Knox after all?

    But Meyer grew up to be a well-behaved, good-natured adult. Although somewhat selfish¡­

    I still had faith that they could be reformed, and I searched for a tutor for the twins. Fortunately, I quickly found the right person.

    ¡°Anasta!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for trusting me with this.¡±

    ¡°I, too, thank you for taking care of the troublesome work yourself. I know I can count on you, Anasta.¡±

    I squeezed Anasta¡¯s hand and shook it.

    These were the children of the next emperor or duke, and only someone with a title could be in charge of their education. Anasta had a title, she was trusted by me, and she was used to dealing with children. She was also a healer, which made her the perfect choice for the children¡¯s education.

    Anasta smiled shyly at my enthusiastic cheers.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that Jeanne and Sevi are both grown up and need less of my care, and I¡¯m bored, so it doesn¡¯t bother me at all.¡±

    ¡°But you have the estate, you could have chosen to concentrate on it.¡±

    ¡°No. I guess I¡¯m more suited to taking care of one or two people like this than many. The weight of many is too much for me.¡±

    Anasta smiled bitterly and shook her head. She still seemed to be reeling from the aftermath of Fabian, and since it wasn¡¯t a good topic to bring up, I turned the conversation away.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve left the estate to Jeanne, then?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Phew, that¡¯s what I said, but I¡¯m d you agreed right away. If you said you cared about being the lord, I was going to at least ask my clinging to you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think too highly of me?¡±

    Anasta, who knew nothing,ughed out loud. I shook my head seriously.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s easy to find a healer, and August is busy with so many things, I don¡¯t want to leave the kids in his care¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you in a hurry for a healer? I thought the children were all in good health, taking after Grand Duke Knox¡­¡±

    Anasta lowered her voice in concern; the worry on her face made me realize I had been vague; I added hastily.

    ¡°Oh, of course, they¡¯re healthy. They¡¯ve got great survivability, great immunity, great stamina¡­¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°They just get hurt a little too often.¡±

    ¡°Hurt?¡±

    Anasta eximed, startled. I furrowed my brow in a serious expression and lowered my voice to a whisper.

    ¡°They get into too many little idents together. If I so much as nce at them, they¡¯ll scream and fight. Or they get into trouble together.¡±

    ¡°Already?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying!¡±

    I screamed and grumbled. I know it¡¯s hard to believe now that kids who¡¯ve just passed their first birthdays are fighting, but she¡¯ll see for herself soon enough. I shook my head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be your average nanny. They need the focus and attention of an expeditionary force.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re like your own children.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not apliment, is it?¡±

    Anasta didn¡¯t respond to my prodding, only giving me a vague smile.

    She still thought I was exaggerating. I was relieved.

    She hadn¡¯t signed yet. I didn¡¯t want to say anything too bad about the twins and have Anasta run away.

 Chapter sp2

    I went on, confirming Anasta¡¯s arrival in the capital.

    ¡°Jeanne must be lonely with Sevi and you at the pce.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine on her own, she might even be d I¡¯m not nagging her.¡±

    ¡°Is that the case these days?¡±

    I asked, startled. I wasn¡¯t sure what Anasta had to nag Jeanne about, but Jeanne¡¯s response was also unexpected. Anasta giggled and shrugged.

    ¡°Seriously, she¡¯s all grown up. She used to try not to fall off my skirt.¡±

    ¡°Kids grow up fast.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Anasta sighed, a little wistfully. Her eyes clouded over as if looking far away, then curved into a wry smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the Prince and Princess will grow up quickly¡­ and I¡¯m honored to have been allowed to be a part of it.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s finalize it, and sign it right away.¡±

    Impatient, I pulled out the contract I had prepared. Was that too obvious? Anasta¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°It¡¯s suspicious that you¡¯re in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? I just want to be sure.¡±

    I excused myself, trying to sound nonchnt. Anasta smirked in that teasing way of hers and trailed off.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­. something like that.¡±

    After much pushing and pulling, Anasta picked up a pen. Once I saw her signature on the contract, I breathed a sigh of relief.

    Of course,ter, when Anasta saw what the twins had done, she would go on a rampage, using me of deceiving her, but so what, the contract was already written.

    I smiled in satisfaction.

    ***

    It didn¡¯t take long for Anasta to realize the truth. In fact, it would not have taken long to figure out the situation because the twins were not old enough to have an ident while looking at the situation. Anasta gritted her teeth, feeling betrayed.

    ¡°How could you leave me in charge of those little monsters, calling them newborns?¡±

    ¡°Little monsters, they are still Prince and Princess.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty made a bad appointment, you should have chosen a shieldbearer, not a healer, to train them!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that bad!¡±

    Anasta shouted as she burst into my office. I smirked at her uncharacteristic outburst, as she was usually quiet and obedient to my every word, and excused myself.

    ¡°I told you they were ident-prone.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be this bad¡­ I¡¯ve got both hands and feet up, and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not going to be able toply with Your Majesty¡¯s request anytime soon. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d put a trustworthy person like me through such a trial.¡±

    I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve done a number on Anasta¡¯s trust.

    But I can¡¯t help it. Sometimes you have to give up something to get something important in life. I desperately clung to Anasta and pleaded with her.

    ¡°Anasta, if it¡¯s not you, I have no one else to take care of the kids¡­ Because even though they¡¯re monsters because they look like Meyer, they still have my blood in them. So they get hurt, they get sick¡­¡±

    I rolled my eyes, and Anasta sighed as if she couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡°They¡¯re unusually maneuverable and strong, and I can¡¯t handle the scope of the ident. I can¡¯t do it alone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you someone. As many as you want!¡±

    I grinned and grabbed Anasta¡¯s hand and shook it. Anasta clicked her tongue as if she couldn¡¯t resist.

    It was then that she realized what Belle and Aistas had done, and heard the sound of the maids fussing over the door to the chamber. Anasta sighed in frustration.

    ¡°Ugh. Really. What a bunch of troublemakers.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re cute, though. Look at them.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯d be cute in Your Majesty¡¯s eyes, they look so much like Grand Duke Knox!¡±

    Anasta eximed, her eyes watering. I don¡¯t see what looking like Meyer has to do with being cute. I shrugged and asked back.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t think they¡¯re cute?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair to talk like that.¡±

    Anasta grumbled, but eventually, as if she had no choice, she headed for the kids. She didn¡¯t forget to turn around and look at me, adding firmly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to get somebody to watch them, someone strong and sturdy!¡±

    ¡°No worries!¡±

    I smiled and waved Anasta off.

    It wasn¡¯t long before I heard Anasta scolding my children from beyond the office.

    ¡°Oh no, princess, prince, that¡¯s not a toy¡­! Put it down!¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s mine!¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s mine!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be so insistent!¡±

    As I listened to them slowly walk away, I swept my hand across my chest, afraid that Anasta really couldn¡¯t do it. I was terrified that Anasta would say she couldn¡¯t do it, but¡­ I finally relented.

    ¡®If it¡¯s not Anasta, there¡¯s no one else who can handle them.¡¯

    I thought, ¡°What if, just in case, Anasta says no in a more forceful way,¡± and I started looking for a recement. But there was no such thing as a role reversal. The reliable ones were busy, and the unreliable ones weren¡¯t, so¡­

    When Axion heard of my troubles, he insisted that it was all karma, rolling people as they are to favor efficiency. But to my ears, it sounded like a vain argument from a man who didn¡¯t want to work.

    All he wanted to do was stay in hisb and work on his magic, but his mouth was pouting because I had just given him the job of Grand Duke.

    Of course, being a Grand Duke wasn¡¯t all work. There was one person left in the world who was the most reliable, had the most time to spare, and had the stamina to handle the children.

    The children¡¯s father, Meyer.

    ¡®But what can I do? He freezes up whenever he goes near them.¡¯

    I sighed. Even though I was busy with work, I tried to spend some time with my family.

    But every time I did, Meyer acted like the kids were y figurines that hadn¡¯t dried. As if they would crumble to dust if he touched them.

    If I forced him to pick them up, his limbs would tense up. He¡¯s not a dog that can carry a raw egg in his mouth¡­

    And I¡¯ve given up on leaving them with Meyer for the time being. Maybe when they¡¯re older, but it seemed to me that they¡¯d have to get past his waist before he¡¯d be able to hold them properly.

    Whereas Meyer kept his distance from the kids, they purposely ran and clung to him as if he were a wall of hurt or a ything.

    I guess it makes sense that kids who have just passed their first birthday wouldn¡¯t run instead of walking, but they really ¡°ran.¡±

    Every time that happened, Meyer would let out a strangled groan and turn to me, and I would pull them away from the frozen Meyer, who would then turn back to them, and they¡¯d repeat the process, obviously recognizing it as a fun game.

    Anyway, I¡¯m d Anasta didn¡¯t quit. With that out of the way, I could finally concentrate on my work.

    ¡®By the way, there was a recent report that caught my eye¡­¡¯

    After having kids, I cut back on quarterly meetings to once a year and reced them with more frequent reports. It¡¯s hard to get your mind off things when you¡¯re face to face, and it¡¯s an immediate exchange of information, but it was definitely a waste of time and money.

    Of course, I had no intention of letting the local nobles think otherwise, so I set up a special organization to inspect the provinces. An inspectorate of sorts.

    They would cross-check their reports against what they knew, verify them, and punish them for any omissions or false reports.

    After shuffling through the reports for a while, I finally found the one I¡¯d been craving.

    ¡°Found it. Pilgrims have been going missing near Arund¡­¡±

    I tapped my fingertips on the desk. Count Arund was a man who had earned Meyer¡¯s ire two years ago when he¡¯d brought up the matter of his heirs at a meeting and used the opportunity to shove them in. I know he¡¯s been living like a mouse under Meyer¡¯s nose ever since, but I didn¡¯t expect his name toe up again like this.

    It might be nothing, but my senses were screaming at me that something was fishy.

    All¡¯s well that ends well. It couldn¡¯t hurt to check, so I jumped on it.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!